《Defiant Martial God》


 Chapter 1: The Crippled Father and Son

    <h4>Chapter 1: The Crippled Father and Son</h4>


    In the Qin Family¡¯s stray courtyard located in Luosang City of the Ancient Continent of Wu:


    Three people stood in front of a dpidated old house filled with dust. There was a middle-aged, dejected-looking man, a middle-aged woman, and a teenager.


    The middle-aged man stared at the run-down house and released a helpless sigh. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that I, Qin Wu, woulde back here once again ah.¡±


    ¡°Father, what do you meane back here again? Our family lived here before?¡± the youth asked in a puzzled manner.


    Qin Wu turned and looked at the youth. His expression grew more sorrowful and helpless. His talented son had not only been turned into a cripple that couldn¡¯t cultivate like him but had even been hurt seriously in the head and lost his memory. As a result, his son couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    The middle-aged wife stepped forward and asked, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you really can¡¯t remember anything?¡±


    The youth named Qin Yu was at a loss when he heard her.


    Seeing Qin Yu¡¯s nk face, the wife sighed regretfully before saying, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to think about it if you can¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°We lived here up until you were 14. Afterward, you amazed everyone with your achievements in the n¡¯s tournament and became the outstanding genius of the Qin Family¡¯s younger generation. As a result, we were fortunate enough to be able to leave this ce and move to one of the Qin Family¡¯s courtyards. It¡¯s a pity that it hasn¡¯t even been three years before we had to move back. Ai.¡± [1. Ai = Sigh indicating weariness or disappointment] Qin Wu released a heavy sigh. He dragged his feet as he walked with heavy footsteps toward the door and pushed it open.


    Qin Yu was still at a loss because he really couldn¡¯t remember anything from the past. ¡°Ah! I¡ª!¡± Qin Yu grabbed the back of his head.


    All he knew was that he had just awoken from aa three months ago. After that, somebody told him he was the talented youth of the Qin Family. At only 17 years old, he had already reached the apex of Origin Realm.


    In the Ancient Continent of Wu, there were eight cultivation stages for martial cultivators which were: Origin Realm, Immersion Realm, Transformation Realm, Spirit Realm, Void Realm, Immortal Realm, Saint Realm, and God Realm.


    In Luosang City, reaching the apex of the Origin Realm at 17 was considered to be exceptionally rare talent that appeared only once in every generation. This was because the average 17-year-old was likely to be at the gate of Origin Realm.


    Unfortunately, the first time he left the city for Ten Thousand Beast Mountain to learn through experience, he was plotted against by others. All his meridians were crippled, causing him to lose all his cultivation and be a cripple that couldn¡¯t cultivate.


    A powerful family of martial cultivators like the Qin Family naturally wouldn¡¯t raise a cripple that couldn¡¯t cultivate. So after three months, his family was driven out and returned back to their run-down courtyard.


    Qin Yu only knew that much and remembered nothing of his past memories.


    The wife stepped forward and answered Qin Wu¡¯s words, trying to softlyfort him. ¡°Wu-ge, I think living here is also good. Our family can live here peacefully without having to go back to a life of only beating and killing.¡±


    ¡°Just a woman¡¯s insight.¡± [1.used to belittle women for their poor knowledge and short-sightedness.] Qin Wu snorted discontentedly and entered the house with one stride.


    Seeing Qin Wu¡¯s actions, Mother Qin sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Eh? Why if it isn¡¯t our Qin Family¡¯s genius, Qin Yu? How did you end up in such a deplorable ce ah?¡±


    At this moment, a voice filled with ridicule suddenly echoed as several young men and women just so happened to walk by.


    An insolent and condescending voice howled with ear-piercingughter, ¡°What genius? Right now he¡¯s nothing more than a cripple. Oh, wait¡ªthat¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s two cripples! The father and son are both cripples that can¡¯t cultivate, hahaha!¡±


    Qin Yu angrily turned around with an icy cold gaze. His fists were clenched as he red at the people walking by.


    The one who took the lead was a long-faced youth named Qin Mu. Back when Qin Yu was still a genius, he would always try to curry favor whenever he saw him. Now that Qin Yu had be a cripple, he immediately turned hostile and became the first to jeer and humiliate Qin Yu¡¯s family.


    Qin Mu saw Qin Yu¡¯s clenched fists and a disdainful sneer formed on his face. ¡°What? Genius, you want to fight with this young master? Alright ah,e. I promise I won¡¯t beat you to death. Instead, I¡¯ll just beat you into idiocy, hahaha! You still think you¡¯re a genius huh, you trash!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Qin Yu almost instinctively spat out those three words as an overbearing, tyrannical aura emanated from his body. His killing intent surged, charging towards Qin Mu. In that split second, he seemed to have be a different person, unexpectedly dominating the group of youths.


    Qin Mu couldn¡¯t help but take a step back, staring at Qin Yu with iparable amazement. How did Qin Yu get such a dreadful aura?


    He knew Qin Yu very well. When Qin Yu was still a genius, he never had such a domineering aura.


    But this aura wasn¡¯t just something that could be formed in just a short amount of time; it could only be created after a great number of kills and experience.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Mother Qin grabbed Qin Yu and turned around to face Qin Mu¡¯s group, rising slightly to politely say, ¡°Young Masters and Misses, we don¡¯t want to cause trouble so I beg you to please let us go.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, seeing you get up to plea for leniency, I¡¯ll let you two off just this once. But next time, if you dare to still act so unbridled in front of this young master, don¡¯t me me for bullying a cripple. Let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Mu seized the opportunity to extricate himself and left behind a ruthless sentence before arrogantly bringing his group along and leaving. If he let people see that he got scared of a cripple, then he would definitely lose arge amount of face. [3. Having ¡°face¡± in Chinese is equivalent to having dignity, prestige or pride. So if you¡¯re ¡°losing face,¡± it means that your dignity or pride is being disregarded.]


    ¡°Hmph, just a group of scum!¡± Qin Yu snorted coldly and turned around to enter the cottage.


    Behind him, Mother Qin watched his back as she thought about what had happened earlier. For a moment, she almost had the misconception that he wasn¡¯t her Yu¡¯er.


    ¡°What am I thinking? Who else could he be other than my son? Ai, I reckon that hoping encounters with the main family will change is only indulging in a flight of fancy.¡± Mother Qin shook her head and quickly followed him into the cottage.


    In the evening, Qin Yu sat on his wooden bed and recalled the three months he was in the Qin Family. He always had this strange and odd feeling. He sensed that he wasn¡¯t a Qin Family member, but he wasn¡¯t sure of his true identity.


    With regards to martial arts, these past few days he went to the practice arena to see the so-called expertspete. Their strikes all seemed very ferocious, but somehow he felt as if they were like two children y-fighting. How the hell was that still called martial arts?


    Howe he had such a feeling? Could it be that he was once an ultra-powerful expert?


    Qin Yu thought about these problems and unconsciously entered thend of dreams.

 Chapter 2: Recovering His Memories

    <h4>Chapter 2: Recovering His Memories</h4>


    ¡°Xie Di!¡±


    Inside the dream, a sound loudly rang. It rolled across the vast sky like thunder, reverberating across the mountain of corpses lying on the ins.


    He pushed off the corpse behind him and arduously opened his eyes. He struggled as he climbed out of the bloody mountain of corpses. His tameless, unyielding body once again towered imposingly between the heavens and the earth while his bloodied clothes whistled as it danced in the wind. With a sharp gaze, he swept his eyes disdainfully across the dozen or so figures in front of him piercingly. He grasped a blood red de, gleaming with a bewitching scarlet color once again.


    ¡°H¡ªhow is he still alive?!¡± The dozen human figures jumped back, shocked.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? He¡¯s nothing more than an arrow at the end of its flight.¡± An angry voice rang out as a malicious-looking man clothed in ck stepped out from the crowd. His gaze was like a knife as it cut across the imposing figure.


    The man clothed in ck faced the towering body standing tall on the mountain of corpses and loudly released a cold shout. ¡°Xie Di, hand over the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·and I will give you an intact corpse!¡±


    The man¡¯s arrogant face revealed a trace of a disdainful sneer. He took no notice of the ck-robed man¡¯s voice and just focused on slowly turning around. Behind him, a bloody path under his feet continuously stretched out for thousands of miles. The end couldn¡¯t be seen because the crimson trail was riddled with innumerable skeletons and remnants of broken limbs.


    ¡°Hei Yao, you¡¯ve really yed a big hand for the ¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·, plotting against This Emperor and mustering a thousand Martial Emperor grade cultivators to ambush This Emperor. Today, I¡¯m afraid that 90% of the world¡¯s Martial Emperors have all died here. I¡¯m very curious, how did you manage to make so many Martial Emperors listen to your orders?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Hei Yaoughed viinously. ¡°The world¡¯s martial cultivators will only do something for profit. Everybody simply moved for their own benefit. Furthermore, you¡¯ve been moving unhindered under the heavens for so many years now and have always done things arbitrarily, acting wild and uninhibited. The man known as Xie Di has truly offended many people and those who want to kill you naturally isn¡¯t a small number either. In fact, our joint goal isn¡¯t just to kill you, but also to seize your Xie Di Pce along with all its resources. The Grand Martial Emperor¡¯s resources would naturally be able to make everybody go crazy and the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·is one of the treasures that we want most.¡±


    ¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·, a mystical cultivation manual that could make others go crazy. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have it?


    This cultivation manual contained five stages: Refined Qi, Refined Skin, Refined Bone, Refined Soul, and Refined Deity.


    ¡°Refined Qi,¡± allowed one to be self-healing and survive hundreds of battles without dying. ¡°Refined Skin,¡± allowed one to refine their whole body¡¯s skin to be stronger and impervious to swords or spears. It also made one¡¯s skin unable to be infringed by water or fire. ¡°Refined Bone,¡± upon sess, it would yield steel muscles and iron bones. ¡°Refined Soul,¡± allowed one to swallow souls for their own use. ¡°Refined Deity,¡± meant that after bing a deity, it would be possible to kill others incorporeally.


    Legends say that if you cultivate with that manual, the words ¡®Eternal Life¡¯ from the ¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡· would be true. Unfortunately, Xie Di currently sustained too many injuries. Even though the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·was working on overdrive to help him restore his injuries, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover even 1/10th of his strength in such a short amount of time.


    In addition to the plot he had fallen into, he also killed a thousand Martial Emperors, so even if he was a Grand Martial Emperor and the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·was even more powerful, he still wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure.


    At this time, somebody urgently bellowed, ¡°Hei Yao, stop with the nonsense and kill him immediately. He has the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·restoring his power. If you wait for him toe over, we¡¯ll all die!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I have to get the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·,¡± Hei Yao angrily shouted and pushed down the other man¡¯s words. His gaze became cruel as he stared at Xie Di. ¡°Xie Di, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Hand over the ¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·!¡±


    ¡°If you have the ability, thene over here and snatch it! Hahaha!¡± He howled withughter, his voice impetus and willful. It was bold and unrestrained, absolutely domineering and filled with contempt and ridicule towards Hei Yao.


    Hei Yao clenched his teeth, an ominous glint shing in his eyes. But as he stared at the crimson knife in Xie Di¡¯s hands, he was still deeply intimidated and didn¡¯t dare to step forward.


    This was Xie Di; even though he was already an arrow at the end of its flight, he still held an unshakable tyrannical aura.


    ¡°This is what you forced me to do!¡± Hei Yao¡¯s eyes glinted ominously as he turned his head to shout loudly behind him, ¡°Bring her here!¡±


    Behind Hei Yao, the dozen or so men stepped back to form a path. Two men stepped forward, pushing down a woman.


    It was a beautiful green figure with an exceptional appearance. She had tear-filled eyes that made one feel pity.


    ¡°Xie Di-gege! Xie Di-gege!¡± *sobs* ¡°Are you alright?¡± [1. ¡°gege¡± or ¡°ge¡± means older brother and may be used to call an older male rtive or an older male close to them.]


    ¡°Ying¡¯er...?¡±


    When the woman emerged and her grievous weeping chimed in the air, that imposing and unyielding body trembled with overflowing rage igniting in his eyes.


    An enraged roar, simr to that of a beast tore from his throat, unleashing surging waves of power, causing the surroundings to seem as if a hurricane had passed through. [2. Mk so this is weird. It¡¯s like... you can think of him being enraged and unleashing his full power/aura so he¡¯s emitting big energy waves that destroy everything. That was a bad exnation oof. Think of a bunch of energy/wind des being shot out in all directions?]


    ¡°Hei Yao, how dare you touch my woman?!¡± His blood-sucking pupils dted as the bloody color glimmering on his sword intensified and his terrifying aura increased sharply.


    ¡°Hei Yao, are you crazy? This time, you¡¯ve truly infuriated him!¡± Somebody angrily shouted as they fell back in fear. They knew that if Xie Di chose to self destruct, it would be disastrous. Maybe he would die, but at the very least he would also take them along to be buried with him.


    At that moment, nobody wanted to be buried along with him, so they all frantically retreated.


    Hei Yao was now terrified. He suddenly clutched the woman¡¯s throat and faced Xie Di. He loudly shouted, ¡°Xie Di, do you want her to die?!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaghhhh!¡±


    Hei Yao¡¯s shout had no use and that terrifying aura continued to crazily rise as Xie Di furiously roared across the world.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it before, whoever threatens my people will die by my hand! Since you dared to touch my woman, all of you must die!¡± Another furious bellow of rage reverberated across the earth with horrendous power. All the dozen or so men who were still alive immediately shook with fear and a few of the slightly weaker ones were so shaken that they directly spat out a mouthful of blood while their internal organs became a mess.


    Enraged, somebody scolded, ¡°Hei Yao, you fool! You¡¯re still not releasing his woman?!¡±


    ¡°You think that releasing his woman now can spare you from death?! F*ck off!¡± Hei Yao howled, his visage turning savage as he forcefully dragged the woman to the side and ran.


    ¡°You want to escape? Cloudtrack Phantom!¡± Xie Di¡¯s figure turned into a long blood-red phantom as heunched himself and flew into the darkness up ahead.


    Hei Yao had dragged her to an overhanging cliff. Laughing psychotically, he shouted, ¡°Xie Di, I want to make you watch your beloved woman die, ahahaha!¡±


    On the sky cliff was a heartbroken man.


    The delicate and beautiful figure of the woman was thrown down as she flew off the face of the cliff.


    ¡°No...Ying¡¯er! Cloudtrack Phantom!¡±


    A blood colored phantom threw itself over the overhanging cliff, grabbing the beautiful figure¡¯s small hands.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, grab onto me and don¡¯t let go!¡±


    The woman raised her face. Tears were sliding down her exquisite features, yet her face held a trace of a small smile. ¡°Xie Di-gege, in my next life, I will definitely be your woman again. Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°No! Ying¡¯er, don¡¯t let go of my hand, don¡¯t¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Go to hell!¡± A cruel and ruthlessughter boomed in the sky as a frenzied, dark figure charged at the man¡¯s back, creating an explosion.


    With a loud bang, the earth trembled and rocks ruptured. That imposing body and the blood red figure were pushed into a deep pit by at least a hundred feet from the explosion. The woman¡¯s hand slid, dropping into the deep, never-ending abyss.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er¡ª!¡±


    A scream filled with grief and rage shook the sky cliff and the vast heavens and earth.


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    The precipice copsed with a boom. The boulders tumbled, along with a bloody figure plunging into the abyss.


    ......


    "Ying''er, Ying''er!"


    Qin Yu suddenly sat up with a shout. A ray of moonlight streamed through the window, casting a sprinkle of silver-white light across the bedside.


    ¡°Whew...! So it was just a dream; a false rm.¡± Qin Yu heavily gasped for breath as he wiped his forehead. His hands werepletely covered in perspiration and his whole body was drenched in sweat.


    Why would he have such an odd dream? The dream felt so real, as if it had really happened to him. Why did it give him such a feeling?


    Ying¡¯er? Who was Ying¡¯er?


    Thinking of this name, Qin Yu¡¯s heart clenched with a sharp stab of inexplicable pain. It attacked his whole body as a familiar scene shed through his mind. At this moment, the block to his memories was forced open. Both his own memories and the original owner of the body¡¯s memories came flooding into his mind. Xie Di... So originally, he was able to shake the whole world. He was a man who could annihte countless people with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Haha! Laozi is still alive. Hei Yao, just you wait! I¡¯ll make you live a life worse than death for touching my woman!¡± [3. ¡°Laozi¡± means ¡®your father¡¯ and is an arrogant way to refer to oneself]


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, are you still alive?¡±


    A graceful face appeared in his mind. Remembering those distressed tears, a droplet quietly rolled down from the corner of Qin Yu¡¯s eyes.


    It obviously wasn¡¯t time to be crying right now. He was Xie Di, the arrogant, unyielding Evil Emperor who believed in strength, not tears. Right now, the most important thing for him to do was to make this body stronger and stronger.


    Along with recovering his memories, the original body¡¯s memories had also returned.


    Qin Yu, the Qin Family¡¯s number one genius. At 17, he had already reached the apex of Origin Realm. 3 months ago, the Qin Family¡¯s younger generation went together to Ten Thousand Beast Mountain to learn through experience. The Qin Family¡¯s second gifted youth, Qin Zhao, colluded with an outsider to shatter all the meridians in Qin Yu¡¯s body. Qin Yu¡¯s head was also seriously injured. As a result, he had turned into a crippled dunce.


    Coincidentally, at that time, Xie Di¡¯s soul had just passed through and upied his body. Because of Xie Di¡¯s powerful soul, he hadn¡¯t be a dunce, and instead, only temporarily lost his memories until he finally awakened today.


    The talented Qin Yu had turned into a cripple, so naturally his family was no longer entitled to live in the main courtyard and was forced to return back to their miserable courtyard.


    The martial world¡¯s way was precisely like this; without strength, you had no rights, even inside your own n.


    Strength. He must restore his strength as quickly as possible; and for him to restore his strength, he needed to mend his crippled meridians first.


    Qin Yu inspected his current body. All twelve meridians werepletely crippled; the execution was truly ruthless. If it was just one meridian that was abolished, then maybe there would still be somebody who could find a way to restore it, but the sess rate absolutely wouldn¡¯t be more than ten percent. With all twelve meridians broken, finding a way to heal himself was almost impossible.


    However, he was Xie Di, a former Martial Emperor ranked expert. Possessing such an exceptional cultivation manual like the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·, meant that with the Qi Refining Stage, he had a strong self-healing ability. To heal such a trifling thing as crippled meridians wouldn¡¯t be hard at all.


    After a moment, Qin Yu immediately entered a meditative state and started to cultivate the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·. Along with his cultivation, the crippled meridians in his body immediately began to repair itself.


    Qin Yu quickly entered the cultivational state ofplete selflessness. He was thoroughly immersed in freedom and the satisfaction of having his meridians restored. The night quietly passed as he cultivated.


    ¡°Cock-a-doodle-doo!¡± the rooster called at dawn.


    Qin Yu climbed up and stretched his waistfortably. Although he had been focused on cultivating until daybreak, he felt that his spirit was rejuvenated. He also feltpletely liberated of the urge to find somebody to beat up.


    After cultivating, the formerly crippled twelve meridians werepletely restored. The body¡¯s original cultivation at the apex of Origin Realm was also miraculously recovered. Plus, it seemed like his strength had increased slightly as well. From this, it was clear just how powerful the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·was.


    Suddenly, a high-pitched scream came from the other room, scaring Qin Yu.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Qin Yu hastily got off the bed and rushed into the room.


    ¡°Wu-ge! Wu-ge! Wake up! Wake up! You¡¯ve already been told that you can¡¯t cultivate martial energy. Why do you have to be so stubborn and continue to insist on cultivating by force? Now you¡¯ve be like this! If you encountered an unexpected ident, how would me and Qin Yu continue to live?¡± *sobs*


    ¡°Mother, what happened to Father?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s heart burned anxiously as he charged in and saw Qin Mother hugging Qin Wu in her arms while wailing. Qin Wu¡¯s face was ashen. Blood was flowing from both his nose and mouth. This was a sign that a cultivator was about to enter Qi Deviation. [4. ¡°Qi(gong) Deviation¡± is a Chinese-culture concept traditionally used to indicate that something has gone wrong in spiritual or martial arts training. (ording to https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zou_huo_ru_mo) In most xianxia novels and dramas, if one can¡¯t control the energy they cultivate, they will lose themselves to the energy, thus turning into ¡°demons.¡± One can also lose themselves to their inner demons due to lust, greed, extreme emotions, etc.]

 Chapter 3: Restoring his Crippled Meridians

    <h4>Chapter 3: Restoring his Crippled Meridians</h4>


    ¡°Yu¡¯er! Hurry and save your Father.¡± *sobs*


    Mother Qin didn¡¯t need to say anymore before Qin Yu rushed forward. He urgently held Qin Wu up and reached out to grab his wrist, using a thread of internal energy to probe inside him. Within Qin Wu¡¯s body, his qi and blood were pushing against each other, causing his nerves and meridians to suffer serious damage. If the situation was prolonged, there would only be two oues: total body paralysis or death!


    Qin Wu had really gone crazy. What he had done was the act of somebody who didn¡¯t want their life!


    Qi deviation was the biggest fear of all cultivators. Even mild consequences of qi deviation would leave the person only barely alive, let alone the severe symptoms of qi deviation that Qin Wu was currently suffering. Apart from Qin Yu, there probably wasn¡¯t a single person in the entire Luosang City who had the ability to save Qin Wu.


    It was very lucky that the current Qin Yu was no longer the former Qin Yu. Instead, he was Xie Di, the one that possessed all kinds of heavenly means. He had 40 different techniques to treat qi deviation and could also refine over 30 types of pills. But now it was obviously toote to refine a pill, so he could only use a technique.


    Qin Yu quicklyid Qin Wu down neatly on the floor and released martial energy from his palm before unceasingly striking every acupuncture point on Qin Wu¡¯s upper back. Seeing Qin Yu skillfully use a myriad of techniques with great uracy, Mother Qin, who was sitting on the side was dazzled. Such a scene made Mother Qin wonder once again whether or not the youth in front of her was really her son.


    Qin Yu couldn¡¯t afford to notice Mother Qin¡¯s amazed and doubtful gaze and continued to single-mindedly continue his palm strikes. While he was treating Qin Wu, he sensed a meridian disced from its proper location inside his body. It was coiled up into a spiral, causing the qi and blood in that area to clot and push against each other.


    This meridian was what martial cultivators called the ¡°naturally crippled meridian.¡± Those who had a ¡°naturally crippled meridian¡± would be recognized as cripples that couldn¡¯t cultivate.


    But in Xie Di¡¯s eyes, these so-called ¡°naturally crippled meridians¡± weren¡¯t truly crippled meridians at all. Instead, it was merely a small problem that could be solved after straightening the coiled meridian. Although it would be somewhat difficult for him to fix it now with his current strength, it wasn¡¯t impossible. If anything, it would just take a little bit longer to fix.


    After Qin Yu finished his strikes, Qin Wu finally let out a few coughs and spat out a mouthful of congestion before gasping for breath. His ashen face also slowly restored a trace of color.


    Seeing this, Mother Qin was overjoyed at the unexpected oue and anxiously shouted, ¡°Wu-ge [1. Ge = elder brother, and is also used to refer to older men in both a casual or respectful setting], are you alright? Don¡¯t try to cultivate again, ok? Do you not want your life?¡± Her voice was filled with pain as she pleaded with a trace of me present in her voice.


    ¡°Ai...¡± Qin Wu sighed weakly. His face was heavy with despair and resentment. ¡°I refuse to ept this! As a child, I was born with naturally crippled meridians and couldn¡¯t cultivate. Now, even Yu¡¯er has been turned into a cripple after being viciously assaulted. If I can¡¯t manage to cultivate any martial arts, how will our family of three mouths still be able to survive? Both of you follow my lead and will have to live under other people¡¯s noses for your entire lives, never being able to lift your head high ah!¡±


    Qin Wu was iparably mournful, seeming to be filled with both pain and loathing towards his own ipetence. He still didn¡¯t know that his so-called ¡°naturally crippled meridians¡± had already been healed by Qin Yu and that he was already no longer a cripple.


    When Qin Wu finished his words, he suddenly thought of something and shouted loudly, ¡°Wrong!¡± The abrupt, ringing shout from Qin Wu startled Mother Qin and Qin Yu, making the two of them jump. ÇØÎä˵


    ¡°Wu-ge, wh¡ªwhat happened?¡± Mother Qin looked worriedly at Qin Wu. What else was wrong?


    Qin Wu¡¯s eyes rigidly stared at Qin Yu¡¯s body. ¡°Yu¡¯er...you...when you struck me just now, I sensed that you used some internal energy. Didn¡¯t you lose all your martial arts?¡±


    Although Qin Wu was a natural-born cripple who was incapable of cultivating, he had been forcefully cultivating numerous times over the past few years and knew about the internal energy of martial cultivators.


    ¡°Internal energy, this...I...¡± Qin Yu was startled. His face turned stiff and for a moment, he wasn¡¯t sure how to exin.


    Could he just tell them that the one upying Qin Yu¡¯s body was Xie Di? Of course he couldn¡¯t just say it like that!


    ¡°Eh, this...just now it really did feel like I used some kind of energy. So that was actually internal energy?¡± Without any other way, Qin Yu was forced to continue pretending he had lost his memories. At first, he had wanted to tell Qin Wu that his ¡°crippled meridians¡± were already cured, however, based on the current situation, it was better to not say anything or else he wouldn¡¯t have any way to exin.


    ¡°It is, ah! Yu¡¯er, that¡¯s precisely internal energy! You also forgot about that? It¡¯s a martial cultivator¡¯s exclusive internal energy ah!¡± Qin Wu was so emotional, he couldn¡¯t help but grab onto Qin Yu¡¯s hands. With a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Yu¡¯er...you...how did you aplish this? Has your cultivation been restored?¡±


    ¡°I...I also don¡¯t know ah.¡± Since Qin Yu ¡°lost¡± his memory and wasn¡¯t sure how to exin himself, he could only continue to y dumb.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Qin Wu frowned, looking at Qin Yu strangely. ¡°You, try to circte your qi following this diagram practice book."


    Qin Wu fished out a cultivation as from his bosom as he spoke and handed it over to Qin Yu. This diagram book was precisely the cultivation manual he had just used.


    Qin Yu hesitated before epting the book and opening it. The book contained lessons on how to meditate and included a picture of a cultivator taking in and releasing spiritual qi with some exnations below it.


    Flipping through it once, Qin Yu scoffed at the rudimentary cultivation manual.


    There was a big difference between low-end and high-end cultivational manuals. After all, cultivators of the same realm could have vast differences in martial energy based on which one they learned from. A martial cultivator with a high-end cultivation manual would have a steadier foundation along with more strength. They would also be able to skip a grade when fighting against other martial cultivators with a low-end cultivation manual.


    After flipping through it, Qin Yuid down the cultivation as and sat beside Qin Wu before closing his eyes and starting to circte his qi.


    Qin Wu had Mother Qin support him; his eyes rigidly watched Qin Yu¡¯s movements attentively. His pupils were slightly dted as the expression on his face slowly became more amazed and incredulous.


    When Qin Yu began, his movements weren¡¯t much different from the diagrams. But unconsciously, his movements began to change, bing more diverse, abstruse and profound.


    Mother Qin hadn¡¯t cultivated martial arts before and couldn¡¯t see any difference, however, Qin Wu could. Although he couldn¡¯t cultivate, he had focused on researching the Qin Family¡¯s cultivation manual and could tell from a nce that Qin Yu¡¯s cultivation method was far more abstruse and profound. Even he had no idea what some of the movements were.


    When did Qin Yuprehend another martial cultivation manual? Wasn¡¯t his cultivation method always based on the cultivation manual passed down the Qin family lineage?


    After circting a few rounds of internal energy, Qin Yu slowly lowered his hand. From experience, he allowed the internal energy in his body to surge and felt it flow through his meridians. The internal energy flowed freely and smoothly with no hindrances. Qin Yu couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and release a long whistle.


    The whistle not only startled the bewildered mother-father pair standing at the side but also the entire Qin Family. A few experts who were in the middle of cultivating in seclusion raised their heads in session to stare with shock in the direction of the sound¡¯s source. rmed, they asked in their hearts, ¡°Which expert in the Qin Family just broke through, producing such an earth-shattering sound? Could it be that the Grand Elder broke through? Only he could release such a big movement when breaking through. But the direction the sound came from was the stray courtyard ah, the Grand Elder doesn¡¯t live there. If it¡¯s not the Grand Elder then who was it?¡±


    In the Qin Family¡¯s side courtyard, Qin Wu stared at Qin Yu as if he was looking at a monster. His throat was stuck for a long time before he finally spat out a sentence. ¡°Yu¡¯er, you...what are you...?¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s whistle ended and he returned to reality. He looked at their over-exaggerated facial expressions and immediately realized that while he was engrossed in cultivating, he may have gone a little too far.


    ¡°Father, I...¡± Qin Yu wanted to exin, but before he could speak, a stab of pain suddenly appeared in his sea of consciousness. The sea of consciousness was the weakest part of a man¡¯s body and if it was attacked, the results would be devastating.


    The sudden jab of pain left his guardpletely down as he released a blood-curdling screech as he clutched his head in agony.


    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±


    Qin Yu screamed and fainted, scaring Mother Qin into crying out in fear.


    ......


    When Qin Yu woke up, he wasn¡¯t sure how long he had lost consciousness for. The first thing he saw was the Mother Qin and Father pair sitting by his bedside with eyes filled with iparable worry. When they saw Qin Yu awaken, their worried faces slowly eased up to show pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you¡¯re finally awake. How are you feeling?"


    Qin Yu rubbed head, which was still aching before struggling to sit up. He looked at Qin Wu, his voice carrying regret as he said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry. What you asked me, I...¡±


    Qin Wu smiled slightly, patting Qin Yu¡¯s shoulder. His voice was gentle as he said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, it should be Father saying sorry to you. I knew your brain was seriously injured yet I still kept questioning you. Father won¡¯t ask again and you also shouldn¡¯t try to think about the past. Just let nature take its course. If you remember, it would be great and if you can¡¯t, then just forget about it. No matter if you remember or not, we¡¯ll always still be a family.¡±


    Qin Wu still thought that it was his fault for questioning Qin Yu so much about memories about the past, which stimted the brain too much and caused him to faint.


    Mother Qin continued his speech, saying, ¡°Right ah! Yu¡¯er, we¡¯ll always be your family. Even if you can¡¯t recall the past, we are still a family.¡± Each and every word was filled with the deep and profound emotions between mother and son.


    Qin Yu hadn¡¯t thought that the Qin father-mother pair would be so magnanimous, choosing to directly stop questioning him. He felt moved as he released a sigh of relief. In the future, he would no longer need to think of ways to exin and provide an answer.


    ¡°Qin Yu, are you there or not? If you are, hurry up ande out!¡± At this moment, a hoarse voice suddenly yelled from outside the door.


    The people inside were startled. Qin Wu got up first, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look¡± before taking wide strides to the door. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m thirsty,¡± Qin Yu told Mother Qin who was standing at the side after Qin Wu left.


    ¡°Alright, Mother will go and bring you some water. Sit here properly and don¡¯t il about.¡± Mother Qin softly replied before also leaving.


    After they both left, Qin Yu hastily sat up straight and closed his eyes to enter a meditative state to look inside his sea of consciousness. Inside the sea of consciousness was a milky white space of primordial chaos with a ck pearl floating within it.


    ¡°Earth Spirit Pearl, so it was actually you that had awakened.¡± Qin Yu was overjoyed at the unexpected good news.


    The Earth Spirit Pearl was something that was linked to him. It was a rare spirit pearl that existed inside his sea of consciousness. He didn¡¯t expect that it would pass through rebirth and awaken within him again. It was truly an unexpected surprise.

 Chapter 4: Invitation to the Martial Exam

    <h4>Chapter 4: Invitation to the Martial Exam</h4>


    When Qin Wu opened the door, he saw a few men standing outside. There were two middle-aged men at the forefront¡ªa fat man, and a man with a ¡°°Ë¡± shaped mustache.


    One could tell at first nce that the fat man was someone important because he was wearing a government official¡¯s garment. On the other hand, the man with a ¡°°Ë¡± shaped mustache was someone that Qin Wu couldn¡¯t be more familiar with. He was called Qin Biao, and was someone that Qin Wu was supposed to refer to as ¡°elder brother.¡± [1. ¡°ÐÖ³¤¡± (Xiong Zhang) is another term for ¡°elder brother,¡± and can also be interpreted as a title of respect for a man who is older, but about the same age]


    But toward the Qin Biao who had always regarded him with disdain and despise, and even treated him as nothing more than a cripple, how could Qin Biao deserve to be called elder brother?


    Qin Wu directly cupped a fist in his other hand and asked the fat man, ¡°This Sir, did you need Yu¡¯er for something?¡± Qin Biao who stood beside the fat man didn¡¯t spare him a nce. If others treated him with disdain, he didn¡¯t need to warm his face and lick the other man¡¯s cold butt. [2. ¡°To lick the other man¡¯s cold butt¡± means to tter or kiss up to someone.]


    ¡°This is Qin Yu¡¯s Martial Examination pre-selection invitation card. You¡¯re going to give it to him. Let¡¯s go.¡± The fat man didn¡¯t bother saying any more to a cripple like Qin Wu and left immediately after finishing his task.


    Qin Biao followed the other man when he left, his voice filled with a trace of disdain as he said, ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s just a pair of father and son cripples. You didn¡¯t need to personally deliver the invitation card to them, after all, it only wastes your precious time, not to mention troubling you to a tiring trip.¡±


    *Sigh* ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it ah! The city lord made it very clear that I needed to send the invitation card to everybody who passed the qualifying round. Qin Yu ranked in the top 3 for the qualifiers, so I have no choice but to personallye. As for whether or not they go, it¡¯s their business. It¡¯s fine as long as I aplished my task,¡± the fat man replied somewhat helplessly.


    ¡°Haha! My Lord really works hard! However, I¡¯m already sure that trash wouldn¡¯t dare to attend the martial tournament!¡±


    ......


    Hearing such humiliating words as they walked away¡ªespecially towards his own family¡ªQin Wu clenched his fist as a sneer formed on his face. ¡°We won¡¯t dare to go? Then I¡¯ll make sure toe just for you! Hmph!¡±


    Qin Wu held the invitation card and made his way to Qin Yu¡¯s room where Qin Mother was helping Qin Yu drink water. No one apart from Qin Yu himself was aware of what happened in the room while Qin Wu and Qin Mother were elsewhere.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, this is yours.¡± Qin Wu walked up to his bedside and handed over the invitation card.


    ¡°Martial Examination pre-selection invitation card?¡± Qin Yu opened the invitation card and looked, startled.


    Qin Wu thought that Qin Yu wouldn¡¯t remember what the Martial Examination was, so he sat down to patiently exin. ¡°In order to attract more talents to our Qiongxi Country there is a literary and martial exam held every three years. The literary exam is used to attract gifted schrs while the martial exam is used to attract the most elite martial cultivators. Because of the respect towards cultivators in Ancient Wu Continent, very little people paid attention to the literary exam. However, the martial exam always creates amotion in the city.¡±


    ¡°All martial cultivators aged 20 and under can participate in Qiongxi Country¡¯s martial exam. The exam is split into four stages: the qualifiers, pre-selections, semi-finals, and finals. Amongst those, the qualifiers and the pre-selections are managed by the area¡¯s city master. After every city chooses the top ten most outstanding contestants, they are all brought together to King City for the semi-finals. The final ten will then move on to the finals where they pick out the top rankers in the martial exam.¡±


    ¡°If you can enter the top ten, it means that you can gain the country¡¯s support in fostering you and giving you limitless glory. It also signifies that you have a bright future. The benefits naturally don¡¯t have to be said if you manage to be the top scorer. All this was enough to make any man ambitious. In every battle, the fight for the championship title is always ferocious.¡±


    When Qin Wu exined up to there, his eyes were fixed firmly on to Qin Yu. His eyes were filled with fervent expectations as he said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you won second ce in the qualifiers and as such, you¡¯ve qualified to participate in the pre-selections. Now that your martial arts have returned, Father hopes that you can fight a battle that astonishes everybody. Take back the honor that belongs to you¡ªthe honor that belongs to our family¡ªand ruthlessly stomp those who call us father-son pair trash under your feet!¡±


    By the time Qin Wu was finished, his fists were tightly clenched. His expression was filled with anger and his gaze was as sharp as a spear.


    ¡°En.¡± Qin Yu kept on nodding in response. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll make sure to prove myself! In front of me, they¡¯re the real trash!¡±


    ¡°Alright. You truly deserve to be called my son!¡± Qin Wu was filled with emotion. ¡°Ok, Father has a set of palm techniques that have been handed down in the Qin Family. Learn it and study it well. The more skills you have, the better your odds of sess will be.¡± After Qin Wu finished speaking, he took out a small yellowing booklet and handed it over to Qin Yu.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Qin Yu felt the yellowed and shabby booklet and didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse it, so he epted it.


    ¡°Alright. Qin Mother, how about we leave and let Yu¡¯er rest up?¡± After Qin Wu finished speaking, he pulled Qin Mother¡¯s hand and they both left the room.


    Qin Yu sat on the bed alone. He stared at the withered yellow booklet in his hands and just wanted to throw it away. Did heck palm techniques? Just one search through his mind and he knew that there were no palm techniques that he didn¡¯t have.


    However, this was something his father gave him, so not learning any of it wouldn¡¯t be good. Plus, wasting Qin Wu¡¯s good intentions would naturally make him feel deeply hurt. Besides, right now, he was somebody from the Qin Family, therefore, knowing at least some of the Qin Family¡¯s cultivation manuals was also necessary.


    After thinking it over and over again, Qin Yu opened the dull yellow booklet.


    Rushing Thunder Palm: By using one palm strike, a thunder-like rumbling sound will be created, just like rushing thunder. If it was mastered, it could evoke attacks of thunder and lightning. It would also allow the cultivator to kill with one strike, creating a sea of electricity like a.


    ......


    Based on the introduction, the technique seemed way too overpowered.


    Qin Yu skipped through the introduction and directly flipped to the first page.


    Altogether, Rushing Thunder Palm held five forms. The first was ¡°Power like Rushing Thunder;¡± second, ¡°to Surge like a Gathering Storm;¡± third, ¡°Pass like Thunder and Move like Wind;¡± fourth, ¡°Wild Thunder of Heaven¡¯s Prison;¡± and fifth, ¡°Thunder¡¯s Purgatory.¡±


    Each and every move and form actually held an incredible imposing manner, which aroused Qin Yu¡¯s interest. He immediately flipped to the back only to discover that it was only a piece of the original booklet. There were only three forms of cultivation, and thest two were missing.


    Qin Yu began cultivating the first form. As the once terrifying Martial Emperor grade expert, hisprehension abilities naturally didn¡¯t need to be said. Besides, the manual wasn¡¯t even the least bitplicated. He was even doubtful as to whether or not a simple cultivational manuscript could even be able to produce any thunder rumbles.


    Eventually, Qin Yu finally finished the first form and concentrated his qi into his palm. He stared ahead, his palm rushing forward to strike the air in front of him.


    *Pfff* *Pff* Two soft and smothered sounds echoed¡ªat least, they could be considered as sounds.


    Qin Yu was speechless. The noise it produced wasn¡¯t much better than a fart! ¡®Rushing Thunder?¡¯ What a joke! There was nothing about its name that was real! It looked like he needed to remodel it.


    Originally, he had wanted to continue cultivating the second and third forms. However, he needed to improve the first form first.


    It was another sleepless night as he remodeled the Qin Family¡¯s cultivation manual. If it was only making small edits, it would be very easy to fix with Qin Yu¡¯s ability, but having to reform two-thirds of it all was pretty much equivalent to creating his own cultivation manual. The difficulty was something that the average person couldn¡¯t possibly imagine.


    *Boom* Somewhere in the spacious and empty countryside, arge thunder-like sound suddenly echoed in the quiet night, startling the sleeping countryside.


    A flock of birds flew up one after the other, flying to the treetops as they stared in rm at the area where the noise came from.


    On opennd in the darkness, a young man was unceasingly striking fiercely with his palm. Each strike was aimed to kill, creating a sound like the rumbling of thunder.


    This young man was Qin Yu. He was worried that if he trained at home, the noises would disturb the rest of the Qin Mother and Father pair so he stealthily ran out here toprehend the Rushing Thunder Palm.


    The skill didn¡¯t let down a man¡¯s hard work and the first form, ¡°Power like Rushing Thunder¡± could finally be said to have at least some imposing power.


    In order to bring out even more of Rushing Thunder Palm¡¯s might, Qin Yu also matched it with a body movement skill¡ªCloudtrack Phantom.


    Cloudtrack Phantom was the body movement skill that had once made him famous. Moving like a demon with steps like an empty cloud. The only thing people would be able to see was a phantom and not a man. It was simply the perfect match for Rushing Thunder Palm.


    ......


    The next day, Qin Yu hurriedly ran home as the marble white color of the dawn sky made its way into the horizon. He immediately climbed into his bed and slept. He hadn¡¯t slept for long before Qin Wu knocked at his door.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, hurry and get up to go to Ten Thousand Beast Mountain to do training! Other people have already set out and you¡¯re still sleeping?¡±


    Qin Yu was woken up and bewilderedly got out of bed, shaking his head. ¡°Training at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain?¡±


    Training [3. The text originally says, ¡°ÀúÁ·,¡± which trantes to experience. For the sake of English and helping our readers understand, we changed it to ¡°training.¡±] was done to improve a person¡¯s strength andbat experience as the Martial Examination¡¯s final preparation for the pre-selections.


    There was still ten days before the pre-selections and everyone who had received the invitation card was rushing to prepare.


    Everybody was clear that rankings in the qualifiers didn¡¯t mean anything and that there were people who didn¡¯t even use their full strength to fight again at the pre-selections. There were also people who broke through just before the pre-selections and amazed the world with one brilliant battle, overthrowing and crushing those above them one after the other.


    Therefore, before the pre-selections, every person who received the invitation card would spare no effort to improve their strength. The fastest way to improve their strength in a short amount of time was training by going through trials of blood and fire as they refined themselves.


    The best area in Luosang City for training was Ten Thousand Beast Mountain, west of a hundred miles. There, magical beasts were rampaging everywhere and the mountain was filled with both danger and opportunities.


    The Qin Family regarded the Martial Examination with utmost importance and in order to allow their younger generation to achieve the best results in the pre-selections, they organized training at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain for everyone in the younger generation who got invitation cards. The Qin Family also dispatched one of the Seven Great Elders¡ªthe fifth elder Qin Zhan¡ªto bring the youths to Ten Thousand Beast Mountain followed by Qin Biao as an assistant.


    Qin Biao was the father of Qin Zhao, who was the strongest representative of the Qin Family in the Martial Examination. In the qualifiers, he ranked fourth so after Qin Yu was crippled, he had be number one in the Qin Family¡¯s younger generation. The Qin Family also ced high hopes on him too.


    This honor originally should¡¯ve gone to Qin Yu, but due to Qin Yu bing a cripple, the honor was naturally handed to Qin Zhao.


    Altogether, the Qin Family had ten youths that made it to the pre-selections and this number showed just how powerful the Qin Family was in Luosang City. If a normal family could have even one or two youths who made it into the pre-selections, it would already be considered good.


    A servant quickly finished gathering the youths and found that there were only nine people. They were missing one because Qin Yu was nowhere to be seen.


    Qin Biao noticed that the group was missing Qin Yu and he smiled pleasantly as he spoke to Qin Zhan. ¡°Fifth Elder, that cripple doesn¡¯t need to be bothered with. He will only be a burden if we take him along as well, so let¡¯s just go.¡±


    Qin Zhan¡¯s face twitched and his thick dark brows tightened slightly before his mouth released two simple words: ¡°Alright. Go.¡±


    Under Qin Zhan¡¯s lead, the nine youths of the Qin Family¡ªfollowed by their family lining the streets to see them off¡ªexited the Qin Family¡¯s manor.


    In the residence of Qin Yu¡¯s family inside the Qin Family¡¯s side courtyard, Qin Mother gave Qin Yu a neat set of clothes, as well as a robe of ordinary, rough, and gray cloth. This was considered Qin Yu¡¯s best set of clothes. The luxurious robes he had when he was once a talent of the Qin Family were no longer his and were seized when he was driven away from the main courtyard. The Qin Family¡¯s ways were very clear-cut.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you¡¯re really not going to go with them?¡± Qin Wu asked as he escorted Qin Yu to the door.


    Qin Yu smiled and nodded. ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t worry, alright? I¡¯m fine just going alone. If I go with the group, I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll just ignore me because I¡¯m a cripple.¡±


    ¡°En, fair enough. Since you¡¯re going by yourself, you have to be more careful. Remember, you absolutely cannot by any means make the same, disastrous mistake asst time.¡± A trace of concern appeared on Qin Wu¡¯s face. Last time, Qin Yu was plotted against and turned from a genius into a cripple at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain.


    Qin Yu¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let the same thing happen a second time.¡± His body emitted a faint, domineering aura it didn¡¯t have before. This made Qin Wu think that his son had truly matured after surviving that attack.


    Qin Mother walked over to Qin Yu with a small bamboo hat. ¡°Yu¡¯er, the sun outside is very strong. Take this and put it on, it can block the sun¡¯s rays. Remember, you have to be careful of everything.¡± She personally ced it on his head.


    ¡°Thank you, Mother. I¡¯m going now. Wait for my good news, ok?¡±


    ¡°En, you must be careful.¡± Although she was very worried about Qin Yu¡¯s safety, as his mother she knew that walking the border of life and death was something that every martial cultivator on the Ancient Wu Continent had to experience. She was powerless to stop him and could only pray for him in her heart.


    ......


    Qin Yu silently left the Qin Family from the side courtyard.


    Walking around the city, he directly went to one of the weapons shops on the street. Before going to Ten Thousand Beast Mountain, he wanted to find a suitable weapon first.


    This weapons shop was called Tie Shou [4. ¡°ÌúÊÖ¡± (tie shou) literally means ¡°Iron Hand¡±] Craftsman Shop. Tie Shou was the name of a famous Tool Refiner Master and the shop was very famous in Luosang City.


    As a profession, tool refiners were divided into seven levels: Apprentice, Tool Refiner Worker, Tool Refiner Master, Tool Refiner Schr, Spirit Tool Master, Sacred Tool Master, and Godly Tool Master. Each level was divided into three grades and Tie Shou was Luosang City¡¯s only third-grade Tool Refiner Master.


    The former Qin Yu had always longed to get a weapon personally crafted by Tie Shou and had finally gotten his wish fulfilled a year ago. He had personally negotiated with the Qin Family Master and Tie Shou promised to smelt a saber for him. But since he became a cripple, the deal never seemed to have been settled.


    Qin Yu only came to try his luck. If by any chance Tie Shou, that old fellow really did finish making the saber, there was no reason not to take it. Even if he didn¡¯t make it, then just buying a weapon in the craftsman shop to use temporarily was also fine.


    If it was before, he would never even touch a weapon made from a third-grade Tool Refiner Master, however, it was still better than nothing in his current situation.


    When he finally arrived at Tie Shou Craftsman Shop, a shop assistant immediately greeted Qin Yu with a wide smile as soon as he stepped through the door. ¡°Hello customer, may I ask what kind of weapon you¡¯re looking for? Here we have every weapon you can think of.¡±


    On the shop¡¯s front desk, there were all sorts of weapons spread out over it. But in Qin Yu¡¯s eyes, those items weren¡¯t even fit to be called trash, and so he had no interest at all, directly taking off his hat to say, ¡°I came to pick up my weapon.¡±


    The shop assistant was startled for a second. After he saw Qin Yu¡¯s face, the smile on his face immediately disappeared and was reced by a cold and contemptable sneer. ¡°Haha! I was just thinking who it was. So it was just you ah. Sorry, but our shop¡¯s master won¡¯t make a weapon for a cripple; it would only humiliate his family. Our shop also doesn¡¯t sell weapons to a cripple, so just get lost.¡±


    The shop assistant had barely finished speaking when a big foot kicked him with a bang. The speed was too fast and he had no time to dodge. He released a high screech as his body was sent flying out,nding ruthlessly on the front desk. The front desk shook violently before loudly copsing with a bang.


    The weapons nked together as they fell into a mess on the floor.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    The shop assistant released another miserable shriek as the front desk copsed over his body. The pressure was enough to make him spit out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± A dark-skinned man of about thirty shouted from inside the shop and jumped out. Once he saw the scene, his anger skyrocketed.


    Tie Shou Craftsman Shop had always been revered in Luosang City and even city masters would have to show at least some respect here. Nobody had ever dared to behave atrociously, but today, there was actually a person who was so bold as toe and smash the reception area. [6. Text originally says ¡°Ë­³ÔÁ˱ª×Óµ¨,¡± which literally trantes to ¡°Who ate a leopard gut?¡± Eating a leopards gut is a saying that means someone is very bold/daring]

 Chapter 5: The Powerful "Cripple"

    <h4>Chapter 5: The Powerful "Cripple"</h4>


    The shop assistant who was crushed under the table painfully shouted, ¡°Mo Yu Shixiong! [1. Shixiong means senior male apprentice student] Quick! Save me!¡±


    Mo Yu couldn¡¯t afford to waste time finding out who the culprit was, after all, saving the shop assistant was more important. He urgently stepped forward, lifting the front desk and pulling out the shop assistant.


    ¡°Shixiong, h¡ªhe wanted to kill me!¡± After the shop assistant was freed, he opened his bloodied mouth and did everything he could to gravely use a certain somebody of his actions. In fact, if Qin Yu really did want to kill him, he would¡¯ve died a long time ago.


    Mo Yu turned toward the doorway. When he saw Qin Yu standing there indifferently, the fierce expression on his tanned face couldn¡¯t help but fall. ¡°You¡­Qin Yu? How is this possible¡­?¡± He almost couldn¡¯t believe what he saw was real. Wasn¡¯t Qin Yu a cripple? How could he beat up the shop assistant to such an extent? In any case, the shop assistant was also a cultivator at the initial stage of Origin Realm, yet he still couldn¡¯t defeat a cripple?


    ¡°Last year, your master had promised to give this young master a personally forged weapon. Now, I¡¯vee to pick up that weapon. However, I didn¡¯t expect that not only did he not give it, he had even spoken words to humiliate this young master. This type of person iscking in discipline and as such, this young master disciplined him in your ce.¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s words undoubtedly poured another bowl of oil over Mo Yu¡¯s raging hot anger, causing his fury to reignite. The earlier bout of confusionpletely disappeared from his mind.


    ¡°Shut up! You are not worthy enough to discipline any of Tie Shou Craftsman Shop¡¯s people!¡± Mo Yu shouted furiously. ¡°A cripple like you must be courting death bying here to cause trouble. Now, even if I kill you, the Qin Family wouldn¡¯t dare to stand up for you.¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s face was filled with disdain. ¡°Kill me? Are you even my match?"


    Mo Yu was so angry that he started tough. ¡°Haha! You are too arrogant. I really don¡¯t understand what qualifications a cripple like you has for you to run around here so rampantly.¡±


    Qin Yu could instantly determine the man¡¯s cultivation at a nce. ¡°I also don¡¯t understand how you¡ªan insignificant Origin Realm Middle Stage cultivator with the talent of a cripple¡ªcan call other people cripples.¡± A 30-year-old man who was only at the middle stage of Origin Realm was truly very weak. This was amon weakness between all Tool Refiners due to all their energy being spent on tool refining instead of cultivation.


    ¡°An Origin Realm Middle Stage cultivator fighting against a cripple is still enough to kill you.¡± Mo Yuid down the person in his arms and his aura suddenly expanded as overflowing killing intent erupted from his eyes. In the next moment, his fist struck forward with raging fury, blowing forth a fierce wind.


    ¡°Cloudtrack Phantom!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s figure flickered, disappearing from his original spot as he turned into a phantom. This was the body movement skill he had been practicingst night and although it still wasn¡¯tplete, it was enough to deal with a trifling Origin Realm Middle Stage cultivator.


    A shout rang out as Mo Yuunched himself fiercely towards Qin Yu, his fist striking out only to make a light sound as his punch met with air.


    Mo Yu waspletely stunned. ¡°Eh? Where is he?¡±


    The shop assistant shouted from behind him, ¡°Shixiong, he¡¯s behind you!¡±


    Mo Yu turned his head in shock only to see an erged fist right in front of his eyes.


    ¡°No¡ª!¡± Mo Yu fell back, screaming loudly in fear. ¡°


    *Boom* The sound echoed as the wind caused by the fist swept across, scraping against Mo Yu¡¯s face, causing him to scream in fear once more.


    Luckily, when Mo Yu stood up, he discovered that he waspletely unharmed.


    ¡°That was close.¡± Mo Yu released a sigh of relief, but before he even got a chance to calm down from the scare, another surprise came.


    *Thud* *Thud* *Thud*


    A series of rushing footsteps echoed as a man¡¯s figure violently surged forward in his direction. The man¡¯s speed was very fast and he essentially had no time to evade him. He could only look on as the figure crashed against his body.


    *Ka¡¯cha* A noise rang out as the man¡¯s figure urgently stopped himself from falling back anymore. He luckily stopped just as he was about to hit him. Mo Yu¡¯s entire back was soaked in sweat as he realized it was only a false rm.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s you?¡± Mo Yu discovered that it was actually a man he couldn¡¯t be anymore familiar with. It was his Master, Luosang City¡¯s outstanding and famous Master Tie Shou.


    Mo Yu finally understood why he was actually left unharmed just now. It was all because of Tie Shou who had taken Qin Yu¡¯s frightening attack for him.


    He knew how strong Tie Shou was, after all, he was a cultivator at the beginning stage of Immersion Realm for many years, yet he was still unexpectedly pushed back all the way by Qin Yu. From this, it could clearly be seen just how terrifying Qin Yu¡¯s strength was.


    Qin Yu wasn¡¯t a cripple? How could this be? Just how?


    In fact, Qin Yu was also not having an easy time. He was directly sent flying straight into the wall behind him by the explosion. A burst of warm blood surged up inside him as traces of blood flowed from his lips.


    Which expert is this?


    He raised his head, astonished. His gazended on a short haired, square-jawed, and short-bearded old man. The old man was wearing a ck Tool Refiner¡¯s robe with three stars pinned on his chest, indicating his level as a third level Tool Refiner.


    There was only one third level Tool Refiner in Luosang City and that was Tie Shou, Tie Shou Craftsman Shop¡¯s founder. The former Qin Yu had fortunately seen many faces and the two were also acquainted.


    Shock filled Tie Shou¡¯s face as he stared at Qin Yu who was standing up across from him, his face frozen as disbelief and astonishment radiated from his eyes.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that Qin Yu got crippled by others? All twelve meridians werepletely ruined and nobody in the entire Ancient Wu Continent could save him. He could only be a cripple for a lifetime. How could he be so strong now? And have such terrifying strength too?


    An Origin Realm level cultivator had actually forced him, an Immersion Realm expert to retreat back so many steps while only suffering some minor injuries himself.


    For Qin Yu, this was already considered a cross-realm fight. Tie Shou had heard of leapfrog battles within the same realms before, but he had never heard about this sort of ¡®cross-realm¡¯ battle before, and today, he actually experienced it himself.


    This Qin Yu was even stronger than before. This kind of person is a cripple? If he was a cripple, then everybody in this world was a cripple! This was a genius, and a monstrous genius at that.


    While Tie Shou was in astonishment, Qin Yuughed bitterly in his heart. This body was still too weak and already suffered some internal injuries. His eyes could naturally tell that Tie Shou¡¯s cultivation level was at Immersion Realm, higher than Origin Realm by one grade. However, the strength of Tool Refiners like Tie Shou were normally lower than what their cultivations suggested. This was because cultivation was of secondary importance to them and they rarely went out to train or battle others. Thus, even if they possessed Immersion Realm level cultivation, they wouldn¡¯t necessarily possess that realm¡¯s strength.


    To still end up receiving internal injuries after dealing with such a person was truly shameful.


    Of course, this was only inevitable. The former Qin Yu¡¯s cultivation methods were too rudimentary and at present, wanting topletely repair everything needed time. If it was after he had adjusted it, dealing with an Immersion Realm cultivator who only dabbled in cultivation with a low level cultivation method to someone like him who was at the peak of Origin Realm wouldn¡¯t even pose a big problem at all.


    ¡°Qin Yu, you really have guts, daring toe and cause trouble at this old man¡¯s shop and injuring my [1. Here, he uses ¡°Lao Fu¡± (ÀÏ·ò) to refer to himself, which is just a way of saying ¡®I¡¯ when being spoken by an old man] followers as well as damaging the shop¡¯s things! Do you take this ce as your family¡¯s back garden where you can run amok?!¡± Tie Shou roared angrily. As shocked as he was, Qin Yu¡¯s actions today absolutely could not be tolerated. ¡°


    As Luosang City¡¯s sole third grade Tool Refiner, his status was venerated and the masters of every great power¡ªincluding the City Master¡ªhad to show some form of respect when meeting him. Because of his status, ever since Tie Shou Craftsman Shop had been established, there had never been anyone who dared to cause trouble in the shop. Today was the first time somebody had smashed apart the reception area and even hurt his men. This was something nobody could tolerate so even if he killed Qin Yu today, it would only be fair. Besides, Qin Yu had already been abandoned by the Qin Family and even if he wasn¡¯t, it didn¡¯t matter what reason he had to kill Qin Yu because with his respected status, the Qin Family would bepletely helpless.


    At this moment, Tie Shou¡¯s body emitted a gloomy and cold killing intent. This time, he truly had the intention to kill.


    Qin Yu sensed the killing intent emitting from Tie Shou¡¯s body and his face turned cold. He quickly circted the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·to help heal his injuries.


    The first stage of¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·, ¡°Refined Qi¡± had a powerful self-recovery ability. ¡°Refined Qi¡± was divided into three stages and right now, he was only at the first stage of ¡°Refined Qi,¡± so his self-recovery ability was still a bit weak. Luckily, he only had a minor injury and it was easy to heal.


    While he healed his injury, Qin Yu¡¯s sharp eyesnded on Tie Shou¡¯s furious face. His expression was calm as he indifferently said, ¡°Great Master Tie, this young master only came to pick up the weapon that you promised to forge for me. We can forget about your apprentice not giving it to me, but he actually went so far as to humiliate this young master saying I was a cripple. Thus, this young master taught them a lesson. This isn¡¯t too excessive, right? Besides, if it was you being humiliated as a cripple, what would you do?¡± At the end, Qin Yu¡¯s tone of voice changed into a question.


    Tie Shou was startled and couldn¡¯t answer. With his respected position as Luosang City¡¯s only third grade Tool Refiner, nobody would dare to call him a cripple. If they did, he would directly swat them dead.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how you say it. Today, you damaged my [3. Still using ¡°Lao Fu¡± here] things, therefore, you must pay the price,¡± Tie Shou replied irrationally. Even if his people insulted Qin Yu, he still shouldn¡¯t have damaged the ce and injured his people because this was his territory.


    Qin Yu exposed a sneer. It looked like in the end, strength was still what spoke. Without strength, what was right could also be changed into wrong. In a cultivator¡¯s world, the fist was the basis to right and wrong.


    Qin Yu believed that he was somebody who spoke reasonably but towards an unreasonable person, he would naturally use his fist to crush them instead.


    ¡°What price do you want this young master to pay?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face was calm and collected, exposing no fear under Tie Shou¡¯s pressure.


    ¡°Considering this old man¡¯s friendly rtions with your Qin Family, you only need to break one arm yourself. If you make me move, you will need to die.¡± Tie Shou released all his aura, surging toward Qin Yu to try and oppress him.


    Qin Yu¡¯s face was filled with disdain. Wanting to use his aura to suppress him, would that aplish anything?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say any nonsense about friendly rtions with the Qin Family, this young master has long since cut off all ties with them. If you really have the ability, go ahead and try to kill me.¡±


    ¡°I gave you face and you didn¡¯t want it, so why don¡¯t you just die?!¡± Tie Shou¡¯s ck robes suddenly surged up. He admitted that Qin Yu was indeed monstrous, but he was still a realm higher, which was enough to kill Qin Yu.


    ¡°Stop!¡± A tender shout suddenly echoed, interrupting Tie Shou who was just about to attack.


    Qin Yu was also startled, turning his head to look toward the source of the voice.


    From inside the cksmith shop, a graceful and elegant figure of a youngdy clothed in yellow slowly walked out.


    Her lips were red and her teeth was white. She had a face like peach blossoms [2. This means she is as beautiful as peach blossoms along with white, wless skin and a smiling face that is as brilliant as peach blossoms]. Her skin was rosy and she carried a refined and noble temperament along with a trace of a cultivator¡¯s sharp aura.


    The girl¡¯s appearance shocked him. She appeared to be younger than him, yet her cultivation was at the initial stage of Immersion Realm, like Tie Shou.


    Maybe a teen at the initial stage of Immersion Realm wasn¡¯t regarded as anything outside, but in Luosang City, even if it was in the entire Qiongxi Country, she was a genius among geniuses. This girl wasn¡¯t simple.


    Tie Shou looked at the girl who had just entered and his face stiffened as his body seemed to quickly lose its intimidating aura like a deting balloon. It dissipated in the wink of an eye as he turned his face toward the young girl with a respectful expression. ¡°Miss, why did youe out?¡± [1. The ¡®you¡¯ was respectful]


    Tie Shou¡¯s reaction startled Qin Yu. Based on the former Qin Yu¡¯s knowledge, Tie Shou¡¯s arrogance was matchless and there were even times where he ignored city lords. However, a girl who was only in her teens could actually make Tie Shou turn so... deferential? Who was this youngdy?


    -

 Chapter 6: The Master’\’s Forced Apology to Qin Yu

    <h4>Chapter 6: The Master''''s Forced Apology to Qin Yu</h4>


    The youngdy directly ignored Tie Shou¡¯s respectful inquiry. While carrying a faint smile, she walked over to Qin Yu gracefully. Her intoxicatingly sweet scent assaulted Qin Yu¡¯s senses.


    She seemed to be using her smile, as well as her fragrance to bewitch the young man in front of her and conquer him.


    Unfortunately for her, Qin Yu was watching the girl attentively and his countenance waspletely unperturbed. Not a single fluctuation could be made out from his expression.


    She was like a joke for someone like him who was once Xie Di. He admitted that the youngdy¡¯s looks weren¡¯t bad and it would be hard to find a girl who looked prettier in Luosang City, butpared to his previous woman, her looks fell short by several sses. Therefore, for this girl to bewitch him would be very hard.


    When the girl was a meter away from Qin Yu, she stopped. Her face revealed a trace of surprise upon seeing the calm expression of the charming youth in front of her. He wasn''t moved by her beauty?


    ¡°Qin Gongzi [1. A respectful way of addressing the son of a family with status], I [2. She refers to herself as ¡°ÔÚÏÂ,¡± a humble way of referring to oneself] am Wang Murong. Even before I came to Luosang City, I¡¯ve heard of your renowned name. Sure enough, your reputation is truly well-deserved.¡± Wang Murong smiled captivatingly, her voice soft as she spoke. ¡®


    Back then, Qin Yu had gotten second ce in the Martial Examination¡¯s qualifiers as a talent of the Qin Family and became very famous as a result. As such, it was not strange for others to have heard of him.


    ¡°Miss Murong, you¡¯re ttering me. Despite your tender age, you¡¯re already at the initial stage of Immersion Realm. You¡¯re far more powerful,¡± Qin Yu replied with an indifferent smile. ¡°


    Wang Murong¡¯s flower-like face changed slightly. She was startled by the fact that Qin Yu could determine her cultivation level at a nce. Generally speaking, unless someone deliberately concealed their aura, higher level cultivators could see through their cultivation based on the fluctuations in their aura. However, lower level cultivators couldn¡¯t see through a higher level cultivator¡¯s strength.


    Clearly, Qin Yu was a cultivator at the Origin Realm, whereas Wang Murong was a level higher at the Immersion Realm. However, Qin Yu was able to easily and urately determine Wang Murong''s cultivation level. Could it be that Qin Yu was hiding his strength and his actual cultivation was even higher than Wang Murong¡¯s?


    They didn¡¯t know that Qin Yu was once a terrifying Martial Emperor grade existence. As long as the cultivator¡¯s cultivation level did not surpass the strength of a Martial Emperor, he could easily determine a person¡¯s cultivation level at a nce.


    On the side, Tie Shou¡¯s heart was also filled with spections regarding Qin Yu¡¯s true strength. However, he was unconvinced that Qin Yu¡¯s strength could be even higher than Wang Murong¡¯s.


    Although she was inherently talented, her terrifying family background also yed a role in her cultivation. She had ess to cultivation resources that others were incapable of having. The Qin family was considered a big force in Luosang City, but they were still tiny antspared to the Wang family.


    Even if Qin Yu was still an earth-shattering genius, he still couldn¡¯tpare to Wang Murong due to such arge gap in their family backgrounds.


    Furthermore, a few months ago in the qualifiers, Qin Yu was at the peak of Origin Realm before being crippled and losing all his cultivation. For some reason, he suddenly recovered all his cultivation, which was already hard to believe. Plus, he seemed to be even stronger than an initial Immersion Realm level cultivator. Then again, it was possible he learned a strange cultivation method that allowed him to spy on the cultivation of others.


    Comparatively, Tie Shou preferred to believe the second option.


    Wang Murong also thought the same way. Perhaps Qin Yu really did learn a cultivation method that let him spy on another¡¯s cultivation. She immediately smiled humbly and praised, ¡°Qin Gongzi¡¯s eyesight is quite good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Qin Yu epted the praise without any modesty.


    Toward his immodest attitude, Wang Murong could onlyugh twice before continuing to speak. ¡°Qin Gongzi, let¡¯s go back to our original topic. I¡¯ve roughly understood what happened here earlier and it was certainly Tie Shou Craftsman¡¯s people who first made the mistake. Master Tie, you still haven¡¯t apologized to Qin Gongzi.¡±


    ¡°What? Me? Apologize?¡± Tie Shou still hadn¡¯t fully reacted.


    ¡°What, are you unwillling?¡± Wang Murong¡¯s face darkened as she turned to look at Tie Shou sharply.


    Tie Shou shook under her stare and hastily bowed. ¡°I don¡¯t dare. I¡ªI¡¯m willing.¡± It would be a wonder if he was willing, after all, as the grand and stately third-grade Tool Refiner Master, he was revered in Luosang City. In Luosang City, it was always others apologizing to him. When did he ever have to apologize to others? Not to mention the fact that the target of his apology was a youth of the younger generation?


    But how could he dare to disobey Wang Murong¡¯s orders? He was forced to choke down his belly-full of grievances and anger as he quivered while standing in front of Qin Yu. His voice was hard as he said, ¡°Young Master Qin, it was our mistake.¡±


    What kind of an apology was that?


    Wang Murong¡¯s beautiful face turned cold as she rebuked angrily, ¡°This is your apology?!¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Tie Shou was bleeding from anger on the inside. Saying this much was already giving Qin Yu a lot of face, alright?! In Luosang City, this youngster was the first person who ever made him apologize.


    Despite his anger, her order had to be obeyed.


    He fiercely sucked in a deep breath as he faced Qin Yu and cupped his hands while bowing deeply. His voice was filled with sincerity as he said, ¡°Young Master Qin, it¡¯s this useless old man¡¯s apprentices who were wrong andmitted many offenses against you. I beg for your benevolence and forgiveness."


    Tie Shou¡¯s attitude and tone were truly filled with iparable sincerity. However, in his heart he was actually choking down a belly-full of fire, wishing that he could just stomp the young brat in front of him to death. If news of how this honored Great Master Tie Shou had to bow down and apologize to Qin Yu waster spread outside, where would his face [3. Face means self-respect or dignity in Chinese culture] go?


    Qin Yu was somewhat astonished as he faced the sudden apology. His interest in Wang Murong rose.


    Everybody knew about Tie Shou¡¯s position and haughtiness in Luosang City; even city lords couldn¡¯t force him to apologize, yet Wang Murong¡ªa youngdy who was only in her teens¡ªnot only made him repent but even made him do so with such sincerity.


    An old, big question arose in Qin Yu¡¯s heart. Who exactly is Wang Murong? Why was she so partial towards him to the extent that she would even force such an arrogant man like Tie Shou apologize to a young person like him?


    Could it be due to his own handsome, confident, carefree and elegant looks that stirred that youngdy¡¯s heart and caused her to fall for him?


    *Cough* *Cough* That was too narcissistic of him. Although it was a possibility, the chance of it being true was quite low.


    If it wasn¡¯t that, then what exactly was her purpose? Just what did she want to do? It seemed like their first time meeting each other and Qin Yu was destitute with no riches for her to take advantage of. But taking advantage of his looks... *Cough* *Cough* Well, he wouldn¡¯t have anyints with that.


    ¡°Qin Gongzi, what happened to you?¡± asked Wang Murong upon seeing the weird smile on Qin Yu¡¯s face.


    Qin Yu awoke with a jolt. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s nothing. I just thought that Great Master Tie Shou seems very recluctant, you know..."


    Hearing those words, Wang Murong¡¯s body suddenly released an ice cold aura, scaring Tie Shou into another low bow as he hastily apologized. ¡°No! Of course not! Young Master Qin, this useless old man isn¡¯t the least bit reluctant at all and ispletely willing to apologize to you! Please ept this useless old man¡¯s sincerity!¡±


    Tie Shou was gnashing his teeth in rage. But even if he broke his teeth from anger, he would still have no choice but to swallow it down. If he offended Wang Murong, the consequences would be too horrible to contemte.


    ¡°Sincerity can¡¯t be shown through words but through actions.¡± After saying that much, Qin Yu changed the topic. ¡°What about my saber?¡±


    His meaning was very clear: Only when you take out the saber, will Laozi [4. Arrogant way to refer to oneself, literally means I, your father] ept your sincerity.


    Wang Murong coldly berated, ¡°Master Tie, you must aplish what you promise to others! This is one of the most fundamental ethics of a Tool Refiner Master. Now go get Qin Gongzi¡¯s saber!¡±


    ¡°What Miss said is right.¡± Tie Shou choked down his belly full of grievances and rage as he agreed. ¡°Qin Gongzi¡¯s saber is inside, please follow me.¡±


    As they followed Tie Shou inside the weaponry workshop, there was another sight. Ten or so apprentices were busily working. There were incessant banging sounds as they forged. Meanwhile, the huge furnace released whooshing sounds as the ze roared.


    ¡°Greetings Master!¡± All the apprentices hastily called out respectfully when they saw Tie Shou pass through the door.


    Tie Shou directly ignored the apprentices¡¯ greetings and brought the group past the workshop into the weapons storage room.


    This storage room was different from other storage rooms. Based on the fact that Tie Shou used two keys to open the door, it was clear that it stored high-quality goods.


    The room itself wasn¡¯t very big, but it was very neat with everything arranged into two locked cabs. There was one in front and one to the right. It didn¡¯t take much thought to determine that the drawer¡¯s contents would be filled with the treasures that Tie Shou had personally crafted with utmost care.


    ¡°Miss, Young Master Qin, please wait a moment.¡± Tie Shou pulled out another key from his robes as he talked and opened a drawer. He carefully took out a weapons case with yet another lock on it.


    Qin Yu was speechless as he watched. What¡¯s the point of locking up this lousy toy so many times?


    After opening the final lock, Tie Shou finally took out the ck saber in its scabbard cautiously. With the care he took in taking out the saber, it was almost like it wasn¡¯t even a saber, but his child.


    ¡°Young Master Qin, this is precisely the saber that this useless old man made for you. Unfortunately, it¡¯s still missing one material so in this useless old man¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s only a subpar product.¡± As Tie Shou spoke, he slowly pulled out the knife from its scabbard.


    The saber was approximately one meter long and had a slight curve along the back of the de. Both sides of the saber had a long, thin blood slot. [5. It¡¯s like a deep-ish indention on the de to allow blood to flow out when you stab someone (otherwise the blood would be stopped by the de and it wouldn¡¯t do as much damage) and also makes the de lighter without affecting performance]The de appeared extremely sharp with a hilt measuring about three to four inches.


    Compared to the swords sold at the front desk, this de was infinitely better. The des outside at the front desk were most likely created by his apprentices, while the ones that were stored here were all personally crafted by Tie Shou.


    Tie Shou was worthy of being called a third-grade Tool Refiner Master. Indeed, he had the skill to uphold his impressive reputation in Luosang City.


    ¡°This useless old man has never released any substandard products. That¡¯s why this saber has always been sealed up here waiting for the missing material to make itplete. If it wasn¡¯t for Young Master Qin¡¯s urgency, this useless old man absolutely wouldn¡¯t have taken it out. In my opinion, it would be better for subpar products to be destroyed and I also don¡¯t wish to deceive a client.¡±


    That sentence slightly changed Qin Yu¡¯s impression of Tie Shou. Maybe the moral quality of this old codger wasn¡¯t great, but such work ethics really deserved to be recognized.


    ¡°What material are you still missing?¡± Qin Yu took the saber and asked.


    ¡°Tungsten Steel Powder,¡± answered Tie Shou.


    ¡°What?¡± At the side, Wang Murong frowned. Because of her family background, she knew about all kind of things, including this Tungsten Steel Powder. By adding it to a weapon, the sharpness and durability would increase several times, which was why it was such a rare material. Since it was extremely rare, she rarely ever saw any weapons containing such a highly regarded material. If Tie Shou wanted to make the weapon with Tungsten Steel Powder, who knew how many years they¡¯d have to wait.


    Qin Yu¡¯s reaction was very dull as he asked indifferently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you use other materials as a recement?¡±


    Tie Shou¡¯s face revealed a trace of despise. It wasn¡¯t his fault if he didn¡¯t understand tool refiners, but saying such nonsense was definitely his fault. Even if he wanted to say nonsense, at least he shouldn¡¯t be so ignorant!

 Chapter 7: Weapon Refining

    <h4>Chapter 7: Weapon Refining</h4>


    Tungsten Steel Powder was an extremely rare material. Every time the Merchants Association took it out, it was always sold at an inconceivable price. Furthermore, there was no market for the material. If there was ever a substitute for such a scarce material, then the high demand for Tungsten Steel Powder would dramatically decrease.


    Qin Yu saw the disdain on Tie Shou¡¯s face and his own face exposed an even stronger expression of contempt. His voice was indifferent as he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there Fire Mica, Water Crow Powder and ck Star Stone?¡±


    Tie Shou was slightly startled. He originally thought that Qin Yu was ignorant when it came to tool refining but he didn¡¯t expect that Qin Yu would actually know such rare materials like Fire Mica and Water Crow Powder. It seemed like this boy wasn¡¯t aplete idiot.


    However, what did he want the ck Star Stone for? ck Star Stone was a type of spirit stone and cultivators normally used it to cultivate by absorbing the spirit qi. It was not a material for tool refining.


    Tie Shou was very curious. ¡°Young Master Qin, I [1. Still referring to himself with ÀÏÐà aka rotten old man here, but I thought it wouldn¡¯t fit into the sentence well so I just reced it I. Just know that whenever he speaks to Qin Yu, its always referring to himself derogatorily!] have Fire Mica and Water Crow Powder here, but not ck Star Stone. May I ask why you would need these materials?¡±


    Wang Murong who stood next to him curiously said, ¡°I have some ck Star Stone. However, I don¡¯t know what Qin Gongzi would like to do with them."


    ¡°Just having it is fine. I¡¯ll be troubling Great Master Tie to prepare these three materials for me. Let¡¯s go to the weapons workshop.¡± After speaking, Qin Yu took the saber and directly walked out.


    ¡°This...¡± Tie Shou nced at Wang Murong. To tell the truth, he wasn¡¯t willing to go and prepare these materials for Qin Yu.


    Tie Shou sighed helplessly and was forced to obediently prepare it.


    After entering the Weapons Workshop, Qin Yu walked straight to the biggest furnace. For other furnaces, just having one strong man manage the fire would be enough but this furnace required two.


    Qin Yu instructed, ¡°Both of you over there, I¡¯ll be troubling you for a bit. May I ask you two to tend to the biggest furnace¡¯s fire? The bigger and stronger it is, the better.¡±


    The two brawny men looked at Qin Yu strangely. Why was a young man who wasn¡¯t even part of Tie Shou¡¯s Craftsman Shop telling them what to do? The two just stood there and didn¡¯t move. When tool refiner apprentices faced outsiders, they all seemed to have an innate arrogance to them.


    ¡°Do as he says.¡± At this moment, Tie Shou came over with his chief apprentice behind him. The tanned faced Mo Yu carried two materials in his arms: Fire Mica and Water Crow Powder.


    The two brawny men wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey Tie Shou¡¯s orders. Here, Tie Shou was the emperor and whatever he wanted them to do, they would do.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The two brawny men didn¡¯t object and immediately went to tend to the furnace¡¯s ze wholeheartedly. Inside, the fire immediately began to grow and whistle fiercely, quickly raising the surrounding temperature. [2. Unrted Note: Seriously, I always wonder how they never burn their long hair when forging in these Xianxia novels O.o]


    Qin Yu looked at the flickering mes and loudly shouted, ¡°Raise the heat!¡±


    Due to Wang Murong¡¯s request, Tie Shou was forced to order his men to serve Qin Yu. But he was also curious and wanted to see what exactly Qin Yu wanted to do. Could it be that Qin Yu thought the saber he refined wasn¡¯t good enough and he could do even better? What a joke! As Luosang City¡¯s only third-grade Tool Refiner Master, he could not tolerate such arrogance.


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t care about what they thought. He waspletely focused on his own thing. The mes in the furnace were scaldingly hot and once he felt that the temperature was just right, he shouted, ¡°ck Star Stone!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Wang Murong shook her hand and a pile of ck Star Stones immediately appeared.


    Qin Yu saw how the ck Star Stone appeared out of nowhere onto Wang Murong¡¯s hand and his eyes sharpened. He fixed his eyes on Wang Murong¡¯s slender finger. A trace of astonishment shed through his eyes.


    A space ring?


    It was something the average person could never afford. Plus,pared to the extremely rare Tungsten Steel Powder, the space ring was over a hundred times rarer and more valuable. In Luosang City, even the venerated Tie Shou didn¡¯t have one, not to mention the Qin Family Master who was never seen with anything resembling a space ring.


    Wang Murong was only a girl in her teens yet she had such a valuable object that could easily take out a pile of ck Star Stone. What kind of terrifying family background did she have? Qin Yu grew more and more curious about her background.


    It wasn¡¯t just Qin Yu, everybody standing at the side couldn¡¯t help but swallow a gulp of saliva as their eyes exposed a thread of greed. Fortunately, they were all weak. If they were stronger, they would have directly killed her and taken it. After all, this was a cultivator¡¯s world. The weak were prey to the strong and killing others to seize their valuables was amon urrence.


    ¡°Qin Gongzi, is this enough?¡± asked Wang Murong.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± Qin Yu hastily epted the ck Star Stone and turned to throw it into the hot furnace before loudly shouting, ¡°Add more force and make it even stronger!¡±


    The two brawny men who were stoking the fire dripped with sweat as they frantically fanned the ze. The mes in the furnace released a wheezing sound as it roared. The furnace slowly turned red.


    The furnace was specially designed for high temperatures, so there wasn¡¯t a need to worry about it melting.


    Qin Yu saw that the two were running out of strength and once again loudly yelled, ¡°Switch for someone else!¡±


    Two other brawny men came up to rece them and continued to fan the ze


    The ck Star Stone slowly melted under the high temperature of the furnace, bing jet ck. The ck Star Stone wasn¡¯t exactly a stone, but a meteorite that fell from the heavens. It wasn¡¯t gold, iron, or dirt. A normal person would think that it would be impossible to turn it into the mysterious substance[2. TL Note: The ** were in raws, so I¡¯m not quite sure what they mean either. But we reced it with ¡°mysterious substance.¡±] and that the ck Star Stone would just directly turn into ash. Tie Shou also thought this would happen because to him, it was just ck Star Stone, a type of rock. Only now did he discover that the ck Star Stone could liquefy.


    Qin Yu wasn¡¯t a Tool Refiner Master, so how did he know that ck Star Stone could be liquefied? At that moment, everyone grew more and more surprised by Qin Yu.


    After the ck Star Stone becamepletely liquefied, Qin Yu shouted loudly, ¡°Bring the Fire Mica and Water Crow Powder!¡±


    Mo Yu who had been waiting at the side for a long time now immediately stepped forward with the Fire Mica and Water Crow Powder.


    Qin Yu took the case Mo Yu offered and threw the two materials into the furnace.


    Seeing Qin Yu¡¯s actions, Tie Shou¡¯s startled expression changed. He couldn¡¯t help but stomp in anxiety and in spite of his image, he shouted, ¡°Stop! Fire Mica and Water Crow Powder arepletely ipatible! If those two are ced together at high temperatures, it¡¯ll trigger a huge explosion! You...!¡±


    ¡°Boom*


    Tie Shou¡¯s words were too slow. Plus, Qin Yu wasn¡¯t paying any attention toward him. The two objects directly fell into the furnace which immediately released a session of bangs and booms.


    ¡°Miss, quickly leave! Everybody, get out of the way!¡± Tie Shou shouted as he pulled Wang Murong far away to leave. When the other men heard his shout and the series of explosions, they ran off even faster than hares.¡°


    In a sh, everybody around the furnace ran away except for Qin Yu who was just standing there. His expression was shocked as he watched them run away in all four directions. The hell? Isn¡¯t this way too ridiculous? It¡¯s just a few explosion sounds! Did you really need to run so far?


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t bother with them and after a moment of shock, he focused his attention on the constant explosions as the molten bubbles boiled.


    After the furnace¡¯s fire stopped being tended to, the temperature of the furnace decreased little by little. The three materials inside the furnace continued fusing together, turning into a sticky, dense mysterious substance. [3. Again, ** was in raws so we reced it with ¡°mysterious substance.¡±]. The bubbles slowly faded away along with the explosions until only the furnace¡¯s rumbling remained.


    After the three materials fused together, it created a chemical reaction and something bizarre happened inside the furnace. It was originally a ck mysterious substance but now it suddenly turned into a faint red. The faint red turned more and more vibrant as the ck gradually faded. Finally, the mysterious substance¡¯s color turnedpletely red.


    Qin Yu watched as the mysterious substance in the furnace change colors until itpletely became the color of blood. He took the saber in his right hand and extended his left. Suddenly, he sliced his wrist; a thin, red line immediately appeared as watery blood poured out. The dripping of his blood could be heard as it fell into the furnace.


    Originally, the mysterious substance inside the furnace had a color that barely resembled blood and wasn¡¯t even a real blood red color. After Qin Yu dropped his blood into the mixture, the smell filled the air. Now, there was a person¡¯s real blood inside.


    After enough blood had been dropped in, Qin Yu pulled back his hand and simultaneously dropped the saber into the dense, blood-colored mysterious substance. A hissing sound followed.


    The sticky, dense, and boiling mysterious substance touched the ice-cold saber and immediately began to assimte with it.


    Qin Yu waited a moment before he quickly used the specialized tongs to take the sabor¡¯s hilt and stir it inside the furnace. Afterward, he took it out and ced it on the iron, allowing it to cool slightly before he picked up the hammer with his other hand. nging sounds echoed as he forged the metal.


    Seeing this, everyone was stunned, especially Tie Shou who was an expert in forging. Like everyone else, his entire face was filled with disbelief as he stepped forward,pletely forgetting about their embarrassing disy of running away earlier.


    Wang Murong¡¯s beautiful eyes held a different kind of luster to them. Qin Yu, was he really able to refine tools? Based on Tie Shou¡¯s facial expression, she was able to confirm it.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t the same in other areas but in Luosang City, if Tie Shou imed he was second, nobody else would dare to im they were first. That¡¯s why he had always been aloof and arrogant in Luosang City, never cing anybody in his eyes.


    But now, he was staring at Qin Yu¡¯s proficient actions rigidly. That precise hammering technique, that perfect control of strength... What the hell? Even he couldn¡¯t achieve such perfection!


    This, this...! Since when did Luosang City possess such a monstrous tool refiner ah? How could he be so shameless as to say he was Luosang City¡¯s number one tool refiner, now?


    Disregarding theparison of their skills, just from how he fused together Fire Mica and Water Crow Powder¡ªtwo supposedly ipatible materials¡ªwas already enough to determine he was inferior to Qin Yu.


    Was he a Tool Refiner Master? No, he must be at a level higher than a Tool Refiner Master.


    At this moment, Tie Shou waspletely shaken [4. Unrted TL Comment: You have no idea how much I wanted to write shook here oof]. He just stood there stupidly as he watched Qin Yu¡¯s movements.

 Chapter 8: The Refinement of the Blood Saber.

    <h4>Chapter 8: The Refinement of the Blood Saber.</h4>


    Qin Yu¡¯s body and soul werepletely devoted to forging, treating the onlookers as if they didn¡¯t exist. Every time he pounded the saber using a hammer, he would ce it into the dense, sticky, blood colored substance in the furnace to let it be absorbed. Then he would take it out, letting it cool off for a bit before continuing the cycle. Only when all the sticky and dense mysterious substance had been absorbed would the process bepleted.


    He ced the saber in ice water after he was done forging it, creating a hissing sound as a green-blue colored smoke emitted from the water. Qin Yu let it stay in the ice water until the water wasn¡¯t cold enough anymore before taking out the saber and cing it in another bucket of ice water.


    ¡°Whew, I¡¯m so exhausted.¡± After Qin Yu pulled the saber out from the ice water for thest time, he heavily sighed. After being tormented for half the day, everyone¡¯s foreheads were covered in sweat. Fortunately, the saber was finally finished. It was worth the stress they endured.


    Now the saber lookedpletely different. The saber¡¯s body was like blood, a shiny and bewitching red. The de was sharp and straight, gleaming with a cold scarlet light. It shined as a bloody aura washed over everybody, bringing with it a burst of chilliness.


    ¡°Young Master Qin, would it be possible for you to let this useless old man take a look?¡± Tie Shou stepped forward, his attitude and tone were filled with respect. It waspletely different from his previous attitude.


    Qin Yu nced at Tie Shou and saw his fervent stare at the saber in his hands. The light in his eyes was like a starving pervert staring at a beautiful, naked woman.


    ¡°Eh, you really want it that much?¡± Qin Yu looked at the old codger with disdain before casually tossing him it. ¡°Take a look then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡± Tie Shou excitedly took the saber and for the first time, he actually even thanked someone. Tie Shou¡¯s apprentices were stunned by his courteous manners. Was this really their arrogant and haughty Master Tie Shou?


    ¡°What a good saber ah!¡± Tie Shou¡¯s eyes gleamed. He was engrossed in inspecting the saber, paying no attention to the strange stares from everybody else.


    ¡°I never thought of using Fire Mica and Water Crow Powder to substitute Tungsten Steel Powder. The quality is actually even better than Tungsten Steel Powder alone. Before, I didn¡¯t think of this no matter how much I pondered.¡± Tie Shou continued to excitedly admire the saber as he talked to himself.


    ¡°Fire Mica and Water Crow Powder are indeed ipatible, but by using ck Star Stone to purify it into the mysterious substance, it neutralized the effects and fuses them perfectly. By fusing them together, it even makes the saber even more durable and sharp than using Tungsten Steel Powder alone. Furthermore, because ck Star Stones are spirit stones and contain spiritual energy (qi), the saber is also imbued with it,¡± exined Qin Yu.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s a spirit tool?¡± Tie Shou was giddy with excitement. Only Spirit Tool Masters could refine such godly weapons. Even great Tool Master Schrs¡ªwho were one level higher than Tool Refiner Masters¡ªdidn¡¯t have the qualifications but now, Tie Shou¡ªa Tool Refiner Master¡ªknew the ingenious uses of ck Star Stones and how it could be used to refine spirit tools. In other words, he had directly skipped the Tool Master Schr stage and advanced to the Spirit Tool Master stage.


    His imagination was great but reality was cruel. Qin Yu sshed him with a bucket of cold water. ¡°Spirit tool? This can¡¯t even be regarded as a semi-spirit tool. Besides, you don¡¯t even have the materials to forge a spirit tool and even if you did, you don¡¯t even have the prerequisites to forge one.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice held a trace of disdain as he said, ¡°It¡¯s only a bit stronger than an average weapon. If you really want to forge a spirit tool, you¡¯d better work hard.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right, Young Master Qin¡¯s words are right. This useless old man will definitely work harder.¡± Tie Shou no longer looked anything like an arrogant great master and waspletely obedient in front of Qin Yu like a good student.


    In Ancient Wu Continent, strength was equivalent to respect. It didn¡¯t matter if it was cultivation or tool refinement. If you wanted respect and reverence, then you needed to show strength and talent.


    Now that Qin Yu had revealed his strength here, Tie Shou had no choice but to acknowledge him. On top of that, even though Tie Shou was extremely proud, he had an open-minded and ambitious heart for knowledge and self-improvement. He was far more infatuated and zealous towards tool refining than the average person. He treated his ambitiousness and his current position as Luosang City¡¯s sole third-grade Tool Refiner Master as two separate things.


    Now that he knew Qin Yu was better than him, he wanted to ask Qin Yu to ept him as an apprentice. In fact, he would even prostrate himself under Qin Yu¡¯s feet and happily call him Master!


    Just a moment ago, he had thought that apologizing to Qin Yu was losing face as a grand and stately Tool Refiner Master. Now, that feeling had long vanished like smoke. If bing his apprentice wouldn¡¯t be losing face, then an apology was nothing.


    ¡°Hehe. I didn¡¯t think that at Qin Gongzi¡¯s young age, you would not only have outstanding cultivation but also great knowledge in tool refinement. I [1. She refers to herself as СŮ×Ó, which literally means ¡®small woman¡¯ and is a humble way of referring to oneself.] really admire you.¡± Wang Murong¡¯s smiling face was like flowers as she gracefully stepped forward. As she looked at Qin Yu, her eyes were filled with the rippling stirrings of the love of a young girl.


    Qin Yu smiled slightly as he modestly said, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. I just have some knowledge. Alright, the saber¡¯s already been forged so I should also go. Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Wang Murong hastily shouted to stop him. ¡°Qin Gongzi, if I guessed correctly, the reason you specifically came here to pick up your saber is because you¡¯re going to train at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain right?¡±


    Her guess wasn¡¯t strange. These days, everybody who got epted into the Martial Examination preselections chose Ten Thousand Beast Mountain for practical training in the hopes that it would boost their strength in a short period of time along with giving them some battle experience.


    ¡°It just so happens that I [2. Still referring to herself humbly here] also n on going to Ten Thousand Beast Mountain, so wouldn¡¯t it be better if we went together? However, it¡¯s already about to get dark. You can rest here tonight. Tomorrow, Master Tie Shou will give us a pair of fast horses and we can set off early in the dawn. How about it?¡± Wang Murong¡¯s beautiful eyes stared at Qin Yu expectantly.


    Qin Yu raised his head and looked at the sky. Only now did he realize that he had actually wasted half the day here. If he left now, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to arrive at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain by foot. Tomorrow he could leave at dawn with a fast horse and most importantly, apanied by a beautiful woman. No man would reject such a good deal ah. So, Qin Yu agreed straightforwardly.


    Tie Shou treated Qin Yu¡¯s stay very seriously, personally arranging his board and lodging. After neatly arranging everything, he hurried to Wang Murong¡¯s room.


    Inside the sumptuous room, Wang Murong stood in front of the window, staring at the wooden vi¡¯s guest room where Qin Yu¡¯s was staying.


    Right now, her heart was very flustered. The shock that Qin Yu gave her today was too much. She was very curious and interested in him, far more than Qin Yu¡¯s interest in her.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    At this moment, soft knocks rang at the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Wang Murong closed the window before she turned around.


    Tie Shou pushed open the door and cautiously closed it behind him before walking forward. He bowed deeply before saying, ¡°Princess.¡±


    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t King City, so there¡¯s no need to be so courteous,¡± said Wang Murong indifferently. ¡°Tell me what you think about Qin Yu.¡±


    Although her tone was very t, it still exposed a faint imperial pressure.


    Tie Shou was clear that even though the one in front of him was quite young, she had lived through a power struggle her whole life and as a result, she matured many times faster than others her age.


    Facing her, Tie Shou didn¡¯t dare to show even the slightest neglect. He also didn¡¯t dare to tter or exploit her as he hastily bowed. ¡°Replying to Princess, to tell the truth, this useless old man also finds him impossible to understand. My head is filled with doubts. Wasn¡¯t Qin Yu said to have been turned into a cripple? If so, how did he...just how...?¡± Tie Shou hit his head as he spoke. His brain turned into mush because of Qin Yu.


    Wang Murong¡¯s beautiful features frowned slightly as she questioned, ¡°Is it possible the Qin Family deliberately released false information and is plotting something?¡±


    Tie Shou thought hard and shook his head. ¡°It can¡¯t be. All of Qin Yu¡¯s twelve meridians were crippled. This was Old Chen¡¯s personal diagnosis. Princess already knows about Old Chen and this useless old man¡¯s rtionship. He could trick anybody but he would never trick me.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you exin what just happened? His cultivation is enough to fight you, an Immersion Realm cultivator. Could it be that during this short time period somebody had healed his meridians?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible! All twelve meridians were crippled! Unless an immortal descended, no man could save him. With disregard to Luosang City, even if you scoured Qiong Xi Country or even the entire Ancient Wu Continent, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to find one!¡± Tie Shou¡¯s voice was firm as he denied the possibility. ¡°Even if somebody somehow managed to heal his meridians, Qin Yu would have to recultivate all over again. There is no way that he could¡¯ve be so strong in just a few months!¡±


    Although Wang Murong was an Immersion Realm expert, Tie Shou knew the foundation behind it. It didn¡¯t matter how Qin Yu restored all twelve meridians or how he re-established his crippled cultivation because they were both impossible. Since it was impossible, how could Qin Yu¡¯s cultivation be exined? Furthermore, there was an even more difficult question: How did he know tool refinement?


    ¡°Old Tie, let¡¯s not talk about his cultivation for now. You¡¯re an expert tool refiner and Qin Yu also knows how to refine tools. This is something you should know about, right?¡±


    It would¡¯ve been better to have not asked this. Tie Shou immediately frowned when he heard her question. His old face turned bitter as he said, ¡°Princess, this useless old man really doesn¡¯t know. For generations, nobody in the Qin Family understood tool refinement ah. Otherwise, in Luosang City, it wouldn¡¯t be this useless old man with such a highly regarded position right now. But, but how did Qin Yu, that youngster know stuff about tool refining? Furthermore, from this useless old man¡¯s observations, his tool refinement level is probably at the Tool Refiner Schr stage or even higher. This useless old man wouldn¡¯t dare say I¡¯m nearly as skilled ah.¡± After finishing, Tie Shou released a heartfelt sigh.


    The number of geniuses in the world wasn¡¯t small, but this kind of genius who was talented in both cultivating and tool refinement was rare even if you scoured through both the heavens and earth. Today he had personally witnessed it. If he hadn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t believe there could be a genius in both cultivating and tool refinement even if they beat him to death. Nobody knew better than him how difficult it was to be a Tool Refiner Master and how much one needed to invest in it. People studying tool refinement simply had no time or energy to also cultivate.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also never heard about Qin Yu knowing how to refine tools back then either. No, I have to figure this out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go mad!¡± After that, Tie Shou started muttering to himself in an almost deranged manner.


    Wang Murong saw how Tie Shou knew almost nothing and could only wave her hand helplessly. ¡°How about this then. Tomorrow, send people to investigate the Qin Family and see what secrets they¡¯re hiding.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Tie Shou nodded firmly. ¡°Princess, rest at ease. Tomorrow, this useless old man will personally take a group of able men to investigate. I swear I won¡¯t give up until I figure it out!¡±


    He didn¡¯t care about how Qin Yu managed to heal his meridians or restore his cultivation, but rather, how Qin Yu could refine tools. His grand title of being Luosang City¡¯s sole Tool Refiner Master now only existed in name, but not in reality. He needed to fully understand how this happened, otherwise, he would never be able to eat or sleep in peace!

 Chapter 9:Ten Thousand Beast Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 9:Ten Thousand Beast Mountain</h4>


    Hearing Tie Shou¡¯s solemn oath to never give up, Wang Murong softly waved her hand. ¡°Old Tie, don¡¯t force yourself to do this. If your investigation goes well, then that¡¯s good but if it doesn¡¯t, don¡¯t take any drastic measures no matter what! Remember, you must never offend the Qin Family!¡± A trace of dignity flickered through Wang Murong¡¯s eyes after she finished speaking. This could also count as an order to Tie Shou.


    Tie Shou was startled. He stared at Wang Murong¡¯s face, as he started to form spections. He was an experienced man. If the grand princess was afraid of offending a trifling Qin Family, there was only one reason as to why.


    Tie Shou¡¯s tone was questioning as he asked, ¡°Princess, do you wish to recruit Qin Yu?¡±


    Wang Murong didn¡¯t reply immediately as she sat down on a soft chair. A slight smile formed on her beautiful face as she asked another question in reply, ¡°With a genius like Qin Yu, don¡¯t tell me that we shouldn¡¯t try to recruit him?¡±


    ¡°Of course we should!¡± Tie Shou hurriedly replied. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s the only one in Qiongxi Country who is well-versed in both cultivation and tool refinement. If he joins our sphere of influence and is given time to grow, he will definitely be a huge help to Princess and Prince.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. As one of my imperial brother¡¯s people, that was also This Princess¡¯s second aim ining to Luosang City. When I appeared personally to prevent you from attacking him, it was because I saw his martial achievements. I didn¡¯t expect he would also know tool refinement, which was a pleasant surprise. I¡¯ve already decided I want him.¡± Wang Murong¡¯s exquisite face revealed a staunch expression.


    In the Ancient Continent of Wu, talents in cultivation weren¡¯t rare at all, but geniuses in tool refinement were far and between. The requirements for tool refiners were extremely high and apart from the prerequisite of having innate talent in tool refining, one was needed some achievements in cultivation. However, the crux of it all was the amount of unimaginable hardships and sweat that needed to be invested into it.


    If every big power knew about Qin Yu, this young genius with such high achievements in both the fields of tool refinement and cultivation, they would definitely spare no effort to rope him in. Wang Murong was currently the first to have discovered him, and there was no reason to let him go.


    ¡°Princess, wh¡ªwhat was your first aim?¡± When Tie Shou asked the question, he had already faintly guessed what it was. A trace of restlessness and worry filled his heart.


    A grave expression appeared on Wang Murong¡¯s face as her voice sunk. ¡°I want to go look in the forbidden area.¡±


    ¡°You absolutely can¡¯t!¡± Tie Shou¡¯s expressionpletely changed. ¡°Princess, that¡¯s far too dangerous! You¡¯re too invaluable! If you go there and by any chance...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, This Princess is only going there to take a look. Hopefully, the road can be found and This Princess can get the things inside as fast as possible. We don¡¯t have a lot of time left ah.¡± When she was done speaking, her young face held a dignified expression that was far too mature for her age.


    Tie Shou looked at the young Princess¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but feel some pain in his heart. At her age, she should be happily growing under the pampering of her parents. However, her young and delicate shoulders had to bear too much. Everybody envied her for being born in the Emperor¡¯s home but nobody knew about the hardships that came with being born there.


    ¡°The condition of my Imperial Father¡¯s body is growing worse and worse by the day. My Imperial Brother and I are still too young, so the politics of the imperial court is slowly being dominated by my third Imperial Uncle. If my Imperial Father dies and my third Imperial Uncle seizes the throne, the first target of his purging will definitely be me and my Imperial Brother! Only by attaining the thing inside the forbidden area now can our fates during the purging be changed.¡± Wang Murong¡¯s voice was somewhat hard. Her beautiful face exposed a trace of anguish and helplessness toward her destiny.


    As a Princess, she should have possessed a life whom everyone envied. Yet in reality, her fate was unknown and her life was constantly in danger.


    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s all this useless old man¡¯s ipetence!¡± Tie Shou suddenly kneeled as he was filled with endless self-me. ¡°This useless old man hid in Luosang City for almost ten years now and still didn¡¯t manage to find a way to enter the forbidden area, forcing Princess to risk your life. This useless old man is ashamed to face the Master ah!¡±


    Wang Murong waved her hand. ¡°Old Tie, you¡¯ve already tried your best. You don¡¯t need to me yourself. The forbidden area isn¡¯t easy to enter and I¡¯m only going this time to take a look, nothing more. I just want to go search for some clues.¡±


    Tie Shou was resolute as he said, ¡°Alright, this useless old man will apany you there. Even if I must put my life on the line, I will find at least some clues!¡± Tie Shou clenched his teeth.


    ¡°No, just having one person apany me is enough.¡± A trace of a smile appeared on Wang Murong¡¯s face as she said that, turning her head to nce in the direction of Qin Yu¡¯s small house.


    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re talking about Qin Yu? How could he want to risk his life with you? Moreover, he¡¯s an outsider and if by any chance he knows the secret of the forbidden area, I¡¯m afraid that...¡±


    Wang Murong stood up, as shemanded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, This Princess has her own ns. Tomorrow, prepare two fast horses and some things essential for entering the forbidden area.¡±


    Since the Princess gave amand, it wouldn¡¯t be good for Tie Shou to say anymore. He could only leave obediently.


    ......


    Inside his room, Qin Yu wasn¡¯t in any mood to rest. His gaze was fixed on the blood-colored saber in his hand as he pondered.


    Since he had a saber, he naturally needed a sword art as well. Back when he was Xie Di, he knew many sword arts and in the end, he finally settled on ¡°Scarlet Blood Sword Art¡±.


    Altogether, ¡°Scarlet Blood Sword Art¡± had 13 forms. In the room, Qin Yu got up and began to practice the form moves from his memories.


    He couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the sword art¡¯s forms and movements and knew the mnemonic chant even more thoroughly so it was very different from the previous night¡¯s Rushing Thunder Palm¡¯s cultivation. In half a night, he had already finished practicing all thirteen forms and understood all the moves. However, his current powerpared with how it was in his previous life was probably less than one percent. Furthermore, with his current strength, the strongest form he could fight with now was the ninth one¡ªa Thousand Shadows of Blood. All the forms after that were ones he couldn¡¯t use with his current strength. This night also passed by in cultivation.


    ......


    The next day, the sky was bright as Qin Yu and Wang Murong rushed to Ten Thousand Beast Mountain with their horses. Wang Murong¡¯s forbidden area was precisely in Ten Thousand Beast Mountain.


    The fast horses that Tie Shou prepared deserved to be called fast. By midday, they already managed to arrive at their destination.


    Ten Thousand Beast Mountain was filled with boundless huge, continuous mountains that went on for thousands of miles that stretched on endlessly. Clouds and mist curled up all year around halfway through the mountain, bringing both a sense of mystery and a hint of strangeness.


    Here was the domain of the demonic beasts that ran rampant. Once a human entered their territory, it would trigger berserk attacks from demonic beasts.


    Going through the Ten Thousand Beast Mountain¡¯s mountain pass was just like entering the bloody jaws of a huge monster. The two¡¯s horses immediately stopped ten meters from the mountain pass, standing there neighing. They didn¡¯t dare to go any further no matter what.


    Wang Murong and Qin Yu no choice but to abandon their horses there and advance up the mountain by foot.


    Immediately upon arrival, they could both feel a gloomy and cold aura assault their senses, bringing a dense, bloody odor with it. Somebody had already entered and died here.


    Qin Yu remembered going into this area many times. Three months ago, he had been plotted against and ganged up on by Qin Zhao and outsiders at this area. All of his twelve meridians were destroyed, turning him into a cripple.


    The two moved forward together, discovering several demonic beast corpses along the road. The blood had already congealed into a ck color.


    Wang Murong swept a nce over the corpses and said, ¡°Qin Xiong, somebody just raided this ce yesterday. I believe all the demonic beasts here have already been exterminated, so you¡¯ll have to look for prey deeper in.¡±


    Wang Murong¡¯s address toward Qin Yu had also changed. Before she called him Qin Gongzi, but now she called him ¡°Qin Xiong.¡±


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t mind the change in address, what he cared about was how Wang Murong¡¯sst sentence used ¡°you,¡± meaning only he, Qin Yu alone. Did that mean they wouldn¡¯t be going together?


    ¡°Miss Murong, could it be that you aren¡¯ting with me?¡± Qin Yu stopped walking, as he turned to look at Wang Murong.


    Wang Murong¡¯s beautiful face exposed an awkward smile, ¡°This... I want to go to a very dangerous area that will probably require you to risk your life, so I didn¡¯t want to implicate Qin Xiong.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re a girl but you¡¯re not afraid so how could I, a big man fear it?¡± Regardless of whether or not he was Xie Di or the current Qin Yu, the word ¡®fear¡¯ still wasn¡¯t in his dictionary. ¡°


    ¡°Qin Xiong, you really want to go with me? Over there, what we might run into aren¡¯t demonic monsters, but rather...¡±


    Behind Wang Murong¡¯s sudden halt, Qin Yu could make out a trace of fear in her lustrous eyes. It seemed like she had already seen something terrible in that ce to still have such fear. If that was the case, then why did she still want to go and even intended to go alone?


    With Qin Yu¡¯s two lives worth of experience, if he still couldn¡¯t see anything then he may as well die a third time. In fact, thisss wanted him toe with her but was just too embarrassed to say it directly.


    ¡°Miss Murong there''s no point to just killing demonic beasts. I¡¯ll go with you just to get first-hand experience of this thing that¡¯s even scarier than demonic beasts, ok?¡± What he said was the truth. To him, killing demonic beasts was nothing new and was really just too boring. In his heart, Qin Yu was also curious. He wanted to go see what Ten Thousand Beast Mountain had apart from demonic beasts.


    ¡°Alright. Qin Xiong really deserves to be called a real and heroic man. Let¡¯s start going.¡± Wang Murong was filled with joy. The smile on her charming face was breathtaking. However, not a single one of the women by Qin Yu¡¯s side back then was not an otherworldly stunning beauty. This made him practically immune to beautiful women. But if it was an ordinary person, they may have ended up turning silly.


    As the youngdy filled with joy, hisst trace of cautiousness finally dissipated. Qin Yu didn¡¯t feel like exposing her and directly walked forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡°Oh wait.¡± Qin Yu had just begun to walk when he suddenly halted. He was pleasantly surprised as his eyes were fixed on a small, light yellow grass growing on a precipice up ahead.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Wang Murong followed Qin Yu¡¯s gaze and didn¡¯t see anything special. There was only a small unremarkable grass there.


    ¡°That is Yellow Herb Grass, a third-grade spirit herb. It can be used to refine an ordinary Strength Returning Pill,¡± Qin Yu exined. He swept past her to reach the cliff as he plucked the Yellow Herb Grass before carefully cing them into a previously prepared bag, which he stored in his bosom.


    He really wanted to get a spirit ring. It would make storing things much easier.


    ¡°Qin Xiong, you also know how to concoct pills?¡± Wang Murong¡¯s pretty eyes widened, staring at Qin Yu with disbelief. Knowing that Qin Yu could refine tools was already shocking enough. If he also knew how to concoct pills, could he still be considered human? If he was proficient in cultivation, tool refining, and pill concocting, then the word ¡®monstrous¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be enough to describe him, after all, he was a human freak of nature.


    Qin Yu returned from the precipice and chuckled when he saw Wang Murong¡¯s exaggerated face of surprise. ¡°I just know a little bit, it¡¯s nothing strange.¡±


    ¡°Eh...? How is this not strange?¡± Wang Murong¡¯s jaw went ck with shock, her mouth so big you could fit a chicken egg inside. That was extremely strange, ok?! Disregarding Qiongxi Country, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find such a person that knew everything in the entire Ancient Wu Continent! So how was it still nothing strange?


    Moreover, what he said was a Strength Returning Pill, which was not any ordinary pill. As the name implied, a Strength Returning Pill was a pill for recovering internal strength. If two cultivators were fighting and both sides used up all their strength but one of them used a Strength Returning Pill, the end result would be obvious.


    Refining this sort of pill, required at the very least a ck Grade or higher level in pill refining.


    Pill Masters were divided into six grades: Ordinary, Earth Grade, ck Grade, Heaven Grade, Sacred Grade, and Godly Grade. In Qiongxi Country, there was only one ck Grade level pill master. If Qin Yu was a pill master at the ck Grade level with his age then...


    ¡°Impossible. This is absolutely impossible!¡± Wang Murong firmly shook her head, immediately denying the possibility. ¡°Maybe he only knows which spirit grass Strength Returning Pills are refined from and actually doesn¡¯t have ck Grade level pill concocting talent. There¡¯s no way that he can refine Strength Returning Pills.¡±


    Her train of thought was mistaken, but also correct.


    - ¡®Xiong¡¯ means elder brother and it can be used to refer to a first-born brother or older males of the same generation, and friends with mutual respect.

 Chapter 10: The Fight in the Valley

    <h4>Chapter 10: The Fight in the Valley</h4>


    Wang Murong was mistaken because Qin Yu was actually a Sacred Grade Pill Master. At the very least, his knowledge in pill concoction far surpassed ck Grade.


    However, she was also right because based on Qin Yu¡¯s current strength, he was only at the lowest level¡ªOrdinary Grade Pill Master. This meant that he had no way of refining the Strength Returning Pill, after all, pill concocting was even harder than tool refining.


    But even if he couldn¡¯t concoct it, he knew how to and at his age, that was already shocking. This kind of abnormality could only be discovered and not sought after. Wang Murong rejoiced at how she managed to run into him. Whatever the case, she had to rope him in no matter what. Even if she had to sacrifice her body, she would not hesitate!


    Wang Murong secretly decided this in her heart, while giving Qin Yu an enchanting smile that could turn the whole world upside down. She walked alongside him as she asked probingly, ¡°Qin Xiong, with your amazing talent, have you ever thought about joining a bigger power to obtain even higher prospects?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Qin Yu was just about to reply when he suddenly saw another spirit grass and immediately ran off with a *whoosh* without saying anything further.


    This ce really had a lot of spirit grass ah! Although they were low level, they gave enormous benefits to Origin and Immersion Realm cultivators. Somehow nobody knew about these treasures making it more convenient for him. In fact, the former Qin Yu had also gone through here many times but never cared about it before or recognized them as spirit grass, so they were always overlooked.


    Continuing further, Wang Murong wanted to get closer to Qin Yu as the journey progressed. However, he never bothered with her. The entire way there, if it wasn¡¯t finding a spirit grass here, it would be finding a spirit fruit there.


    Wang Murong was both depressed yet full of admiration towards Qin Yu. It was incredible for him to know about so many different kinds of spirit grasses and fruits at his young age. It was impossible not to admire how he could immediately recount each one¡¯s name and use perfectly.


    But because Qin Yu had taken so many sidetracks, a lot of time was wasted. By the time it was dark, they only made it ten miles into Ten Thousand Beast Mountain.


    When Ten Thousand Beast Mountain got dark, it was filled with unknown dangers and its thick fog grew even denser. The fog originally only lingered at the halfway point but at night, the entire mountain range waspletely engulfed by the fog. With the darkness of the night, even a cultivator wouldn¡¯t dare to walk around carelessly. Those who came here for training didn¡¯t dare venture any further, stopping to find a safe ce to camp for the night.


    Wang Murong followed after Qin Yu¡¯s movements in the dark jungle as she suggested quietly, ¡°Qin Xiong, the sky¡¯s already dark. It would be better if we find somewhere to rest first and continue our travels tomorrow.¡± It really was getting harder to continue moving forward.


    Qin Yu also thought that resting for the night was also a good n. Hurrying on their journey in the morning would be much safer and faster than hurrying at night.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a safe area. Eh? There¡¯s a fire and the sound of some people over there.¡± Qin Yu stood on a hill, looking in that direction.


    Wang Murong hurriedly ran up the hill and looked toward that direction. She was delighted as she said, ¡°There¡¯s definitely some other people who came up here to train. Let¡¯s go. We should also head over there.¡±


    It was a valley in the shape of a gourd. The area in the valley was very spacious, around the size of a football field.


    At the bottom of the valley wererge and smaller groups surrounding twenty or so bonfires of different sizes. There were several united forces gathered together. [1. Editor Note: ¡°Forces¡± as in different groups of people.]


    A rough estimate of the number of people surrounding the bonfires amounted to about 400 to 500 people. Not everyone appeared to be from Luosang City, as there were also some who came to train for the Martial Exam from surrounding cities. Along with those who came here to train, there were also people who came to escort them, so there was nock of experts in the crowd.


    Ten Thousand Beast Mountain was in the vicinity of three cities. Luosang City was located east of the mountain while Luonan City and Luobei City were located [2. TL Note: ¡°Luonan City¡± and ¡°Luobei City¡± literally mean ¡°South Luo City¡± and ¡°North Luo City¡± respectively.] south and north of the mountain, respectively. In Qiongxi Country, these three cities were called the Three Ancient Luo Cities and held a very long standing history.


    Due to the proximity of these three cities to the Ten Thousand Beast Mountain, these cities always produced the most talents.


    Ten Thousand Beast Mountain not only supplied them with demonic beasts for practical training but also cultivational resources. In fact, a demonic beast¡¯s demon core was one of the most precious cultivational resources.


    Because of the natural cultivational resources within the mountain, the three cities were always in neverending strife. As long as any of them met here, it was inevitable that conflict would ur and this time was no exception.


    The martial world of cultivators had always been about strength and bravery. Just a small disagreement could result in using force to speak. Besides, all the people who came for practical training were young and vigorous youths.


    The three biggest bonfires were ced together in the center of the valley, arranged in a triangr formation. The center of the formation was brightly lit and two figures were fiercely fighting in that area. The groups around the surrounding three bonfires incessantly broke out in cheers and shouts.


    ¡°Go Luosang City! Luobei City, go to hell!¡±


    These were the cheers of those from Luosang City.


    ¡°Luobei City is the strongest! Exterminate those Luosang City people!¡± Those from Luobei City retorted.


    There were still a bunch of youths at the bonfire who hadn¡¯t spoken yet. They stood nearby as they watched the bustling scene. They were the people of Luonan City.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end it here! You¡¯ve lost!¡± Amongst the shouts of the crowd, a tall youth howled from inside the formation as he punched out, creating a booming sound. The other slightly shorter youth released a scream as he was sent flying because of the explosion.


    ¡°Luosang City wins! Hahahaha...! Luobei City are a bunch of trash!¡± The people from Luosang City¡¯s side howled crazily in deafeningughter. Everyone from Luobei City was gnashing their teeth from anger as they red at the tall youth furiously.


    This tall youth wasn¡¯t just some random person, he was Luosang City¡¯s number one genius from the Qin Family.


    Qin Zhao defeated Luobei City¡¯s cultivator with one move and smiled arrogantly as he stood victorious. He epted the apuse and cheers of the Luosang City group.


    ¡°Zhao, you¡¯re amazing!¡± At this moment, a slender and elegant youngdy rushed out from the cheering crowd and sweetly shouted as she ran in front of Qin Zhao. She took out a fragrant handkerchief and under everybody¡¯s eyes, gently wiped the sweat off Qin Zhao¡¯s face.


    Seeing this scene, the shouts and cheers from Luosang City grew even louder. ¿´µ½ÕâһĻ£¬ÂåÉ£³ÇÕâ±ßµÄºô½ÐÉù¸ü´óÁË¡£


    The young girl was Lu Wushuang and was known as Luosang City¡¯s flower. She was from the Lu Family, another great power in Luosang City. She was also one of the chosen candidates of the Martial Exam.


    The Qin and Lu Family had always had a tradition of mutual marriage. The Qin Family¡¯s original arranged marriage candidate was supposed to be the former genius Qin Yu, but after he was turned into a cripple, he was reced by Qin Zhao. Everyone scorned cripples and Lu Wushuang also wouldn¡¯t marry a cripple.


    Qin Zhao was her best choice. Right now, Qin Zhao was bursting with radiance and his glory was her glory. That¡¯s why she immediately rushed out in front of everyone and basked in the crowd¡¯s apuse and flowers, as well as the envy of other women.


    Not to mention, there were indeed many girls who stared at Lu Wushuang who stood at the center with envy. They also wished they could stand there, epting everybody¡¯s flowers and apuse and bing the center of attention.


    ¡°Haha! Qin Biao, my old pal, my family¡¯s Shuang¡¯er and your family¡¯s Zhao¡¯er really deserve to be called a match made in heaven! They¡¯re really well suited for each other! A talented man and a beautiful woman; a hero and a beauty. Haha...!¡±


    In front of the Luosang City crowd, two men were standing shoulder to shoulder. One of them was Lu Jing, Lu Wushuang¡¯s father who was a man in his fifties, as well as the Lu Family Master. The other man who was slightly younger was Qin Zhao¡¯s father, Qin Biao.


    The one who just spoke was Lu Jing. He stroked the ck beard on his chin as he stared at the young male and female in the middle of the crowd. His eyes were filled with satisfaction.


    ¡°Haha, what the Lu Family Master said is right ah! My family¡¯s Zhao¡¯er¡¯s strength is growing stronger and stronger, bing more and more outstanding! Only a woman with Shuang¡¯er¡¯s talent is a match for my son. Hahaha!¡± Qin Biaoughed with even more joy as his eyes and nose scrunched together because of the huge smile on his face.


    Lu Jing nodded with satisfaction. ¡°En! Zhao¡¯er really matured quickly. Now his strength is already at the same level as Qin Yu previously was.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Qin Biaoughed disdainfully. ¡°Qin Yu is just a cripple! Right now he isn¡¯t even worthy enough to carry Zhao¡¯er¡¯s shoes!¡±


    Just as he was about to finish speaking, Qin Biao suddenly felt a chill from behind him. He was scared him stiff as he quickly turned to look around. Behind him, he could only see a fire illuminating the field of shouting and screaming youths. ¡£


    ¡°Right ah! Now Qin Yu really isn¡¯t fit to even be mentioned along with Zhao¡¯er. It¡¯s lucky that Shuang¡¯er didn¡¯t get engaged to him at the beginning, otherwise, our Lu Family would really be humiliated ah! Hey, Qin Biao, what happened?¡± Halfway through his speech, Lu Jing noticed something was wrong with Qin Biao and hastily turned his head to look at him and ask.


    Qin Biao hurriedly turned his head back andughed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Nothing at all!¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Lu Jing nced behind him doubtfully and saw there really was nothing before he decided to leave it be.


    Toward the back, Qin Yu and Wang Murong had long since quietly entered the valley and stood amongst the crowd. They just so happened to see Qin Zhao and Lu Wushuang¡¯s intimate scene before hearing Qin Biao and Lu Jing¡¯s conversation.


    Just now, it was Qin Yu who had released a bout of cold air toward Qin Biao.


    Beside him, Wang Murong could sense Qin Yu¡¯s aura change and hurriedly pulled him from the crowd.


    ¡°Qin Xiong, there¡¯s nothing good here. Let¡¯s go find somewhere to camp.¡±


    She was worried that Qin Yu would feel unwell after seeing Qin Zhao and Lu Wushuang¡¯s intimacy. She had researched all the geniuses of each city to a certain extent, which was why she had some knowledge regarding Qin Yu and Lu Wushuang¡¯s past rtionship.


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t actually care about Lu Wushuang at all. Lu Wushuang was merely the flower of the small Luosang City. Any woman he had before was more beautiful than her. Even if he didn¡¯t mention the past, right now, the girl right beside him was a hundred times better in both temperament and beauty.


    What he was furious about were Qin Biao¡¯s words. He wasn¡¯t even worthy to hold Qin Zhao¡¯s shoes? What was Qin Zhao even worth? He used such despicable methods to be number one in the Qin Family by plotting against Qin Yu and turning him into a cripple that everyone disdained. Qin Yu didn¡¯t believe that it had been Qin Zhao alone that plotted against him. After all, Qin Zhao was merely a 19-year-old boy, so would he really have the guts and capabilites? That¡¯s why the real culprit behind everything must have been Qin Biao, that old bastard.


    ¡°What are you so arrogant about? Is defeating somebody who had only just broken through to the peak of Origin Realm really worth showing off so much?¡±


    At this moment, a young and cold voice rang out from the crowd. Who was it? Engulfed by curiosity, Qin Yu didn¡¯t ept Wang Murong¡¯s suggestion to camp. Instead, he turned around to enter the crowd again as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see who it is.¡±


    The fire burned in the middle of the encampments as a young woman stepped forward, confronting Qin Zhao. Lu Wushuang had already returned to the crowd.


    It was a young girl dressedpletely in ck with a beautiful long and slender build. She stood there with her beautiful hair dancing freely in the wind, making her seem even more graceful and otherworldly. She looked just like a cold and elegant fairy that descended from the Heavens.

 Chapter 11: Face Slapping

    <h4>Chapter 11: Face pping</h4>


    The moment the girl appeared, all the eyes of the men were attracted to her. Qin Zhao who stood the closest was even more fascinated. Lu Wushuang was nothing inparison to her.


    When Qin Yu finally broke through the crowd and saw the cool and elegant youngdy, a name emerged from his mind: Qing Yun. The powerful Qing Family of Luonan City¡¯s young female genius. Last year, when he was on Ten Thousand Beast Mountain, the two hade here for practical training and ended up encountering an unpleasant conflict. The two had a big fight and in the end, Qin Yu won along with ¡°taking advantage of her.¡±


    Actually, it couldn¡¯t exactly be considered ¡°taking advantage of her.¡± The fight was very brutal, so both of their clothes were torn up. Their weapons were also broken. It didn¡¯t matter if a man¡¯s three areas were exposed [1. His chest and genitalia.] but a woman¡¯s private parts were a different case. When she left, Qing Yun pointed at him with anger and shame, vowing that she would definitely dig his eyes out the next time she saw him.


    Qin Yu determined Qing Yun¡¯s current strength with a nce. A year ago, their strength was both at thete stage of Origin Realm and today, a yearter, Qing Yun was already at the apex of Origin Realm and was very close to breaking through to Immersion Realm.


    Apart from her prowess, she also had a sharp slender azure sword. Based on what Qin Yu saw, that sword was definitely not ordinary. If Qing Yun had used this swordst year, the winner may have not been Qin Yu.


    Her strength paired with that sword made her virtually undefeatable against the Immersion Realm or lower stage cultivators that were present.


    ¡°You! Scram and call Qin Yu over!¡± Qing Yunmanded, her voice cold as ice. Apart from the despise and disdain in her eyes towards Qin Zhao, there was only a chill.


    Qin Zhao woke up from his infatuated state and sensed the other party¡¯s cold gaze. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble, a trace of fear present in his heart.


    But as a man and the victor who was just acting arrogant, he naturally could not fear a woman. Thus, he thoroughly hid his fear in his heart and exposed a serious expression on his face. ¡°Miss, you wish to challenge me? Fine, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Please announce your name. This young master won¡¯t fight a nameless girl.¡± He had not seen Qing Yun before so he didn¡¯t recognize her.


    ¡°Challenge you? Do you have the qualifications for this Miss to challenge you? Scram!¡± Qing Yun shouted angrily as her palm struck out with a loud bang.


    ¡°Zhao¡¯er, be careful!¡± In the crowd, Qin Biao cried out in fear. Qing Yun¡¯s attack was too sudden and fierce.


    Qin Zhao was at the apex of Origin Realm so he wasn¡¯t one to be trifled with. He reacted in an instant, striking out with a palm of his own.


    *Bang*


    Their palms collided, creating a muffled noise. Qin Zhao felt a fierce and violent power that tried to oppress him. It pushed against him with unstoppable force. A series of thuds rang out as he frantically withdrew.


    In contrast, Qing Yun stood there without moving an inch.


    ¡°Hahaha! So this is Luosang City¡¯s genius? He couldn¡¯t even hold his own against a girl. Hahaha...!¡±


    At this moment, the citizens of Luobei City took this chance tough heartily. Although Qing Yun wasn¡¯t somebody from Luobei City, they naturally wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to mock Qin Zhao¡¯s misfortune. After all, Qin Zhao had just made Luobei City¡¯s people lose so much face.


    Another person took the chance to make fun of him. ¡°What genius? All I see is a piece of trash! Haha...!¡±


    The citizens of Luobei City all took turns to shout, as if the one who had won was actually from their city.


    Somebody from Luosang City immediately retorted with a shout. ¡°It¡¯s not even people from your Luobei City, so what are you shouting for so shamelessly?!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Yep we¡¯re still cheering, what¡¯s wrong with that? If you have the ability,e and bite me! Come! Come!¡± hooted the citizens of Luobei City crazily. ¡°Luosang City¡¯s talents are all trash, trash, trash, hehe!! So what if I cheer? Come and bite me ah!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qing Yun released an angry shout as her elegant figure turned around, coldly sweeping her eyes through the Luobei City crowd. The raging, burning mes seemed to cool down somewhat.


    This woman was very cold, her aura overbearing.


    The people of Luobei City who had just been shouting trembled and shut their mouths one by one. They didn¡¯t dare to say anymore. The scene immediately quieted down and all they could hear was the crackling sounds of the fire burning, as well as Qin Zhao¡¯s heavy breathing.


    Qin Zhao stood back up, gasping for breath. He raised his head to look at the girl again. He was shocked by her power and also somewhat angry, after all, he had been humiliated in front of so many people and was jeered at as a piece of trash. Right now, he was the Qin Family¡¯s number one genius, so how could he not be angry?


    ¡°What strength does a surprise attack show? Take out your sword. Let¡¯s have an upright and just fight.¡± Qin Zhao sensed her strength just now and knew that if it was a fist-to-fist fight, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to win. He could only try using weapons instead.


    ¡°Here!¡± Qin Biao threw him a sword to use, hoping that with this sword, his son could return face to the Qin Family of Luosang City.


    Qin Zhao caught the sword and immediately struck. He didn¡¯t say any more nonsense as he loudly shouted, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Sword Flowery sh!¡± His sword was like a viper as it shot in for the kill.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Sword Flowery sh¡± was a top notch sword art that was passed down the Qin Family. Once it was released, a sword could change into ten thousand swords, flickering with sword light. It hid the skies and covered the earth, leaving them nowhere to hide. The special thing about this sword art was the fact that only the talents of the Qin Family could learn this.


    This skill was meant for the final attack. Qin Zhao wanted to use this sword art to defeat her in one blow. However, he could only turn his sword into three swords and his aura was still unstable. This meant that the move basically had very little destructive power. He would¡¯ve better off just using a powerful strike instead.


    But he couldn¡¯t exactly take all the me. He had just learned the sword art and simply hadn¡¯t mastered even one percent of its essence. The power of this clumsy technique could easily be imagined.


    Qing Yun frowned, sensing the unsteady aggressive auraing from the sword and felt even more disdain. She walked forward step by step, chopping down fiercely with the sheathed scabbard. She didn¡¯t even unsheath her sword, showing her contempt towards Qin Zhao.


    With a sh of light, Qin Zhao''s sword was cut down with a ng. Before he could react, an ice cold scabbard had been ced around his neck. Next to him was a youngdy''s frosty beautiful countenance with a gaze full of contempt. ¡°You don¡¯t even have the qualifications for me to pull out my sword! Now get lost!¡±


    A crisp *pow* rang in the air as the sword¡¯s scabbard hit Qin Zhao directly in the face, producing a scorching pain on his cheek. The pain he felt on his face was a trifling matterpared to the unbearable shame that came from the strike.


    As they say, one shouldn''t hit someone in the face. Qing Yun clearly did this to brutally humiliate Qin Zhao and the Qin Family.


    ¡°Defeated? Just like that?¡± Over at the Luosang City camp, members of the Qin Family were stupefied. This defeat was too sudden. In addition, everyone saw that p and the perpetrator was even a girl!


    The members of the Qin Family could feel their faces getting hot. That p to the face was akin to an indirect p to their own. At this moment, their gazes of adoration towards Qin Zhao changed to gazes of indifference and disdain because he had shamed everyone from the Qin Family.


    Losing the war could be forgiven, but not when you suffered such aplete and utter defeat. With palm strikes you lost; with swords, you still lost. Is there anything you can¡¯t lose at? She didn¡¯t even unsheath her sword ah!


    The people of Luosang City also had unpleasant faces. Here, Qin Zhao was the representative of their Luosang City; face pping him was also humiliating them.


    Therefore, when they looked at Qin Zhao and the Qin Family, their eyes were filled with disappointment and cold contempt. The difference between this and the previous cheers was like heaven and earth.


    Members of the Qin Family sensed the disdainful nces from the crowd. They didn¡¯t dare to raise their heads, including those who were just praising Qin Zhao unceasingly. They were all endlessly embarrassed. The Lu Family really found a good son-inw ah! [2. TL Note: Sarcasm is used here :P]


    Luobei City¡¯s people rejoiced in their misfortune even more. If it wasn¡¯t for Qing Yun¡¯s previous deterrence, they would¡¯ve long been roaring withughter. Even now though, there were still a few voices gossiping in whispers. ¡°What genius? Luosang City¡¯s talents aren¡¯t anything at all!¡±


    Qin Zhao heard thements and sensed the crowd¡¯s sneers along with all the disappointment gazes. He clenched his fists as his eyes turned bloodshot. He wished he could just find a hole to hide inside and nevere out of forever.


    ¡°Qin Yu, get the hell over here! Is everyone from the Qin Family trash who refuse toe out and fight?!¡± Qing Yun shouted sternly as she swept an icy re over the Qin Family¡¯s encampment.


    She had been demanding for Qin Yu toe out many times already. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but guess at what exactly happened between Qing Yun and Qin Yu. Qin Yu had already turned into a cripple and simply had no qualifications to fight with her. Could it be that she still did not understand?


    ¡°Miss Qing, it¡¯s impossible for that crippled named Qin Yu toe out and fight,¡± a voice replied. A proud and aloof, ck-robed youth from the Luosang City crowd stepped out with a silver sword in his hand.


    Somebody cried out in rm, ¡°It¡¯s the Dugu Family¡¯s Dugu Ao! He¡¯s one who ced first in the qualifiers!¡± In an instant, the Luosang City crowd¡¯s spirits rose. Now that Dugu Ao took action, they could hopefully recover the face they had just lost.


    Dugu Ao slowly walked into the center, releasing a cold snort as he walked past Qin Zhao. ¡°What are you still standing here for? Haven¡¯t you already lost enough face? The Qin Family¡¯s really getting worse and worse. Qin Yu is now a cripple and the rest of you are even more like a piece of trash.¡±


    ¡°You...!¡± Qin Zhao raised his head and wanted to retort but when he opened his mouth, he couldn¡¯t say anything. Under Dugu Ao¡¯s sharp gaze, he was forced to obediently lower his head, gloomily returning to the Qin Family group. He was too embarrassed to even pick up his fallen sword.


    ¡°Dugu Ao, I¡¯m not interested in fighting with you. Get Qin Yu toe out!¡± Qing Yun recognized Dugu Ao and knew about his strength. He was qualified to fight with her but Qing Yun was already set on fighting Qin Yu this time. Nobody else would do.


    ¡°Miss Qing, I already said that Qin Yu had turned into a cripple. Even if he¡¯s not a cripple, he¡¯s still only fit to be stepped under my foot. Not daring to fight, are you scared of me?¡±


    ¡°Since you want to fight, this Miss will apany you to fight. Attack!¡± Qing Yun was definitely not the type of person that one could provoke. She unsheathed her sword. Her azure de glimmering as she faced him with her sword, proud and aloof.


    ¡°Azure Edge Sword?¡± Some of the elders in the crowd, including Lu Jing and Qin Zhan, looked at Qing Yun¡¯s sword with surprise.

 Chapter 12: Ruthless Attack Aimed to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 12: Ruthless Attack Aimed to Kill</h4>


    Azure Edge Sword was the most famous sword of Luonan City¡¯s Qing Family. Who would¡¯ve thought that it was actually given to this girl? Dugu Ao was in trouble now.


    The appearance of the sword brought a drastic change to Dugu Ao''s expression. The glinting edge of the sharp sword tore through the air and lunged towards Dugu Ao who hastily pulled out his own sword to deflect the blow. Although the silver sh of his sword was also equally imposing, its power still fell short of the Azure Edge Sword.


    Both of their cultivation levels were at the apex of Origin Realm. They were both on the edge of breaking through into Immersion Realm. In such a situation where both their strengths were equal, the quality of their weapons became the most crucial factor in determining victory and defeat.


    The Azure Edge Sword was extremely sharp. After a dozen rounds, Dugu Ao¡¯s sword was directly chopped in half. He even had a few tears in his robes. In the end, he was defeated and met the same fate as Qin Zhao. [1. Unrted Side Note: Lmao ultimate cannon fodder XD 3 sentences]


    Of course, his defeat still looked a bit better than Qin Zhao¡¯s. At least he made Qing Yun unsheath her sword andsted for a dozen or so strikes. Furthermore, everybody could clearly see that it was Qing Yun¡¯s sword that caused her victory. If he also had such a sword, the victor would be unknown.


    Now that even Dugu Ao had lost, there was naturally nobody left in Luosang City who could fight her. This also indicated that when the decisive battle of the Martial Examination happened at King City, Luosang City would definitely be at a disadvantage to Luonan City.


    ¡°You keep on calling other people trash and always trample others underfoot, but in the end, this is all you¡¯re worth!¡± At this moment, an apathetic voice suddenly echoed as a dark, cloaked figure slowly walked toward the center.


    His thin figure was prominent through his coarse and dusty clothing. He wore a shabby bamboo hat and the most astonishing thing was that nobody there could sense the person¡¯s cultivation. It was almost as if he was just an ordinary person. This person¡¯s clothing and aura wasn¡¯t any different from the country folk in the streets.


    But if he wasn¡¯t a cultivator, then how could hee here? Furthermore, he even dared to enter the battling ground and boast so shamelessly, mocking the number one genius of Luosang City, Dugu Ao.


    This person was not some stranger, in fact, it was Qin Yu. As someone who used to be Xie Di, he had plenty of ways to conceal his own aura so others could not tell his cultivation level. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to fight, but with a certain someone repeatedly calling him out and others continuously mocking him as a piece of trash, he wanted toe out and prove who was actually the true trash here.


    Dugu Ao who was just about to step down angrily turned around. His eyes widened as he red angrily at the figure. Dugu Ao couldn¡¯t tell who it was due to the low bamboo hat covering the figure¡¯s face and the fact that it was evening. However, he could tell that the person was just an ordinary viger.


    ¡°Where did a vulgar ruffian like youe from, daring to mock this young master?¡± Dugu Ao shouted angrily. A surging killing intent emitted from his body.


    A boor that didn¡¯t have any cultivation actually dared to ridicule him, the number one genius of Luosang City? Did he think he was easy to bully? Although he was defeated, he was not somebody that could be so easily ridiculed.


    ¡°Qin Yu, you¡¯ve finallye out!¡±


    Qin Yu was just about to retort back to Dugu Ao when a shout interrupted him, also startling all the surrounding people.


    ¡°Huh? Qin Yu? Where¡¯s Qin Yu?¡±


    Those who knew Qin Yu all stared at Qing Yun who had just shouted loudly in amazement. She was staring rigidly at the grey-robed figure who had just arrived.


    ¡°That¡¯s Qin Yu? It¡¯s a mistake. It must be a mistake.¡± Those from the Qin Family all shook their heads in denial. There was no way he could be Qin Yu. Moreover, nobody brought Qin Yu with them when they left the Qin Family Manor. If that cripple came here, he would only be a burden so nobody wanted to take him.


    But Qing Yun was staring at him unwaveringly, insisting he was Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu was also somewhat surprised. How did this girl recognize him? He was dressed like this with his aura concealed. He even deliberately changed his voice slightly. The Qin Family had all been fooled yet how was this girl not? Was a woman¡¯s sixth sense really that strong? So it turns out having the ire of a woman was actually this terrifying.


    ¡°Miss Qing, he can¡¯t be Qin Yu.¡± Dugu Ao turned around, the tone of his voice firm.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already lost so what are you being so noisy for? Scram!¡± Qing Yun didn¡¯t give Dugu Ao the least bit of face.


    ¡°You! I...!¡± Dugu Ao¡¯s face turned extremely unsightly.


    ¡°What? You still want to fight?¡± Qing Yun¡¯s killing intent increased sharply as she pointed the Azure Edge Sword at Dugu Ao, the light from the sword blossoming again.


    This woman seemed like an irreproachable, cool and elegant fairy with a fiery temper. Her motto was: if you say fight, then fight. There wasn¡¯t a single extra word in between. She was simply a madwoman who only had a mindset for battle.


    Right now, even Dugu Ao¡¯s weapon was destroyed and he was leftpletely helpless with no way to fight back. He could only swallow his belly full of rage and re at Qin Yu fiercely before leaving angrily with a swing of his sleeves.


    Now, only Qin Yu and Qing Yun remained in the middle.


    ¡°Qin Yu, don¡¯t think that by dressing up like this and changing your voice, this Great Aunt won¡¯t recognize you! [2. ¡°Great Aunt¡± is the most arrogant way to refer to oneself]. Even if you turned into dust, this Great Aunt would still be able to recognize you! Don¡¯t talk nonsense and take out your sword!¡± Qing Yun pointed her sword at Qin Yu, her gaze burning with overflowing anger. Everyone could sense the surging animosity radiating from Qing Yun and they couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what exactly did Qin Yu do to her for there to be such resentment?


    Qin Yu let out a bitterugh and took off his hat, throwing it to the side. At this moment, his true appearance was exposed to everybody. That familiar refined and handsome face, who else could it be but Qin Yu?


    The people of Luosang City were all dumbstruck. In the Qin Family group, Qin Biao and Qin Zhan were even more dumbstruck. Qin Yu? It was really Qin Yu! Why did hee here? How did somebody with no cultivatione all the way here? Ten Thousand Beast Mountain wasn¡¯t a ce ordinary people could juste and go as they pleased.


    ¡°Qin Yu? Who allowed you toe? You¡¯re still not leaving? You don¡¯t even have any cultivation! Are you courting death?!¡± Qin Zhan stepped out and shouted loudly at Qin Yu. His strength amplified his voice, making it sound like a boom of thunder at night. For those who were weaker, his voice even left a buzzing echo in their ears.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Even if a cripple like you wants to die, you should at least note out and throw away our Qin Family¡¯s face!¡± Qin Biao immediately followed. Just now, having his son get pped on the face was already enough to make him angry. Now, somebody came just in time for him to vent his anger.


    Qin Yu¡¯s icy gaze shot toward Qin Biao. He opened his mouth, his voice filled with contempt. ¡°Lose the Qin Family¡¯s face? Who was it just now that lost the Qin Family¡¯s face and lost our entire Luosang City¡¯s face? And you still want to talk about me?¡±


    Qin Biao¡¯s face warmed up. A burst of both embarrassment and anger welled up inside him. Qin Yu, a mere cripple actually dared to talk to him like this. Preposterous!


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about my family¡¯s Qin Zhao, after all, he¡¯ll always be stronger than a cripple like you!¡± Qin Biao¡¯s words were filled with contempt as he emphasized the word ¡°cripple,¡± as if he was afraid everyone present was not aware that Qin Yu was now a cripple who couldn¡¯t cultivate.


    ¡°Old bastard! Shut up for this Laozi! Just wait for this Young Master to make you pay!¡± When Qin Yu¡¯s words came out, everybody from the Qin Family was startled. This included Qin Biao, who just stood there and didn¡¯t respond until a long time after.


    ¡°What did he call me just now? He said I was an old bastard?!¡± When Qin Biao finally reacted, he flew into a rage.


    The world of cultivators has always had a strict hierarchy. This was especially so in some of the older families of cultivators. In the Qin Family, Qin Biao had a higher seniority over Qin Yu. In addition, with Qin Zhao upying the ¡°number one genius¡± seat, his status became even higher. Nobody dared to disrespect him and Qin Yu was a cripple from the younger generation. Yet, today he had actually made him lose face in front of so many people, calling him an old bastard! It would be a miracle if he didn¡¯t go mad with anger.


    He jumped out, pointing at Qin Yu fiercely as he bellowed with rage, ¡°You little bastard! What did you just curse Laozi as just now?!¡±


    ¡°Old bastard! Did you not hear it clearly? Then I¡¯ll repeat it one more time! Old bastard! Old bastard!!!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Qin Biao was unable to restrain his anger and without considering the fact that Qin Yu was apart of his Qin Family, he directly charged at him with an aim to kill. He struck out with a palm strike, creating a berserk hurricane of explosions.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Qin Zhan shouted loudly, trying to prevent him. But it was already toote. He didn¡¯t anticipate that Qin Biao would actually try to kill somebody from the same family. Although Qin Yu was just a cripple, he was still somebody from the Qin Family. Killing somebody from the same family in front of so many people, was he really not thinking of the consequences at all?


    It was not that Qin Biao was not thinking of the aftermath, but because right now he needed to kill Qin Yu. Getting angry just now was only an excuse. When he had originally plotted against Qin Yu, he thought that after Qin Yu was beaten into idiocy, he would be free of worries and nobody would ever be aware of his conspiracy. But unexpectedly, Qin Yu did not turn into an idiot and only lost his memory.


    Since he had lost his memory, Qin Biao thought that he would not remember what happened before and felt at ease. However, the sentence Qin Yu said just now: ¡°Just wait for this Young Master to make you pay!¡± clearly meant that he remembered something.


    It didn¡¯t matter what he remembered, striking first meant that he would gain the upper hand. Plus, killing Qin Yu would make his worries disappear forever. Even if the Qin Family med him, he could just say that Qin Yu infuriated him, causing him to impulsively kill him. The Qin Family definitely wouldn¡¯t make it hard on him over a cripple, so he could still remain as the father of the Qin Family¡¯s number one genius.


    Qin Biao was at the middle stage of Immersion Realm, so for him, killing the powerless Qin Yu was as simple as stepping on an ant.


    ¡°Scram! He can only die in my hands!¡± A cold voice shouted loudly as an azure sword made of qi ripped through the night sky, while the actual sword was fiercely aimed at Qin Biao.


    Qin Biao clenched his teeth, his body leaning slightly to avoid both the sword qi and the iing sword. His palm continued to strike in Qin Yu¡¯s direction. Even if he had to risk his life, he still had to kill Qin Yu.


    A muffled sinking sound echoed. Qin Biao¡¯s berserk palm strike ruthlessly struck Qin Yu, his body was sent flying with a bang as he disappeared from his original ce.


    ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± Qin Biao was suddenly startled and before he could react, he could only hearughter before the icy, sharp tip of a sword cut into his body, piercing through his shoulder from behind. The sword was truly fierce. The icy tip of Qing Yun¡¯s sword directly prated his shoulder de, creating arge and bloody gash.


    Everybody was once again stunned, especially the Qin Family. They all stared dumbfounded at Qin Biao¡¯s shoulder that had been pierced through by Qing Yun.


    Qing Yun unexpectedly hit Qin Biao. To be honest, not only did this exceed everybody else¡¯s expectations, even Qing Yun herself didn¡¯t expect it. Earlier she had only wanted to use her sword to make Qin Biao retreat. After all, Qin Biao was an expert at Immersion Realm and she didn''t think that she would actually be able to injure Qin Biao. Yet right now, her sword had actually pierced through Qin Biao¡¯s shoulder.


    Could it be Qin Biao would even sacrifice his own life to kill Qin Yu?


    Wait, what about Qin Yu? Didn¡¯t he disappear after the explosion from Qin Biao¡¯s palm strike?


    Only now did everyone respond, their eyes searching everywhere for Qin Yu¡¯s figure.


    Qin Yu was standing behind Qing Yun and Qin Biao¡¯s backs. His expression showed indifference as he looked at the two. It was as if he was only a spectator of their all-out, close quarter fight.


    At the moment, the crowd was left speechless. He was the ¡°main offender¡± who had started everything!

 Chapter 13: The Showdown Between Geniuses

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Showdown Between Geniuses</h4>


    Those who were already dumbfounded grew even more shocked and the most astonished was Qin Zhan. He fixed his eyes on Qin Yu rigidly, as if he was looking at a monster.


    Just now, Qin Yu¡¯s speed was fast. Too fast. It was so fast that even an expert like him could not even follow his trajectory. What movement skill was that? But that couldn¡¯t be! Didn¡¯t he turn into a cripple? How could he have such a fast movement skill?


    Qin Biao was also astonished. He slowly turned his head, staring at Qin Yu¡¯s indifferent face behind him. His eyes were filled with both amazement and unwillingness.


    ¡°You. You actually...!¡± Nobody knew what he wanted to say because afterward, his vision turned dark and he directly fell over, causing numerous cries of rm from the crowd.


    Qing Yun pulled her sword out from Qin Biao¡¯s shoulder and also retreated a few steps back in fright, her beautiful face turning pale.


    Qin Zhan shouted amand. ¡°Quickly! Somebody carry him out for treatment!¡± The Qin Family members immediately obeyed, diligently carrying Qin Biao out.


    Now there were only two people left in the center, Qing Yun and Qin Yu.


    ¡°Qin Yu, you took advantage of me again! How shameless!¡± Qing Yun clenched her teeth. Her phoenix eyes that were filled neverending resentment red angrily at Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu was baffled. What did she mean by taking advantage of her again? Had he taken advantage of her before?


    He thought hard but no matter whose memory it was, he couldn¡¯t remember ever taking advantage of her. Could it be that not all his memories were recovered? This was also a possibility. After all, when he had been beaten into an idiot, his brain had been inflicted with serious damage, so he couldn¡¯t do anything about it if he still didn¡¯t have some of his memories.


    ¡°Miss Qing, I¡¯ve forgotten about what happened before. As for this time, I don¡¯t think it would count as taking advantage of you, right? It was you who acted first. What does it have to do with me?¡± Qin Yu calmly said.


    It would have been better if he didn¡¯t say anything. As soon as those words exited his mouth, Qing Yun erupted. ¡°You actually dare to say you forgot about it?! Even if you forgot about it, this Miss hasn¡¯t! Now give me your life!¡± Cyan sword light exploded as she swiftly struck toward Qin Yu.


    ¡°Cloudtrack Phantom!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s figure changed into a phantom and disappeared from his original spot. The attack only hit thin air.


    ¡°Bastard! If you have the ability, then don¡¯t dodge!¡± Qing Yun shouted angrily and formed an even stronger sword light with the Azure Edge Sword, as she attacked in Qin Yu¡¯s direction.


    *Swish* *Swish* The swords echoed, each one moving faster than the other. Each strike was filled with matchless power. All of the surrounding people stared in shock and trepidation. But each time, Qin Yu slipped away like a ghost leaving only an afterimage as he wandered on the edge of the sword, narrowly evading each killing strike every time.


    ¡°Enough!¡± A loud shout shook everyone who was present as Qin Yu jumped out of the fight. He stood in the windy night. His clothes were torn and he appeared to be stuck in a difficult situation. Qing Yun¡¯s sword speed was as fast as lightning. It was iparable to an ordinary person¡¯s speed and was extremely powerful. Even though he was using a body movement art like Cloudtrack Phantom, he still found it somewhat difficult. After all, Cloudtrack Phantom still wasn¡¯tpletely developed.


    Qing Yun stopped attacking and pointed her sword at Qin Yu with a sneer. ¡°Well aren¡¯t you good at dodging? If you have the ability, then just continue to dodge! Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Qing Yun, you¡¯re going too far! This Young Master will fight with you!¡± No matter who it was, they would inevitably get angry. Being forced to be cut into a sorry figure by a little girl made Qin Yu angry.


    ¡°That¡¯s what this Miss desires! Take out your sword then! This Miss doesn¡¯t want to take advantage of you!¡± Fighting spirit surged through Qing Yun¡¯s body. Her aim was to force Qin Yu to attack.


    ¡°Sword!¡± Qin Yu shouted to the person behind him. It was inconvenient always carrying the sword he had crafted yesterday. Since Wang Murong had a space ring, he just stored it in there.


    Wang Murong took out Qin Yu¡¯s sword and emerged from the crowd. Her entrance immediately attracted everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Noble, elegant, and graceful beyondpare. Her soft as water face carried a faint smile, causing others to be carefree and rxed, and filled with boundless infatuation.


    Compared to the cool and elegant Qing Yun, she had a different sort of grace and charm.


    The majority only paid attention to her beauty, but for some of the seniors like Qin Zhan and Lu Jing, they also took note of her things and the strong aura of a cultivator around her body.


    The initial stage of Immersion Realm? How was this possible?


    Their hearts shook intensely. She didn¡¯t even seem to be seventeen, yet she was already a master at the Immersion Realm? It was simply unimaginable.


    Immersion Realm was apletely new realm. They had all lived for so long, yet none of them ever heard of or even saw a person reach Immersion Realm before the age of twenty. This youngdy still seemed like she had a long way to go before she turned twenty. Somebody reaching Immersion Realm at the age of twenty was already monstrous ah! She was a monster amongst monsters!


    Who was she? How did Qin Yu know her? And why was she holding Qin Yu¡¯s sword? Was she somebody from Luosang City? Since when did Luosang City have someone like her?


    This time, Lu Jing and Lu Wushuang¡¯s faces were somewhat unsightly. Lu Jing had just been talking with Qin Biao earlier about how wonderful it had been that his daughter had not been engaged with a cripple like Qin Yu.


    Look at him now! Was Qin Yu a cripple? Did Qin Yuck women?


    What was Lu Wushuang worth? Regardless of appearance or ss, the youngdy beside him was better by far. As for strength, she could easily send Lu Wushuang flying several streets away.


    Compared to Wang Murong, even Lu Wushuang herself felt inferior, She was Luosang City¡¯s flower but in front of the true flower, she could only be considered a leaf.


    ¡°Your saber.¡± Under everyone¡¯s eyes, Wang Murong handed the saber to Qin Yu.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qin Yu gripped the saber and unsheathed it with a *sha* sound. A bloody light blossomed from its surface as a faint bloody smell pervaded the air, causing the crowd¡¯s hearts to tremble. A trace of horror blossomed in their hearts as they stared at the blood-colored saber.


    Qing Yun frowned when she saw the blood-colored saber. Just now, she was focused on Wang Murong and sizing her up as she guessed at the rtionship between the two. Now she was attracted by the blood-colored saber in amazement.


    What kind of demonic sword was this, for it to emit such bloodlust? She stared at it rigidly and she felt as if her own blood was boiling inside her.


    This sword had fused with Qin Yu¡¯s blood, so it had that sort of power.


    Qin Yu pointed his sword and loudly shouted, ¡°Qing Yun, make your move. I will defeat you in three strikes!¡±


    Qing Yun stopped staring at the blood-colored saber and steadied her state of mind, as she said with disdain, ¡°Just some shameless boasting.¡± Then, she immediately waved her azure sword, the cyan sword light blossoming again.


    ¡°Miss Murong, step back!¡±


    Wang Murong didn¡¯t need him to say anymore as she swiftly jumped backward. Her body glided easily in the night sky as she slowlynded amongst the crowd. In that split second, many of the youths admired her beautiful appearance, sinking into evesting infatuation.


    ¡°Azure Edge Sword¡¯s first form, Traceless Sword!¡± A delicate shout rang out as Qing Yun swept through the sky, her graceful appearance forming a beautiful image. Her slender, white hands moved as if she was dancing. She shed downwards with her sword to create a cyan de of sword qi that resembled a ripple in a pond. It brought with it a strong hiss that ripped through the air as it sent waves of azure light intended to chop down whatever was in its way.


    ¡°Scarlet Blood Sword Art¡¯s first form, Blood Piercing Through the Vast Sky!¡±


    Qin Yu instantly flew up and swung his blood saber, creating a horizontal de of sword qi that sliced through the horizon, colliding with the cyan de in midair.


    *m* *m* *m*


    The wind whistled with deafening noise as they fiercely fought.


    All the faces of everyone in the crowd changed. Strong. This was a battle between top cultivators!


    ¡°Azure Edge Sword¡¯s fifth form, Whistling Strike to Ninth Heaven!¡±


    Like a berserk hurricane, the azure sword light erratically whistled through the horizon. It brought with it a terrifying destructive aura as it aimed for the kill.


    ¡°Scarlet Blood Sword Arts fifth form, Waves of Blood Overflowing The Heavens!¡±


    A huge wave of blood simr to the great tides of the ocean surged up, roaring as it crashed into the fiercely whistling hurricane.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*


    Every time they collided, it produced a noise simr to the explosion of muffled thunder, causing the entire area to shake.


    The ones below Immersion Realm all trembled incessantly. Both of their powers already surpassed the boundary of an Origin Realm cultivator. Not only were their weapons extraordinary, but their high-level sword arts were as well. Furthermore, they were both geniuses amongst geniuses. It was a showdown between talents.


    However, Qin Yu said that he would defeat Qing Yun in three moves. Right now, two moves had already been used and there was only one move left. Would Qing Yun lose? The probability did not seem very high. The two were evenly matched. It seemed like finishing in a short time was practically impossible.


    No one in the crowd believed Qin Yu could actually defeat Qing Yun in only three moves.


    ¡°Qing Yun, it¡¯s already been three moves. Now it¡¯s this Young Master¡¯s turn to act!¡± Ten meters high in the air, Qin Yu¡¯s blood saber whirled. ¡°The ninth form of Scarlet Blood Sword Art, a Thousand Shadows of Blood!¡±


    Of Scarlet Blood Sword Art¡¯s thirteen forms, the ninth form was the strongest one Qin Yu could use with his current strength.


    Under the shocked stares of countless people, the dark sky suddenly changed. It was almost like the sky above their heads had been swallowed up by a thick curtain of blood. Inside the curtain, there were countless densely packed swords made of qi that warped together like lightning as it roared. In the next moment, the blood-colored sword qi that covered the skies rained down with dreadful destructive power. It violently came crashing down on the tiny, beautiful figure of the girl below.


    This move was absolutely terrifying. All the elders including Qin Zhan were so shocked that their chins almost dropped. He was stunned, unable toprehend how and where Qin Yu acquired such a powerful skill. The Qin Family never had such a terrifying sword art.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er, be careful!¡± The faces of those from Luonan City changed. A middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but jump out and release a shout like a p of thunder.


    ¡°Azure Edge Sword¡¯s ninth form, Sword Breaking the Heavens!¡±


    Devastating sword light exploded out from the tip of the sword as it struck back.


    The Qing Family¡¯s Azure Edge Sword had nine forms and was also called the Nine Azure Edge Swords. The ninth form was thest and strongest form.


    A magnificently dazzling azure colored sword made of qi propelled itself upward, breaking through the top of the blood-colored sword mirage. It rushed toward the reddened sky, seeming to pierce a hole through it.


    The sword light flew back down and extinguished the thousands of swords, scattering the blood-red color.

 Chapter 14: Conquer the World Through Men

    <h4>Chapter 14: Conquer the World Through Men</h4>


    This strike was powerful. But there were hundreds upon thousands of des that came crashing down relentlessly with no end. In a fleeting moment, that charming silhouette simply vanished from the bloody shadow that engulfed the sky.


    ¡°No! Yun¡¯er! You brazen scoundrel! How dare you dare murder my Yun¡¯er! Go to hell!¡± The middle-aged man violently spat out in a spurt of rage. He transformed into a stormy hurricane as he charged through the haze of blood. He ignored the savage, blood-colored des as his palm that held the force of thunder rushed towards Qin Yu who was within the haze.


    Everyone was shocked. A Transformation Realm cultivator?!


    Transformation Realm was a realm that countless people yearned for and admired. Only at Transformation Realm could one be truly called strong.


    People were already certain that Qin Yu was destined for death. No matter how strong he was, it would be impossible to escape from a Transformation Realm cultivator¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    At such a perilous time, the sound of an explosion resounded. A burly figure swooped out from the Qin Family procession directly toward the middle-aged man with a spear.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Two shadows in the sky shed for only a split second. The resounding boom from the sh between the two was earth shattering. The weaker spectators on the ground almost toppled over from the shaking. They felt as if the earth beneath them was wobbling, making it impossible to keep themselves steady.


    It was another Transformation Realm cultivator. The Transformation Realm was so freakish that even the aftershock was something that not even normal cultivators were able to withstand. Thankfully, the youths here were all elites that had been carefully selected to participate in the Martial Examination. If they were any weaker, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to even stand properly.


    ¡°Qin Zhan, you...!¡±


    The middle-aged man fell to the ground, stumbling a few steps before he could stand straight. His eyes spat fire as he stared daggers at the man who just blocked his palm.


    The one who just did that was the Qin Family¡¯s current excursion¡¯s team leader, Qin Zhan.


    Qin Zhan calmly confronted the middle-aged man after he reached the ground. Ignoring the man¡¯s fury, he said, ¡°Brother Li Yuan, our juniors are simply fighting. Isn¡¯t it improper to involve yourself?¡±


    The middle-aged man was named Qing Liyuan. He was the father of Qing Yun, as well as the guardian who brought the younger generation of the Qing family to this excursion.


    ¡°Qin Zhan, this does not concern you! Mind your own business! Today, if I don¡¯t kill that bastard, I swear that I¡¯ll never rest!¡± Qing Liyuan screamed as his blood boiled.


    ¡°However, the one you wish to kill is a part of my Qin family. How would this not concern me? What a joke,¡± Qin Zhan mocked.


    ¡°Who cares if he¡¯s a member of the Qin family?! He killed my daughter! I¡¯m going to shred his corpse! Whoever dares to stop me shall die!¡± Qing Liyuan¡¯s pressure increased as the winds furiously whipped the air around him.


    Qin Zhan was unfazed. ¡°If you wish to fight, I¡¯ll humor you to the end. I¡¯m not afraid of you. But, before that, you should go take a look at your daughter first.¡± Among the seven great elders of the Qin Family, he was the most bloodthirsty. He was also one of the strongest of three, so how could Qin Li Yuan possibly frighten him?


    Qing Liyuan quickly nced at where Qing Yuan was. At this moment, Qing Yuan had already fallen to the ground without a single scratch on her. She was still alive.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er! You¡¯re fine! Thank God!¡± The pressure from Qing Liyuan instantly dissipated like a few wisps of smoke as he exultantly rushed over to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over here,¡± Qing Yun suddenly shrieked. This startled Qing Liyuan so much that he sharply halted before he incredulously questioned, ¡°Yun¡¯er, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± As she spoke, she suddenly released another scream. This time, the scream was practically deafening.


    ¡°Ah! No¡ª!¡±


    Amidst the screams, the night wind blew her clothes. Suddenly, the clothes made tearing sounds as it fell to the ground piece by piece. Her snow white, amorous skin, and muscles that were hidden underneath were exposed to the crowd of spectators.


    ¡°Ah¡ª!!!¡± Losing her mind from panic, Qing Yun threw away her sword without a care. She used both her hands to rigidly hide her body, sheltering it from the scenes of springtime [1. Scenes of springtime = an erotic sight] that were on the eve of spilling out.


    ¡°Qin Yu! You shameless scoundrel! I hate you!!!¡± Qing Yun shouted, her voice hoarse as she cursed at him. She sobbed as she rushed into the darkness.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er!¡± Qing Liyuan shouted loudly from the back of the crowd. However, as a male, he felt too embarrassed to directly go up to her. All he could do was turn to holler at someone from the Qing Family.


    ¡°What are you still standing here for?! You¡¯re still not going to go find her?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A few women in the Qing Family finally reacted before they hastily chased after Qing Yun at top speed.


    ¡°EH? It was you who wanted to fight with this Young Master, so what does it have to do with me?¡± Qin Yu had an innocent expression on his face.


    To be honest, he hadn¡¯t intended to tear apart Qing Yun¡¯s clothes. Just now, he was anxious because he didn¡¯t want to kill Qing Yun. He did not have the heart to allow such a beautiful and fragrant flower to perish like jade. That¡¯s why he tried to control the sword qi¡¯s attacks as much as possible so it wouldn¡¯t kill her. However, an attack was still an attack, so there were still some sword qi strikes that tore apart Qing Yun¡¯s clothes. Not injuring her was already considered very good control. If it was somebody else, it would be simply impossible to achieve such precision.


    Qing Liyuan saw that his daughter was alright and calmed down slightly. This naturally couldn¡¯t be Qin Yu¡¯s fault. From beginning to end, it was Qing Yun herself who was always shouting to fight Qin Yu. Now that she was defeated, there was nobody he could me.


    For Qin Yu to have not killed Qing Yun was already being lenient. Besides, if Qing Liyuan really wanted to act against Qin Yu, he would have to face Qin Zhan who was also not a force to be reckoned with.


    In the end, Qing Liyuan didn¡¯t dare to do anything against Qin Yu. He picked up the Azure Edge Sword Qing Yun left on the floor before turning his head to re fiercely at Qin Yu. ¡°Rascal, at least you¡¯re tactful. If Yun¡¯er met with a sudden death, this Laozi would have fought you til hisst breath.¡±


    ¡°Li Yuan Xiong, even if your daughter was killed here today by Qin Yu, you can only me her for not having enough skill. Besides, from beginning to end it had always been your daughter wanting to fight and now that you¡¯ve lost, you want to forcefully stick your nose in? Are you giving us, the Qin Family any face at all?¡± Qin Zhan¡¯s tone was somewhat menacing.¡°


    ¡°Qin Zhan, you...!¡±


    ¡°Let me say it this way. Everyone here was watching, did I ever say anything false?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I [2. Here Qing Liyuan uses ¡°Lao Fu¡± to refer to himself. ¡°Laofu¡± is a way for old men to refer to themselves.] won¡¯t lower myself to argue with you.¡± Qing Liyuan knew he was in the wrong. He slipped the Azure Edge Sword into his sleeves before returning to the Qing Family ranks as he loudly ordered, ¡°Everyone back to the tents!¡±


    The Qing Family was the number one family in Luonan City. They were also the strongest group from Luonan City to train here. All the other powers were headed by the Qing Family so when the Qing Family dispersed, they naturally followed suit and left.


    The citizens of Luobei City saw that there was no more excitement and also immediately dispersed.


    In an instant, only the citizens of Luosang City remained. At this very moment, everyone from Luosang City hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the shock caused by the recent battle between Qin Yu and Qing Yun. The looks they were giving the legendary ¡°cripple¡± was simr to the looks they would give a monster.


    Naturally, there were some people who wouldn¡¯t dare to look at Qin Yu. Qin Zhao lowered his head and slightly sneaked back before gradually slipping into the darkness behind.


    Lu Wushuang noticed Qin Zhao sneaking away and opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but nothing came out. She didn¡¯t chase him so she just stood amongst the crowd, asionally casting furtive nces toward Qin Yu¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, let us depart.¡± Lu Jing himself also found it embarrassing to face Qin Yu and led the Lu n away. When he left, he felt regret and hatred. He regretted not marrying away his daughter to Qin Yu. And he hated the Qin father and son pair for causing his downfall.


    Now, Lu Wushuang and Qin Zhao were already officially engaged and all of Luosang City knew this, so it would be difficult to back out. Even if he was able to annul their engagement, who could guarantee that Qin Yu would look after Lu Wushuang? He had a girl who looked prettier, had a better temperament, as well as having far better martial arts skillspared to Lu Wushuang. So how could he possibly care about somebody as insignificant as Lu Wushuang?


    In the silence, Lu Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but ask Lu Jing, ¡°Father, how did that Qin Yu suddenly restore his martial arts and be even more powerful?¡±


    Lu Jing halted his footsteps, allowing the others to go ahead of him. In the darkness, there was only Lu Jing and his daughter.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, Father is incapable of answering this question. If you want the answer, then you¡¯ll have to depend on yourself.¡± Lu Wushuang didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Depend on myself?¡±


    ¡°If you were to restore your rtionship with Qin Yu, then wanting to know everything about him wouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Lu Jing hinted.


    ¡°Restore our rtionship? How is that possible? Qin Zhao and I are already engaged. All of Luosang City knows of this matter.¡±


    ¡°Engagements can be annulled, Father can take care of this matter. The important part is learning how to win the heart of Qin Yu. You¡¯ll have to depend on yourself for this. Naturally, Father will not force you. This is for your own future, so you must decide on your own. What Father wants to tell you is to remember your Mother¡¯s words: Men rely on fists to conquer the world, and women rely on men to conquer the world. If you want to be a phoenix amongst women¡ªa women among women¡ªand have the world at your feet, then you must conquer the most formidable man.¡±


    After saying this, Lu Jing had no more words to say and continued walking, leaving Lu Wushuang behind to carefully ponder over his words.


    Lu Wushuang halted where she was, her mind repeating Lu Jing¡¯s words. Women rely on men to conquer the world. Conquer the world!

 Chapter 15: A Surefire Method to Kill Qin Yu

    <h4>Chapter 15: A Surefire Method to Kill Qin Yu</h4>


    ¡°Qin Yu, so your cultivation actually wasn¡¯t crippled. That¡¯s really great!¡±


    In the middle of the valley, Qin Zhan¡¯srge hand grasped Qin Yu¡¯s shoulder. Originally, he had always treated Qin Yu very well. After Qin Yu turned into a cripple, he had always regretted how the Qin Family had lost a genius.


    He didn¡¯t expect that today he could see the former talent¡¯s suddeneback. To top it all off, he was even stronger than before. Not only did he surmount Dugu Ao who got first ce in the qualifiers, but he had even beaten Luonan City¡¯s number one female genius Qing Yun. It was shocking, as well as a pleasant surprise. For the Qin Family to have such a youth meant that in the future their family could continue to flourish.


    Qin Yu was grateful toward Qin Zhan for defending him against Qing Liyuan earlier and for seeing him as somebody from the Qin Family, but this gratefulness extended to Qin Zhan alone. Toward the rest of the Qin Family, his opinion did not change at all. The Qin Family¡¯s heartlessness was already etched into his bones.


    Therefore, he only smiled reluctantly before speaking. ¡°Fifth Elder, thank you for your help earlier. My friend is still waiting for me, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, you¡¯re somebody from the Qin Family, therefore, your friend would naturally be a friend of the Qin Family. Why don¡¯t you twoe rest at the Qin Family¡¯s camp?¡± Qin Zhan extended the invitation enthusiastically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thanked Fifth Elder and don¡¯t wish to disturb everybody. Miss Murong, let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Yu responded indifferently and decided to leave. The two quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡°Ai...¡± Qin Zhan sighed heavily as he stared at their backs. He watched as the two figures were gradually enveloped by darkness. He knew that Qin Yu was unhappy with the Qin Family¡¯s ruthlessness. Back then, he had opposed the Qin Family¡¯s treatment toward Qin Yu. s, he was powerless in changing the family¡¯s decision alone so he was filled with regret.


    The Qin Family brought Qin Yu trauma and it seemed like they could only find a way to slowly appease him. Qin Zhan made a firm resolution that no matter what, he had to win Qin Yu over for the Qin Family.


    ¡°Fifth Elder. Fifth Elder...¡±


    At this moment, a few people hastily rushed over. They were headed by a middle-aged man with small thin eyes and a small tidy goatee on his chin.


    Qin Zhan was startled when he saw the man leading the group and blurted out in astonishment, ¡°Third Elder, why did youe?¡±


    The person who hade was the Third Elder of the Qin Family¡¯s Seven Great Elders, Qin Chong.


    Qin Chong¡¯s expression showed anxiety and his robes were covered with dust. Based on their appearances, one could tell that they hadn¡¯t properly rested before making the trip here.


    Qin Zhan¡¯s heart tightened, an ominous premonition filled his heart as he urgently asked, ¡°Third Elder, has something happened in the Qin Family?¡±


    Qin Chong took a few steps forward, gasping slightly to catch his breath. He quickly passed Qin Zhan a letter. ¡°This is from your younger brother, hurry and take a look.¡±


    Qin Zhan had an ominous premonition. He immediately tore open the letter and unfolded it. There was only a single and simple sentence inside: Brother, Mother is critically ill. Pleasee back quickly.


    Qin Zhan¡¯s expression drastically changed. He grabbed Qin Chong and almost screamed as he asked, ¡°What happened to my mother?!¡±


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s old illness suddenly rpsed and even Master Du Chen is helpless against it. The family head had me rush over here at top speed as your recement in hopes that you could quickly return and see the old Madam¡¯sst moments. Fifth Elder, hurry and go, leave this to me!¡± Qin Chong urged.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Qin Zhan didn¡¯t have time to speak further. He immediately turned around to fly away. Then, he suddenly stopped, his body turning to face Qin Chong. ¡°Third Elder, you must keep an eye on Qin Yu.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, Fifth Elder! Hurry and go, otherwise, you might not be able to leave! We can talk about that crippleter! ¡± Qin Chong was so anxious for him to leave.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Qin Zhan¡¯s words weren¡¯t even finished before he flew away like a tempest, disappearing into the darkness in a sh. The youths could only sigh in astonishment at the speed of a Transformational Realm cultivator.


    Seeing Qin Zhan leave, Qin Chong finally released a sigh. Soon after the Qin Family returned to their camp, the others from Luosang City also settled down and returned.


    At the Qin Family¡¯s camp inside Qin Biao¡¯s tent, somebody had already helped Qin Biao bandage his wound. He was currently lying down on a nket as Qin Zhao took care of him at his bedside. The others had already been sent away.


    Right now, the father-son pair both had anxious looks on their faces. ¡°Father, what do we do now? Since Qin Yu has restored his cultivation, does that mean his memories have also been restored? If that¡¯s the case and he exposes us then we¡¯ll certainly, certainly...¡± Qin Zhao got up, frenzied.


    Qin Biao immediately shouted in a low voice, ¡°Zhao¡¯er, calm down! This time you must stay calm. What are you so panicked about? How can you fight Qin Yu with such cowardice?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Qin Zhao¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Ai!¡± Qin Biao looked at his son and sighed regretfully. He hated iron for not bing steel [1. When Qin Biao looks at Qin Zhao and ¡°hated iron for not bing steel¡± it means that he felt resentful towards Qin Zhao for not meeting expectations. He is also impatient to see his son¡¯s improvement]. His son had a gift for cultivation and a ruthless heart, unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t clear-headed enough to ponder over things. If something unexpected happened, he would always be distracted and over-react with fear.


    ¡°Zhao¡¯er, you¡¯re already neen years old. Next year, you¡¯ll be twenty. I only hope that you can quickly mature so that when you encounter a problem, you can think things over with a clear mind, instead of panicking.¡± Qin Biao¡¯s expression was serious as he guided his son.


    Qin Zhao nodded and settled down. ¡°Father, I understand. Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Simple, just let Qin Yu stay in Ten Thousand Beast Mountain forever.¡± Qin Biao clenched his teeth firmly, his eyes shining. ¡°This time, we can¡¯t make the same mistake asst time. We have to kill him here.¡± When he finished speaking, his face was sinister and ruthless.


    ¡°I also think we should kill him here, but Father, right now he¡¯s too strong. You were even wounded. Plus, the Fifth Elder is currently guarding him now. How can we still kill him?¡±


    When Qin Zhao asked that, Qin Biao was also dazed. That¡¯s right, with their current state, how could they possibly kill Qin Yu? Not being killed by Qin Yu was already good enough.


    ¡°Qin Biao, Zhao¡¯er.¡± At this moment, a voice rang from outside. A familiar man in his fifties walked in. He had small eyes and a goatee.


    Seeing this person, Qin Biao and his son were startled before they were filled with endless delight. In their hearts, they loudly shouted that the heavens were helping them.


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡± Qin Biao loudly shouted with excitement.


    ¡°Second Grandfather!¡± Qin Zhao also loudly shouted.


    The one who came in was the third elder Qin Chong. He was Qin Biao¡¯s Second Uncle and Qin Zhao¡¯s Second Grandfather.


    ¡°Eh? Qin Biao you don¡¯t need to stand up! Lie down! Lie down!¡± Qin Chong entered with a smiled.


    ¡°Second Grandfather, please sit.¡± Qin Zhao quickly fetched a stool.


    ¡°Alright, Zhao¡¯er you should also sit.¡± Qin Chong sat straight before staring at Qin Biao as he questioned, ¡°How are you feeling? Do you feel slightly better?¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle, it¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯s not that important. Why did youe?¡± Qin Biao was very curious about this.


    ¡°Qin Zhan¡¯s old mother is dying, so I came to rece him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Qin Biao was filled with excitement. Qin Zhan who was protecting Qin Yu had left and luckily, he had been reced by his Second Uncle. The heavens were truly helping them ah! How could Qin Biao not feel moved?


    ¡°Second Uncle, do you know about Qin Yu? He...¡± Qin Zhao was just about to exin it to Qin Chong in detail when Qin Chong raised his hand to stop him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I already know everything.¡± When Qin Chong returned with some people from the Qin Family just now, he heard all about Qin Yu¡¯s power and Qin Biao¡¯s injuries.


    Qin Zhao took this opportunity to say something. ¡°Second Grandfather, what should we do now? You must help us do something about it ah!¡± The thing he was most afraid of was that if he failed and was exposed, everything he currently had would be snatched away by Qin Yu. He was also afraid of Qin Yu¡¯s revenge. With the strength Qin Yu had just shown, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for Qin Yu to get rid of him.


    Qin Chong nodded as he reassured him. ¡°Zhao¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to obtain everything you possess today, so I absolutely will not let others snatch it away. Besides, you¡¯re my favorite grandson and I will always stand by your side.¡± [2. TL Note: Qin Chong refers to himself as ¡°Second Grandfather¡± but I thought it would sound weird in English, so I reced it with the ¡°I¡± pronoun.]


    Qin Chong¡¯s words filled the father-son pair with joy as their hearts felt at ease.


    Qin Chong¡¯s face was grave as he said, ¡°Qin Biao, you always n things carefully. Tell me what you¡¯re nning.¡±


    Qin Biao clenched his teeth and spoke. ¡°Second Uncle, we must go through with our n [3. The idiom ¡°Ö»ÄÜÒ»²»×ö¶þ²»ÐÝ¡± trantes to something along the lines of ¡°don¡¯t do it, or don¡¯t rest,¡± which means to either give up or go through with something until the very end.] to kill Qin Yu. No matter what, we absolutely cannot allow him to leave Ten Thousand Beast Mountain alive!¡±


    Qin Chong¡¯s small eyes narrowed into slits as he pondered.


    Seeing that Qin Chong wasn¡¯t speaking, Qin Biao and Qin Zhao¡¯s hearts tightened with anxiety, fearing Qin Chong would not agree to kill Qin Yu.


    ¡°Second Uncle, Qin Yu restored his cultivation and is now even stronger than before. I suspect that he carries some sort of rare or inherited treasure. If we kill him, all of his treasures and items will be ours.¡± Qin Biao said that in order to make Qin Chong want to kill Qin Yu.


    ¡°Alright. Without poison, there¡¯s no great man [4. The idiom that is used for ¡°with no poison, there is no great man¡± means that ¡°a great man has to be ruthless.¡±].¡± Qin Chong¡¯s thin eyes suddenly opened as he agreed to Qin Biao¡¯s method. This made the father-son pair rx. ¡°Killing Qin Yu is fine, but we must have a fool-proof n. After all, he is also someone from the Qin Family. You can¡¯t just say kill and expect him to be killed.¡±


    ¡°En. Second Uncle is right,¡± agreed Qin Biao. Immediately, they began to create a surefire n to assassinate Qin Yu.


    ......


    Qin Yu had no idea that there was a deadly threat approaching. Together with Wang Murong, they chose a somewhat isted area to prop up their own tents. Wang Murong had already prepared everything and only needed to take out the two tents from her space ring.


    The tents were finally set up and they both rested. However, just as Qin Yu lied down, he heard somebody approaching his tent. In a ce like this, it was a must to be vignt at all times. Therefore, he was especially sensitive toward any signs of activity in their vicinity.


    He stealthily crawled up and carefully pulled open the door to reveal a small crack to peek out from. In the dusky night, about a hundred feet from the tent was a person¡¯s figure standing in the dark. From the person¡¯s build, it seemed to be a woman.


    The woman stood there, pacing back and forth before suddenly stopping in her tracks. For a moment she turned to leave but strangely, she hadn¡¯t even walked a few steps before returning back to the front of his tent and stopping again. This was repeated several times.


    Qin Yu was at a loss. Was this woman ill? It waste into the night, yet, instead of sleeping, she chose to run over here to his tent. Who was she?


    With curiosity, Qin Yu left the tent and walked in the direction of the figure.


    After walking a few steps forward, he recognized who the woman was. Unexpectedly, it was Lu Wushuang.

 Chapter 16:The Young Lady’s Malicious Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 16:The Young Lady''s Malicious Scheme</h4>


    Seeing Lu Wushuang, Qin Yu¡¯s face exposed a trace of a sneer.


    His sneer was for the former Qin Yu. He really couldn¡¯t understand how the former Qin Yu had been interested in such a woman before. The two had once pledged an oath of eternal love. They promised that if one of them couldn¡¯t marry, the other would refuse marriage. They also promised to love each other regardless of poverty or riches. The two would only stand by each other until old age, despite all tribtions, forever until the end of time, never changing their feelings.


    And the ridiculous thing about it was during the three months that followed after Qin Yu turned into a cripple, despite their pledge of undying love, Lu Wushuang had never gone to see him once. Moreover, she never sent anyone to voice her concern. Instead, while he was bedridden and recuperating, she had actually turned her back and agreed to marry somebody else.


    She was already engaged to someone else, plus it was already sote in the evening, so what was she doing here?


    ¡°What did youe here for?¡± Qin Yu stepped forward, his face expressionless as he spoke.


    Lu Wushuang raised her head. When she saw Qin Yu¡¯s exquisite but indifferent face, for a moment she didn¡¯t know what to say. She was silent for a long time before finally clenching her teeth before giving Qin Yu what she believed to be a charming smile. ¡°Qin Yu, do you still remember the promise we made?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s eyes shone with disdain as he sneered, retorting back, ¡°Promise, what promise?¡±


    ¡°You previously said that in this life, you would only marry me. You also said that I would be your only woman in this lifetime,¡± Lu Wushuang stated weakly.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Qin Yu unexpectedlyughed. But of course, it was a mockingugh.


    ¡°Wh¡ªwhat are youughing about?¡± Qin Yu¡¯sugh made Lu Wushuang feel somewhat uneasy.


    ¡°I¡¯m justughing at how vulgar you are.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you just call me vulgar?¡± Lu Wushuang¡¯s face revealed a trace of anger. She was the grand and stately eldest miss of the Lu Family and the flower of Luosang City; who would dare to call her ¡®vulgar¡¯?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not vulgar?¡± Qin Yu sneered with contempt. ¡°You betrayed me for Qin Zhao, yet now you¡¯vee back looking for me to talk about some promise. What do you want? Could it be that you want this Young Master to favor you? Wouldn¡¯t that be cheating on Qin Zhao? Haha! Betraying one man is already cheap enough, yet you want to continue to shamelessly two-time another man. Is there anyone else who could be more shameless and vulgar than you?¡±


    ¡°Qin Yu, you¡¯ve misunderstood me! I¡¯m only with Qin Zhao because I was forced to be with him.¡± Lu Wushuang put up front. ¡°After you had turned into a cripple, everyone in the Lu Family including my Father pressured me. They wouldn¡¯t allow me to be engaged with a cripple. I was forced to get engaged to Qin Zhao. As a kid, I had no ability to resist my family and could only submit. Obviously, this was also for your sake because I could enter the Qin Family and see you.¡±


    ¡°Lies. Just continue lying.¡± The sneer on Qin Yu¡¯s face only grew more pronounced. These kinds of lies would only swindle a love-struck ignorant fool. Trying to deceive a man who lived two lives like him was simply a huge joke.


    ¡°Qin Yu, please believe me! Everything I said is true!¡± Lu Wushuang¡¯s face was filled with sincerity as she emphasized her words.


    ¡°Are they really?¡± Qin Yu continued tough mockingly. ¡°Earlier when Qin Zhao defeated that Luobei City cultivator, just who was it that intimately wiped his sweat and stood so happily by his side?¡±


    ¡°That...I...¡± Lu Wushuang was at a loss for words. Her face burned.


    Qin Yu couldn¡¯t help but admire this woman. She was only a young girl in her teens yet her vanity was actually so strong and her schemes were so deep. Most importantly, her face was quite thick. [1. Qin Yu says that Lu Wushuang¡¯s face is quite thick which implies that she is ¡°thick-skinned¡± and bold.] She was truly shameless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say any more, just scram. Don¡¯t stand here and continue to dirty this Young Master¡¯s vision,¡± Qin Yu bluntlymanded.


    Lu Wushuang¡¯s face turned stiff. Each of Qin Yu¡¯s sentences was more malicious than thest. She had always enjoyed the praises and admiration from others. Nobody had ever dared to say such hateful words to her. However, there were some who talked behind her back and if she heard them, she always pursued the matter until the very end. Once she had inadvertently heard somebody talking behind her back in secret and that person was quickly put to death by her.


    Today, Qin Yu first called her lowly, then shameless, and now he was even malicious enough to say she was dirtying his eyes. How could she endure that?


    Her appearance was outstanding and she was born in the rich and noble Lu Family. Yet still, Qin Yu said she was dirtying his eyes?


    ¡°Qin Yu, you can forget about everything that was between us before, but you cannot humte me like this!¡± Lu Wushuang¡¯s tone held a trace of anger.


    ¡°How am I insulting you? Not directly pping you a few times would already be polite of me! A slut is a slut. What qualifications do you have to demand the respect of others?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t call this Miss a slut!¡± Lu Wushuang finally couldn¡¯t help but explode, releasing an ear-piercing scream.


    *Pa*


    The crisp sound echoed and Lu Wushuang¡¯s shriek came to an abrupt stop, the area fell into silence leaving only the sounds of the wind.


    Lu Wushuang¡¯s face was crooked. Her entire body was stiff as she stood there. Imprinted on her face were five bright red fingerprints. £¬


    After a long time, Lu Wushuang touched the scorching hot, painful side of her face with trembling fingers as she slowly turned her head to stare at the indifferent youth standing in the dim light. Her eyes were filled with bitter resentment.


    ¡°You...you dared to hit me?¡±


    ¡°I dared to,¡± Qin Yu replied icily. ¡°A slut like you berating this Young Master to shut up should be beaten. Now scram!¡±


    ¡°Qin Yu, I swear I¡¯ll make you pay for what you just did! You will regret this!¡± Lu Wushuang swore resolutely before turning around and rushing into the darkness.


    ¡°This Young Master will never regret his actions.¡± Qin Yu snorted disdainfully and turned around to return to his tent. A woman¡¯s beautiful figure stood nearby. It was Wang Murong.


    Qin Yu had long known that Wang Murong was standing behind him.


    ¡°Miss Murong, apologies for disturbing your rest.¡± Qin Yu walked toward Wang Murong and apologized.


    Wang Murong shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But now you¡¯ve offended that Miss Lu, what if....?¡±


    ¡±There¡¯s no need to worry about. Let¡¯s sleep early. Good night.¡±


    ¡°En, good night.¡±


    They returned to their tents.


    Far away, Lu Wushuang stopped after running a while and turned around to hatefully stare at Qin Yu¡¯s tent. Her heart swelled with resentment.


    ¡°Qin Yu, since you¡¯re being so heartless, don¡¯t me me for not being righteous! I said you needed to pay the price, so you will definitely pay the price!¡± Lu Wushuang gnashed her teeth as she spat out that sentence.


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t anticipate just how dreadful a woman¡¯s vengeful scheme could be.


    With a *sha* sound, Lu Wushuang tore the cloth around her chest. She allowed her clothing toe off, exposing her snow-white neck and chest with half of her alluring bosom showing. ¡°


    She also messed up her hair before finally cing her lips between her teeth. She hesitated for a moment before ruthlessly biting down. Blood spilled from her lips.


    Everything was prepared and ready. Lu Wushuang covered her small mouth and released a loud cry, her weeping filled with grief and bitterness.


    She cried bitterly just like this as she ran, passing by the camps of many other powers. Many of those inside the tents were rmed and some of the meddlesome ones even came out to look around.


    In the dusky night, they saw a messy-haired woman with her clothes ripped apart, covering her lips as she cried miserably. Based on her appearance, one would think she had been sullied by somebody.


    In Qin Biao¡¯s tent, Qin Biao, Qin Chong, and Qin Zhao were just discussing how they could kill Qin Yu in Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. They thought of countless strategies but all of them were rejected in the end. From beginning to present, they still hadn¡¯t thought of any good methods.


    Just as they were discussing, Lu Wushuang¡¯s weeping sounded from outside.


    ¡°Who¡¯s crying?¡± Qin Chong was very strong and could hear how the crying sounds were getting nearer and nearer as it approached their tent.


    Qin Biao and Qin Zhao immediately pricked up their ears. Qin Zhao suddenly jolted. ¡°It sounds like Shuang¡¯er crying!¡± He couldn¡¯t be more familiar with Lu Wushuang and could naturally distinguish her voice.


    ¡°You said Lu Wushuang?¡± Qin Biao frowned. ¡°Why is she crying thiste at night?¡±


    ¡°Second Grandfather, Father, I¡¯m going out to take a look.¡± Qin Zhao didn¡¯t say any more and rushed out.


    ¡°Zhao! Qin Zhao! Where are you?¡± The sounds of Lu Wushuang¡¯s mournful weeping grew closer and closer, quickly entering the range of the Qin Family¡¯s camp.


    People from the Qin Family came out of their tents one after the other, staring at Lu Wushuang in astonishment.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, I¡¯m here. Wh¡ªwhat happened? Who hurt you?¡± Qin Zhao ran up and eximed upon seeing Lu Wushuang¡¯s messy hair and disordered clothing.


    ¡°Zhao! Wahhh!!!¡± Lu Wushuang didn¡¯t say anymore and just threw herself into his bosom as she bawled. Her sobbing was filled with grief and inconsble anguish. Some of the girls in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but be infected by the mood, shedding tears one after the other.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, tell me exactly what happened! Who bullied you?¡± Qin Zhao clenched his teeth, forcing back his rage as he supported Lu Wushuang. The fire shone brightly, so from his position, he could clearly see that half of Lu Wushuang¡¯s soft breast was exposed. In that moment, hot blood rushed into his head, almost turning him mad.


    Men were able to bear anything. However, if their own woman was touched by another man, especially in such an intimate area, they would go crazy.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, tell me who it was! I want to kill him!¡± Qin Zhao was furious.


    ¡°Wahhh!!! Qin Zhao, I let you down...I won¡¯t live anymore, just let me die!¡± Lu Wushuang suddenly flung away Qin Zhao¡¯s hand and took out a gold hairpin from her hair, sharply thrusting the sharp point at her own neck.


    ¡°Stop! You¡¯ve gone insane!¡± Qin Zhao acted swiftly, firmly grabbing Lu Wushuang¡¯s hands as he shouted, ¡°Tell me what exactly happened! Who did this? Tell me!¡±


    Qin Zhao was filled with anxiety and anger. He was almost driven mad.


    ¡°Wahhh!!!¡± Lu Wushuang threw herself headfirst into Qin Zhao¡¯s bosom, crying bitterly as she said, ¡°It was Qin Yu! He almost sullied me! Qin Zhao, you have to help me! Otherwise, I won¡¯t have the right to stand up! I can only die ah! Wahhh!!!¡±


    ¡°Qin Yu. You beast! You bastard!¡± Qin Zhao snarled as he raised his head, ¡°I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    Right now his mind was engulfed by anger. He only needed to know who it was. As for how he would kill him, he hadn¡¯t even thought that far yet. They dared to stain his woman, so he would kill them no matter who it was.


    ¡°Zhao¡¯er,e back!¡±


    A loud shout stopped Qin Zhao¡¯s rushing footsteps. The one who had called was Qin Chong and Qin Zhao had no choice but to obey him.


    ¡°Second Grandfather, I have to kill Qin Yu!¡± Qin Zhao was furious. He gnashed his teeth as blue veins protruded from his fist. A cracking sound could be heard as he squeezed his hands.

 Chapter 17: The Ruthless Father and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 17: The Ruthless Father and Daughter</h4>


    ¡°Calm down a little first!¡± Qin Chong shouted at Qin Zhao. His cold gazended on the bitterly crying Lu Wushuang. Unlike Qin Zhao, he was experienced and wouldn¡¯t be fooled so easily.


    Although Lu Wushuang was sobbing endlessly and attempted suicide, the amount of tears she had shed wasn¡¯t even a lot. Plus, when she had tried tomit suicide with that gold hairpin earlier, it had easily been grabbed by Qin Zhao and she hadn¡¯t even struggled when he stopped her. Furthermore, if she was really bullied by somebody, she should¡¯ve found her father, Lu Jing, first. Why would she firste here to find Qin Zhao? All of these points were very suspicious.


    ¡°Miss Wushuang, speak, what actually happened?¡±


    Under Qin Chong¡¯s cold stare, Lu Wushuang felt as if she had beenpletely seen through, causing her to lose some confidence. However, her heart suddenly flipped as she quickly thought of a countermeasure.


    A thudding sound rang out as Lu Wushuang heavily kneeled down, wailing as she crouched on the floor. It was louder and filled with even more grief than her previous crying. She wept until her lungs were sore.


    ¡°Second Grandfather! You have to help Shuang¡¯er, otherwise, Shuang¡¯er can¡¯t possibly live with this shame! Wahhh!!!¡±


    Qin Zhao looked at Lu Wushuang, his heart filled with endless distress as he hastily supported her. ¡°Shuang¡¯er, stand up and speak.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t get up! If Second Grandfather won¡¯t help Shuang¡¯er, Shuang¡¯er can only kneel here until she dies! I don¡¯t have the face to keep on living, either! Wahhh!!!¡± Lu Wushuang¡¯s face was determined. She resolved to fight until herst breath.


    Qin Chongid down a guarantee. ¡°Alright, Shuang¡¯er. First, tell me what¡¯s going on and Grandfather will help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Second Grandfather! Thank you, Second Grandfather! Shuang¡¯er will kowtow for you.¡± After she said this, she really did lower her head into a kowtow before telling them what happened. ¡°Just now, my stomach was feeling unwell, so I wanted to find a remote area to go to. Unexpectedly, the area I went to was where Qin Yu was camping.¡±


    ¡°When Qin Yu saw me, he stopped me and brought up the former mutual affection between us, hoping to rekindle our rtionship. However, I¡¯m already engaged to Qin Zhao and in this life, I will forever be Qin Zhao¡¯s woman until death. How could I possibly agree to marry him? Therefore, I forcefully rejected him. Who knew he would fly into a rage out of humiliation and use force against me? If he continued what he did, it would¡¯ve been toote to change anything and I would¡¯ve be his!¡±


    Hearing this, Qin Zhao¡¯s entire body trembled with rage. His eyes were bloodshot and he clenched his teeth in fury. He only wished he could find Qin Yu right now and dismember his body into a million pieces!


    ¡°I naturally didn¡¯t just let that beast have his way and resisted with all my might. As a result, my hair got messed up and my clothing was torn by him. However, he still wanted to kiss me and I struggled as hard as I could. Although he didn¡¯t seed, my lips were bitten by his teeth.¡± Lu Wushuang lifted her head, allowing everyone to see her lips. Sure enough, her lips were covered in blood.


    ¡°Seeing me struggle so violently and how he never got his way, he was extremely furious and fiercely pped me on the face before throwing me aside. Only then was I able to escape from his evil ws and run back here. Look! His handprints are still on my face! Wahhh!!!¡± Lu Wushuang cried as she lifted her face to show everybody.


    Under the bright mes, the five bright red fingerprints were especially clear on her pale skin.


    ¡°Qin Yu, if I, Qin Zhao do not kill you, then I am not a human!¡± Qin Zhao couldn¡¯t control his rage any longer, unleashing an earth-shattering roar toward the heavens.


    At this moment, Qin Biao endured the pain and also came out from the tent. He lightly walked next to Qin Chong and spoke softly. ¡°Second Uncle.¡±


    Qin Chong turned his head toward him, his goatee shaking as he quietly asked, ¡°Qin Biao, what do you think?¡±


    Qin Biao smiled strangely. ¡°Second Uncle, regardless of whether this is real or fake, the heavens are helping us by giving us a chance to use this as a pretext against Qin Yu...¡± He didn¡¯t need to say anymore. Anyone could discern the meaning behind his words.


    Qin Chong nodded, a ruthless smile flitting past his aged face. ¡°Good, such a golden opportunity bestowed by the heavens cannot be missed. It seems that even the gods want Qin Yu to die ah.¡±


    Besides, it seemed like the heavens really did want to make things difficult for Qin Yu and help the father-son pair. First, Qin Zhan was reced with Qin Chong who had a good rtionship with the father-son pair and now it was delivering such a good pretext to take action against Qin Yu. Everything could be said to be God¡¯s will.


    How could they let God¡¯s will slip by? Qin Chong¡¯s face sunk as he angrily shouted, ¡°Qin Yu! So he was actually a beast in human skin all along! He actually dared toy his paws on his brother¡¯s [1. Here, the word for ¡°brother¡± doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that Qin Yu is Qin Zhao¡¯s brother by blood. It is a more respectful term for ¡°brother¡± that is used to refer to a man of about the same age. It¡¯s simr to how close friends can call each other ¡°ge,¡± which is used to refer to a male that is older.] fiancee. Such a heartless and immoral person is intolerable. It is my Qin Family¡¯s misfortune and my Qin Family¡¯s disgrace! Everyone, don¡¯t tell me that he doesn¡¯t deserve death!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Qin Zhao released a yell that echoed endlessly in the valley.


    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it...!!!¡±


    Lu Wushuang¡¯s acting was trulymendable. It really did manage to deceive countless people. Their voices erupted in agreement as it echoed in the valley and resonated through the skies. People from other powers came out from their tents one after the other as they curiously joined the crowd. They wanted to know what had happened.


    ¡°Shaung¡¯er, what happened? How did you be like this?¡± At this moment, Lu Jing hurriedly came over with the rest of the Lu Family, jumping in fear when he saw Lu Wushuang¡¯s appearance. He immediately bellowed, ¡°Who made you like this? Who did this? Qin Zhao was it you?!¡±


    Lu Jing red furiously and shot daggers at Qin Zhao.


    Qin Chongid down a guarantee, ¡°Father, it wasn¡¯t Qin Zhao. It was Qin Yu, that beast!¡±


    ¡°Qin Yu?¡± Lu Jing was startled as he stared at Lu Wushuang.


    Something was wrong ah. Earlier he had intentionally coerced Lu Wushuang to curry favor with Qin Yu. How did she run here and start calling Qin Yu a beast? What had happened?


    Wouldn¡¯t Qin Yu being a ¡°beast¡± be the best result? By taking Lu Wushuang on the spot, the rice would be cooked and Qin Zhao definitely wouldn¡¯t want a woman who had been taken by another man. That way, the Lu Family could honorably withdraw from the marriage and Qin Yu would be his son-inw. How good would that be? But how did it end up like this?


    Lu Jing was still in a daze. He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. He was just about to ask when Qin Chong suddenly shouted with a loud voice, ¡°Members of the Qin Family, obey and follow us to dispose of that brute! Our Qin Family does not have such a bastard!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Qin Family members answered in a resonating voice. Almost everyone followed behind Qin Chong and the father-son pair.


    Lu Jing nced at the murderous looking Qin Family charging out and pulled Lu Wushuang to the side as he asked her in a low voice, ¡°Shuang¡¯er, what exactly happened?¡±


    Lu Wushuang wiped her tears and looked at everybody around her who was focused on rushing forward. Nobody was paying attention to her. She was easily able to mutter a sentence into Lu Jing¡¯s ear.


    ¡°What?! Shuang¡¯er, you...!¡± Lu Jing frowned. He had really underestimated his own daughter and hadn¡¯t thought that she would be able to bring the situation to such a degree nor did he expect she could plot such a poisonous n to frame Qin Yu.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t say anything. Things have already progressed this far. I hate Qin Yu. Since I cannot obtain him, then it¡¯s better to destroy him!¡± Lu Wushuang¡¯s face exposed a cruel and resentful expression. ¡°By killing Qin Yu, Qin Zhao would be able to continue being the number one talent of the Qin Family and by marrying him, I would be able to be the number one madam. Then, nobody would be able to shake my position. Isn¡¯t this so?¡±


    ¡°Eh...?¡± Lu Jing stared at Lu Wushuang as if she was a monster. At this moment, he felt as if this was the first time he really met his daughter. A woman¡¯s heart was like a needle in a haystack, iprehensible. It seemed like his daughter had grown up and he could no longer see through his daughter¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, you and your mother are truly simr. You might have even surpassed her.¡± Lu Jing sighed.


    ¡°Father, this is called the student surpassing the master.¡± Lu Wushuang stealthily exposed a proud smile. Currently, she looked nothing like her previously wretched appearance. Without the least bit of grief or heartbreak, she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t my resemnce to Mother for the best? Don¡¯t forget how you became the Lu Family Master. Wasn¡¯t that all due to Mother¡¯s help? Alright, let¡¯s hurry and go now. I want to see how Qin Yu dies.¡±


    ¡°Alright, with no poison, there is no great man [2. The idiom that is used for ¡°with no poison, there is no great man¡± means that ¡°a great man has to be ruthless.¡±]. In order for you to be the first madam of the Qin Family, Father will support you. Just me that rascal Qin Yu for not being tactful and not being able to appreciate you. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Finished speaking, the ruthlessly scheming father-daughter pair quickly caught up with the murderous Qin Family troops.


    ¡°Qin Yu, you bastard, get your ass here for this Laozi!¡±


    Before he even arrived at Qin Yu¡¯s tent, Qin Zhao couldn¡¯t help but release a thunderous roar. The echo shook the entire valley.


    Qin Yu who had just lied down immediately hopped up again. He swiftly jumped out from his tent before staring at the countless torches in astonishment. Innumerable people were aggressively charging toward him and the ones at the very front were the Qin Family, followed by a crowd that came to watch the show.


    ¡°Qin Xiong, what happened?¡± Wang Murong could naturally hear such loud noises and couldn¡¯t rest. She exited her tent and stood beside Qin Yu, staring at the huge mass of people charging toward them. A trace of surprise appeared on her beautiful face.


    Qin Yu stared at the approaching crowd and saw Lu Wushuang amongst them. At that moment, he seemed to have understood. A sneer appeared on his face.


    ¡°That slut! I underestimated her. Her charisma really isn¡¯t weak if she could bring so many reinforcements so quickly.¡±


    At first, Qin Yu didn¡¯t care much but when he saw Qin Biao and Qin Zhao along with Qin Chong leading them, he was startled.


    Qin Chong was one of the Qin Family¡¯s Seven Great Elders. Qin Yu was naturally very familiar with him.


    Because Qin Chong was very close with Qin Biao and Qin Zhao, he had always stood on Qin Zhao¡¯s side in the never-endingpetition between Qin Yu and Qin Zhao. Therefore, in the past, he had always made things especially difficult for Qin Yu and Qin Yu also hated Qin Chong to the bone.


    This old man¡¯s arrival was definitely harmful for Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t understand. Weren¡¯t the people with him from the Qin Family? If so, why was Qin Chong here and not Qin Zhan? If it was Qin Zhan here, he wouldn¡¯t have to fear Lu Wushuang ying any schemes but now that it was Qin Chong, the situation would be different.


    ¡°Miss Murong, hurry and leave! I¡¯ll find a way to catch up.¡± Qin Yu stared at the approaching mob, his tone grave.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Wang Murong gracefully frowned.


    Qin Yu¡¯s words were urgent. ¡°The ones who came are all my mortal enemies. Just in case, it would be better for you to go first.¡±


    Wang Murong smiled. ¡°Qin Xiong, we¡¯re friends. How could we be friends if I just left you alone during a cmity? Besides, they also wouldn¡¯t dare to touch me. Even cing everything else aside, just my rtionship with Master Tie Shou would make them helpless toward me. So you don¡¯t have to worry about me, instead, you should be more careful.¡±

 Chapter 18: Sinking into a Hopeless Situation

    <h4>Chapter 18: Sinking into a Hopeless Situation</h4>


    As Qin Yu listened to Wang Murong, he felt both moved andforted. He no longer needed to worry. Wang Murong¡¯s life experiences were quite extraordinary. Although Qin Yu still didn¡¯t know her true identity, he could guess that her background had to be monstrous. Even the most honored man in Luosang City, Tie Shou was extremely deferential towards her. The Qin Family would be courting death if dared to touch her.


    Qin Yu¡¯s heart rxed. ¡°Many thanks, Miss Murong. Then let¡¯s just see what exactly this crowd wants to do.¡± He stared icily at the aggressively approaching mob.


    The mob was finally near. Under the illumination of the densely packed torches, the originally deste area became brightly lit, bing very lively.


    ¡°Qin Yu, you bastard, I¡¯vee to take your life!¡±


    Qin Zhao¡¯s blood immediately boiled when he saw Qin Yu and without speaking any further, he attacked. His pre-prepared sword streaked through the night sky, aiming to kill Qin Yu in one stroke. Unfortunately, he was stopped by Qin Biao¡¯s loud shout.


    ¡°Zhao¡¯er,e back!¡±


    Qin Zhao stared at Qin Yu resentfully. ¡°Father, I must kill him tonight!¡±


    Qin Biao ground his teeth fiercely before angrily retorting, ¡°What kill?! Is it even possible for you to kill him?! Come back!¡±


    Right now, Qin Biao truly wished he could give this brainless son of his a good p. Anyone with eyes could see Qin Yu¡¯s strength earlier and Qin Zhao wasn¡¯t his match. Wouldn¡¯t rushing up to kill him just be throwing away your life or inviting humiliation upon yourself? Was the disgrace he had received today not enough?


    ¡°I...¡± Qin Zhao stood there for a moment, unable to respond before icily ring at Qin Yu again. In his heart, a thread of fear actually grew.


    ¡°You¡¯re still noting back?!¡± Qin Biao gave another yell. ¡°Your Second Grandfather is here to make reprisals, so there¡¯s no need for your impudence!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Qin Zhao finally returned to the crowd in embarrassment.


    Within the crowd, Lu Wushuang watched Qin Zhao¡¯s behavior and felt very disappointed. She had thought that this man would disobey his father¡¯s order and kill Qin Yu even at the risk of his own life, but in the end, he still retreated.


    What a coward.


    ¡°Qin Yu, you¡¯re still not going to get over here and kowtow after seeing the Third Elder?!¡± The crowd halted their footsteps. In the Qin Family¡¯s ranks, a thin, forty-year-old man rushed out from the crowd. He shouted loudly as he advanced towards Qin Yu. Don¡¯t look at how thin his body was because his voice was actually very loud, resounding clearly in everybody¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Kowtow?¡± Qin Yu twitched his nose disdainfully. ¡°This young master is already no longer apart of the Qin Family. What Third Elder? This young master doesn¡¯t recognize him.¡±


    ¡°You...!¡± The thin man was furious, pointing his finger at Qin Yu as he cursed, ¡°You really are a disgrace! Not even recognizing your family¡¯s own seniors! Fine, my Qin Family also refuses to have a rebellious brute like you! Today, we will dispose of you from the family!¡±


    ¡°Dispose of me from the family?¡± Qin Yu was startled. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Qin Yu, you still don¡¯t know your crime?¡± Qin Chong walked forward, his voice imposing. A cold qi surged from his body, causing his robes to dance in the wind.


    This was the power of a Transformation Realm cultivator. The crowd¡¯s faces immediately changed. They were terrified as some of the weaker ones immediately drew back, afraid they would actually be wounded by the cold qi that Qin Chong released.


    Qin Yu was directly besieged by the cold qi. His expression changed slightly as his clothes and long hair were lifted by the wind. However, his young body still stood there motionlessly. He gazed sharply at Qin Chong as he started to speak, his voice filled with indifference. ¡°What? The Qin Family¡¯s Third Elder wants to use strength against someone who is weaker? The old is taking advantage of the young? Wow, the Qin Family really is powerful!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You should be pped for daring to say such words to the Third Elder!¡± The thin man released another explosive shout. He charged over in a sh, his hand moving to quickly and violently p Qin Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Qin Yu angrily shouted, using Cloudtrack Phantom to rush over and face the attack. He struck forward with his palm, producing a rumbling sound like muffled thunder. It was the first form of Rushing Thunder Palm¡ªPower Like Rushing Thunder.


    The thin man was startled and hurriedly tried to change his move, turning his p into a push as it directly knocked against Qin Yu¡¯s palm.


    *Rumble*


    A sudden p of thunder rang out. The noise scared the thin man. On top of that, he had suddenly been thrust into a battle. Qin Yu¡¯s Cloudtrack Phantom¡¯s speed was too fast and too strange. After the palm strike, the thin man released a painful groan as his body was sent flying backward. He created a pit in the ground as he fell, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Qin Yu moved his hand and stood there under the night sky indifferently, his gaze was like ice.


    The crowd¡¯s faces twitched as they watched. Just now, they had thought that under Qin Chong, the Transformation Realm cultivator¡¯s deterrence, Qin Yu wouldn¡¯t dare to show even the least bit of attitude and could only get beaten. Who would¡¯ve thought that not only did he show attitude, he even took the initiative to attack, sending a member of the Qin Family flying and coughing blood?


    Qin Chong¡¯s face was cold. Qin Yu had actually dared to act right in front of him. Although the one getting physically beaten was somebody else, it was actually his own face that was getting pped!


    ¡°You wretch! Are you tired of living?!¡± Qin Chong suddenly clenched his fists. As he spoke, his goatee danced madly.


    ¡°Haha! The Qin Family¡¯s people are all so strong ah! A man in his forties fighting a youth that¡¯s still only in his teens and an elder personally taking action! Wow, what a joke!¡±


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Qing Yun¡¯s body. A huge question mark could practically be seen on their foreheads. Just now, wasn¡¯t it Qing Yun who had been beaten miserably by Qin Yu? Why was she speaking up for Qin Yu now? The hell?! This made no sense at all! It would be fine if anyone else here spoke up for Qin Yu, but it shouldn¡¯t be Qing Yun ah!


    Beside her, Qing Yun¡¯s father Qing Liyuan immediately shouted, ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t speak out of turn! If a younger member of the family did something wrong, could it be that an elder still shouldn¡¯t act?¡± On the surface, he was shouting at Qing Yun, but in fact, the sneer in his voice was obvious.


    ¡°Oh, I understand, Father.¡± Qing Yun muttered, seeming to understand. However, her eyes stared in Qin Yu¡¯s direction, an undetectable trace of concern asionally flitting through her eyes.


    In his heart, Qin Chong was infuriated with Qing Yun¡¯sments. A loathsome little girl had the impertinence to ridicule him! However, upon seeing Qing Liyuan standing beside her, he could only suppress his rage. He wasn¡¯t Qin Zhan, so he didn¡¯t dare to fight with Qing Liyuan.


    After Qing Yun¡¯s taunts, Qing Chong also found it embarrassing to directly kill Qin Yu under the eyes of so many people. After all, he needed to maintain his pride as a grand and stately elder of the Qin Family.


    He released his clenched fists and faced Qin Yu. His face was gloomy but his heart was filled with iparable amazement. Earlier, he could naturally tell that the skill Qin Yu used was the first form of Rushing Thunder Palm¡ªPower Like Rushing Thunder, but what he couldn¡¯t understand was how Rushing Thunder Palm could have such might. In Qin Yu¡¯s hands, it had actually issued a boom alike to thunder!


    This question could only be answered by getting ahold of Qin Yu and forcibly extracting an answer from him. For a short while, he actually didn¡¯t want to take Qin Yu¡¯s life so quickly. It would be better to find a reason to arrest him first before talking.


    Thinking up to here, he issued an angry shout. ¡°Qin Yu, you ingrate! First, you refuse to admit tomitting actions that are even worse than a beast¡¯s and now, you¡¯re being unfilial and offending your elders! You even went so far as to wound somebody from the Qin Family! Tell me, how should I deal with you?¡±


    Qin Yu sneered. ¡°Hmph! That guy wanted to p this young master¡¯s face. Don¡¯t tell me I should just stand there and allow him to beat me without counterattacking? I¡¯m not an idiot.¡±


    Everyone who heard it thought that it actually made some sense. If other people wanted to attack you, you couldn¡¯t just stand there and get thrashed like an idiot, right?


    ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve long since cut off rtions with the Qin Family. The Qin Family¡¯s elders aren¡¯t my elders, so how am I being unfilial and offending an elder?¡± Qin Yu continued to speak. ¡°As for the immoral behavior you spoke of, this young master wants to hear, what exactly did I do?¡±


    ¡°Qin Yu, you bastard! Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve forgotten all about what you had just done?¡± A sorrowful, weeping voice came from the crowd. Lu Wushuang¡¯s face was filled with tears, her hair and clothes were disheveled as she staggered out from the crowd.


    Seeing Lu Wushuang¡¯s appearance, Qin Yu and Wang Murong were both startled. What caused Lu Wushuang to be like this?


    They were both intelligent people and quickly had a faint guess as to what happened. The so-called action that was worse than a beast was probably the same usations Lu Wushuang had just made against Qin Yu.


    This woman¡¯s schemes were truly deep, ruthless, and vicious!


    ¡°Friends and seniors, I am called Lu Wushuang. Everyone who knows me also knows that I am already Qin Zhao¡¯s fiancee and this person is Qin Zhao¡¯s brother [1. In the raws, Lu Wushuang calls Qin Yu Qin Zhao¡¯s ¡°ÐÖ³¤,¡± which is a more respectful term for referring to someone who is about the same age.] so I should be regarded as his sister-inw. What happened was Qin Yu, this bastard, did actions that were worse than a beast¡¯s toward his own sister-inw!¡±


    As she spoke, Lu Wushuang seemed like she was about to turn crazy from grief and indignation as her voice rose a few decibels.


    ¡°At that time, he actually wanted me to go back to him again but I refused! That¡¯s why he forcibly insulted me, biting my lips and giving me a vicious p!¡±


    As Lu Wushuang spoke, she raised her face to show everyone the red handprint on her face and her bloody lips. Under the me¡¯s bright illumination, everyone could clearly see her blood-covered lips, as well as the bright red handprint on her face.


    ¡°Fortunately, I had ultimately vowed to die rather than obey and did everything I could to struggle free. I sessfully escaped from his clutches, saving my body¡¯s purity. Everyone, tell me whether or not such a bastard is guilty and deserves death!¡±


    ¡°He deserves death!¡± In the beginning, there were only two people who responded but more and more people joined the chant and soon the entire region was overwhelmed with shouts of ¡°deserves death!¡± Even those who didn¡¯t join the shouting stared at Qin Yu differently. For example, Qing Yun¡¯s eyes held a trace of disappointment and resentment.


    Qin Chong was very satisfied with Lu Wushuang¡¯s actions and was even more amazed by it. Such a young girl having such shrewdness was incredible. However, he also didn¡¯t know whether or not Qin Zhao¡¯s engagement with such a person was a blessing or a misfortune.


    Of course, now was not the time to be pondering over whether it was a fortune or a misfortune. What he was happy about now was that through Lu Wushuang¡¯s sniveling and tearful usation, Qin Yu had be the center of public criticism.


    In such a situation, everyone always sympathized with the female and weaker side.


    Now, the Qin Family could honorably arrest Qin Yu without being gossiped and sneered at. With so many people witnessing the usation toward Qin Yu, even if he killed Qin Yu before returning to the Qin Family, nobody would say anything.


    ¡°Qin Yu, you wretch! What can you say now?¡± Qin Chong¡¯s old face held a gloomy and cold smile.


    Qin Yu¡¯s face became slightly pale. Right now, he was furious. His chest burned with rage on the inside, but his expression was serene as if the one Lu Wushuang called a beast wasn¡¯t him and somebody else.


    He didn¡¯t argue because arguing now was useless. This was because many people wouldn¡¯t believe a woman would take her own purity to nder another person. In this world, for a great number of women, their purity was equivalent to their lives. Even the slightest stain was intolerable.


    Furthermore, if you wanted to punish somebody, you would always be able to find an excuse. How could he argue while facing so many people alone?


    At this moment, he seemed to have sunk into a deadlock.

 Chapter 19: Blood Shadow’s Elusion

    <h4>Chapter 19: Blood Shadow''s Elusion</h4>


    ¡°What, you have nothing to say? Then you¡¯re admitting you¡¯re guilty!¡± At this moment, Qin Biao saw Qin Yu was silent and stepped forward, taking the opportunity to say something.


    Qin Yu smiled,ughing weirdly. ¡°Which ear did you hear that this young master was going to plead guilty?¡±


    Qin Biao suddenly raised his voice and said, ¡°Your silence is already tacit approval, so do I still need to listen?¡±


    ¡°If you want to me me, what can I say? However, I just want you to know that this young master has no interest in such a rubbish woman. Just looking at her is dirtying my eyes. But would you guys believe that?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Of course I don¡¯t believe that! Everyone knows how much you admired Miss Wushuang before and how you followed her every day. Even if I believe your words, other people wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    What Qin Zhao said was true. Qin Yu had no choice but to admit that the previous Qin Yu truly was infatuated and head over heels in love with Lu Wushuang, as if he had never seen a woman before. But that was the former Qin Yu, the current Qin Yu truly felt disdain and contempt toward such a trashy woman.


    Naturally, he couldn''t exin his situation to others and even if he did, very few would believe it.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, what do you want me to say?¡± Qin Yu spoke the words indifferently as he turned his body to look at Wang Murong behind him with a determined expression. ¡°Miss Murong, I wish you well.¡±


    Wang Murong¡¯s delicate body trembled. From beginning to end, she had stood behind him and never said a word but in fact, she had always been thinking of a way to help Qin Yu escape from such a hopeless situation. In the end, she could only think of one way and that was to expose her identity to help Qin Yu. Once she showed them proof of her identity, nobody in the entire Qiongxi Country would dare to not give her face.


    However, up til now, her whereabouts had always been kept hidden. Exposing her identity now was equivalent to revealing her location which would be extremely detrimental to her.


    But she had no other choice. It was either help Qin Yu or watch Qin Yu die.


    She had experienced it before when she saw Qin Yu unyieldingly stand there so proudly and arrogantly in Tie Shou¡¯s Craftsman Shop and now, she was seeing it once again. She could tell by the resolute and determined expression on his face that if she didn''t step in now, anything could happen.


    Wang Murong made a firm resolution. She couldn¡¯t just continue to watch on helplessly as a talent was in. She had to reveal her identity to save him. She stepped forward. First, she needed to calm Qin Yu. ¡°Qin Xiong, calm down first. I have a way to help you.¡±


    Qin Yuughed before immediately shaking his head. ¡°Miss Murong, many thanks but it¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Qin Xiong, please believe in me! I can help you!¡± Wang Murong emphasized her words and stepped in front of Qin Yu. Her beautiful eyes flickered as she swept her gaze through the crowd, which ultimatelynded on Lu Wushuang.


    Wang Murong¡¯s beauty and temperament suddenly made countless young men feel a rush of excitement. After Wang Murong swept her gaze across the crowd, each and every one of them subconsciously fell quiet. They stared at the beautiful young woman as they let their imaginations roam freely.


    ¡°Everyone, please listen to me! I [1. Wang Murong refers to herself as ¡°Ð¡Å®×Ó,¡± which trantes to ¡°this little female.¡± It is a very humble way for a young female to refer to themselves] am Wang Murong. I apanied Qin Yu as a friend. My tent was set up right beside his, so I am especially clear as to what happened earlier between Qin Yu and Miss Wushuang.¡±


    Wang Murong¡¯s words made many people interested. They were all curious about the truth. Wang Murong was the only witness at the scene. They wanted to know what actually happened.


    Wang Murong suddenly raised her voice. ¡°She¡¯s lying! What she said is nder!¡± Her words resonated crisply in the night sky, clearly spreading into every person¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I can testify that Qin Yu didn¡¯tmit any improper actions toward Lu Wushuang. What really happened was...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lu Wushuang suddenly screamed, interrupting Wang Murong¡¯s speech. She naturally couldn¡¯t let Wang Murong reveal the truth. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t listen to that slut! That woman is Qin Yu¡¯spanion and they¡¯re working together! Neither of them are good people! In fact, they''re the definition of a dog couple! Everyone, kill them together; exterminate evil for the good of everyone...!!!¡±


    Lu Wushuang¡¯s words were iparably malicious and nobody in the crowd, including Wang Murong¡¯s admirers moved. They thought that Lu Wushuang had gone a bit too far.


    Qin Yu deserved death for sullying you, but Wang Murong didn¡¯t sully you as well, right? So why are you going so far as to ruthlessly kill others? There were even some who questioned Lu Wushuang¡¯s actions. Wang Murong was standing there and giving her testimony, but couldn¡¯t even finish before being interrupted by Lu Wushuang who was yelling to kill her. Was this killing somebody to keep their mouth shut? If so, then it seemed like the truth wasn¡¯t what they thought it was.


    ¡°Slut, just go die!¡±


    Before Lu Wushuang could finish her words, a roar shook the night sky. The figure turned into a shadow that was simr to a ghost. Sounds of thunder rang in the air from the figure¡¯s palm as he charged at her with the intent to kill.


    Everyone was rmed, their faces changing greatly.


    ¡°Qin Xiong, wait a moment!¡± Wang Murong wanted to block him, but it was already toote.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, be careful!¡± Lu Jing shouted loudly while simultaneously throwing out a ferocious palm strike.


    *Bang* Qin Yu¡¯s palm strike hit Lu Wushuang¡¯s body first. A painful scream sounded as Lu Wushuang¡¯s body was sent flying into the night sky and over the crowd. Streaks of blood soon rained down from the sky.


    The crowd was shocked by Qin Yu¡¯s actions. This time while facing such a situation, they really hadn¡¯t thought that Qin Yu would still dare to attack so fiercely. His guts were far beyond anyone¡¯s expectations!


    If Qin Chong had anticipated Qin Yu¡¯s attack, he would¡¯ve been capable of stopping Qin Yu. After all, he was a powerful Transformation Realm cultivator who stood near Lu Wushuang. However, he truly hadn¡¯t expected Qin Yu to do such a thing and by the time he reacted, Qin Yu had already struck. Furthermore, Qin Yu¡¯s speed was extremely fast and his footwork was also strange, which gave him no time to respond.


    ording to any normal person¡¯s train of thought, if they still wanted some hope for survival, they should¡¯ve acted meek. But instead, Qin Yu fought back.


    Wang Murong was shocked and could only sigh in her heart. Qin Yu was too impetuous. Before, she could¡¯ve revealed her identity and saved them. But now, everything was futile. Qin Yu¡¯s attack hadpletely cut off any other roads to survival, so even if she revealed her identity, she would be powerless to stop anything else from happening.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er!¡± Lu Jing howled with grief, pooling even more power into his palm strike.


    ¡°Cloudtrack Phantom!¡± After Qin Yu struck, he swiftly retreated, leaving an after-image at his previous spot.


    *Bang* A muffled sound rang out. Lu Jing¡¯s palm strike fiercely attacked the after image, dispersing it.


    ¡°I want you dead!¡± His palm changed into a violent fist as he chased after Qin Yu in a fit of rage.


    Lu Jing was at the peak of Immersion Realm. Although there was still a big gap between his current cultivation level and Transformation Realm, his cultivation level was still one that an Origin Realm cultivator could not contend against. Plus, Qin Chong who was a Transformation Realm cultivator had also taken action. His fingers stretched out like talons. It created a hissing sound as if it was tearing apart the atmosphere as he aimed for Qin Yu¡¯s head in an attempt to rip it off.


    The two experts attacked Qin Yu simultaneously. Even if his body movement techniques were faster and his footwork was even more unpredictable, the gap between their cultivation levels was toorge and he would still be powerless to fight back.


    Was such a once-in-a-generation talent about to fall like this? Wang Murong felt unbounded regret.


    ¡°Blood Shadow Elusion!¡±


    Qin Yu released a loud shout as a big puff of bloody mist suddenly arose. A sh appeared before it dulled. Qin Yu¡¯s figure faded away inside the bloody mist.


    The attacks of the two experts reached his spot in a split second, scattering the bloody fog.


    ¡°Eh? Where did he go?¡± Everyone stared, amazed as the bloody fog dispersed to reveal that nobody was standing there. Were thebined attacks of the two experts so strong that he didn¡¯t even have remains left over? But even if it was a Transformation Realm expert, they shouldn¡¯t have such an ability.


    ¡°Running away won¡¯t be that easy!¡± Qin Chong shouted loudly from inside the amazed crowd. He flew into the dark night, disappearing in a sh.


    When everyone else reacted, they charged out murderously in Qin Chong¡¯s direction.


    It was hard to believe that Qin Yu actually had such a strange method of escaping. Earlier, they had thought he was being impulsive but now they knew clearly that he wasn¡¯t mindlessly acting on impulse. Rather, it was a well-thought-out n to retreat.


    In a small valley more than ten kilometers away, Qin Yu suddenly appeared with a bright sh of light. As soon as hended, he vomited arge mouthful of blood before falling limply to the ground.


    Blood Shadow Elusion was one of Cloudtrack Phantom¡¯s special skills which consumed one¡¯s own blood for a chance of ¡°elusion¡±. It was a top ss escaping skill which could be used at a high price. That was because it consumed 50% of the blood in a cultivator¡¯s body. Qin Yu didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up, as a result of such a cost, as well as being wounded by Lu Jing and Qin Chong¡¯s attacks while he was fleeing. If it wasn¡¯t because it was hisst resort, he wouldn¡¯t have used it. There was no difference from using it and being barely alive.


    Right now, he could only lie motionlessly on the ground as the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·automatically healed him. He could rely on the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·to treat his injuries, but it was incapable of restoring all the blood he had lost. He could only wait for his body to slowly recover or consume some Blood Enrichment Spirit Pills to replenish his blood.


    Luckily, Qin Yu had collected a wide variety of spirit grasses ever since he had entered Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. Amongst the spirit grasses were a lot of blood enriching spirit grasses. But right now, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to take out the spirit grass and could only slowly wait as he recovered.


    He was actually in a very dangerous situation right now. In Ten Thousand Beast Mountain, even if the weakest demonic beast came out, it could easily kill him.


    Fortunately, his luck was quite good and by the time he could move his hand, no demonic beasts appeared.


    After he could move his hand, he hastily reached into his bosom and took out a pouch. He opened it and found some red blood spirit grasses.


    Blood Core Grass was a low level spirit grass which was specifically used for enriching the blood. This type of spirit grass had a unique characteristic which was having an iparably stinky odor. Just one sniff would make anyone feel sick so for a person to eat it, they would have to be very brave.


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t even frown as he rolled the Blood Core Grass into a ball and shut his eyes. He directly stuffed it into his mouth decisively, chewing and gulping it down.


    *Barf* ¡°Blegh...!!!¡±


    As he swallowed it down, gagging noises constantly sounded from his throat. However, he still gulped it down forcibly. One nt, two nts, three nts... Only when he had finished all the Blood Core Grass did the gagging sounds finally stop. Beads of sweat actually rolled down from his forehead.


    This thing really wasn¡¯t edible. Even a pig or a dog would be unwilling to eat it. Yet he had actually clenched his teeth and finished all of it. If there were still some left, he would¡¯ve definitely continued to force it down. Right now, to him, there was nothing more important than replenishing his blood.


    After he finished eating the Blood Core Grass, Qin Yu sat up with difficulty and crazily cultivated ¡°Refining Qi¡± from the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·.


    ¡°Refining Qi¡± couldn¡¯t restore blood, but it could heal his injuries and elerate the absorption of the Blood Core Grass. Furthermore, every time he healed in this manner, it would upgrade ¡°Refining Qi¡± stage¡¯s recovery ability and grade.


    Along with the passing of time, the Blood Core Grass quickly assimted into his body and the aftermath of the attacks he had received had also been healed to arge degree. Hisplexion finally had some color but his face was still very pale. The amount of blood the Blood Core Grass replenished was limited. After all, the Blood Core Grass hadn¡¯t been refined into a pill, so the effects gained by eating it directly was very different.


    Qin Yu originally wanted to continue cultivating here when suddenly, his eardrums shook. Somebody was flying to his location.

 Chapter 20: The Forbidden Area of the Yin Demon

    <h4>Chapter 20: The Forbidden Area of the Yin Demon</h4>


    The one who first appeared outside of the small valley was Qin Chong. With regard to Qin Yu¡¯s current strength, a Transformation Realm cultivator was truly dreadful. He used a top ss special escaping skill like ¡°Blood Shadow Elusion,¡± yet he was still tracked all the way here. This also showed how he still wasn¡¯t skillful enough at using the skill, otherwise, there was no way a trifling Transformation Realm cultivator could be able to pursue him all the way here.


    Qin Chong¡¯s footsteps halted as he neared the small valley. He seemed to have sensed something here but after he stopped and carefully probed, he couldn¡¯t find anything.


    Qin Yu knew how to conceal his aura, allowing him to hide from anyone who was probing with their spiritual sense. However, he could only conceal his aura and nothing else. But there was one thing he couldn¡¯t conceal which was the Blood Core Grass¡¯ unique and matchless stink.


    Qin Chong quickly smelled the stink. As a Transformation Realm cultivator, he had naturally heard of the Blood Core Grass¡¯s odor. However, he didn¡¯t think that Qin Yu was hiding here, but rather that there was just a lot of Blood Core Grass here.


    The Blood Core Grass was a spirit grass and to cultivators, spirit grass were naturally a treasure. Although Blood Core Grass was only a low level spirit grass and he had no use for them, it would be very useful for the younger generation of the Qin Family if he plucked them and returned with it.


    He could naturally smell how strong the odor was. It was proof that there were arge number of Blood Core Grass inside. If it was only one or two, then he wouldn¡¯t have bothered getting such a low-level herb.


    The heavy stink came from inside the small valley and so, he went inside.


    In a sh, Qin Chong arrived at the area Qin Yu had just been. Qin Yu had long left, leaving only the stinky fumes behind.


    Qin Chong swepted his gaze around, astonished. The stink was here but there wasn¡¯t any Blood Core Grass, how could this be?


    Suddenly, he seemed to have sensed something as he abruptly turned his body, his gaze like electricity. Heunched toward a certain direction. There, in the underbrush was a person frantically dashing away, running into the darkness ahead.


    ¡°So you were actually here! You still want to flee?¡± Qin Chong shouted loudly as he rocketed, bing a meteor in the sky as he shot toward the figure at tremendous speed.


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t run very far before halting his footsteps. Up ahead was a V shaped mountain path with a stone tablet. Severalrge, eye catching words were engraved on the stone tablet: Forbidden Area: Yin Demon. Unauthorized People Will Die.


    Surging ck qi blew from the mouth of the canyon. A human¡¯s eyes were simply incapable of seeing what was beyond the darkness as the billowing ck qi released a surge of cold winds. The winds blew to the valley, bringing forth a bone chilling cold.


    The strange thing was that although the cold wind blew out from the canyon¡¯s mouth, the surging ck qi only boiled at the canyon¡¯s mouth. It was constantly rushing forth, but never flowed out of the canyon mouth by even a hair.


    ¡°Hahaha...! Qin Yu, you evil creature! Today, the heavens want you to die! Let Laozi see where you¡¯ll run now!¡± Qin Chong appeared in front of Qin Yu as he released a sinisterugh.


    Behind Qin Yu¡¯s back was the canyon mouth. Step by step, he retreated into the canyon.


    This startled Qin Chong. ¡°What, you really want to go in and court death?¡±


    He knew how terrifying it was inside the forbidden area. The cold winds that blew at the entrance was devastating. Nobody could stand it. Even a Transformation Realm cultivator like him only dared to stand there for a short moment. Going inside meant certain death without any remains for an Origin Realm cultivator like Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu grinned. ¡°Dying? Don¡¯t tell me that I won¡¯t die if I¡¯m left in your hands?¡±


    After speaking this sentence, Qin Yu directly walked into the canyon. Qin Chong loudly shouted. ¡°Wait! Qin Yu, as long as you hand over your cultivation resources, I¡¯ll be lenient and spare you!¡±


    Qin Yu turned around, his face containing what appeared to be a smile yet wasn¡¯t a smile. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Qin Chong wasn¡¯t verbose and immediately replied, ¡°First of all, your meridians were crippled and you had lost all your cultivation however, you¡¯re not onlypletely healed but your cultivation is even better than before. You must¡¯ve obtained some sort of heavenly, inherited cultivation treasure, otherwise, all of this would¡¯ve been impossible! Second of all, just now, you used the Qin Family¡¯s Rushing Thunder Palm with unusual strength. Have you obtained the true cultivation manual of Thunder Rushing Palm instead of the forged one we currently have? If so, hand over those two things I had mentioned and on my honor, I guarantee I absolutely will not harm you.¡± Qin Chong put on a very sincere appearance.


    ¡°Haha...!¡± Qin Yu roared withughter, his disdain clear. ¡°On your honor? You old matted haired, what honor do you have?!¡± [1. ¡°ÔÓ롱 meaning ¡°matted hair¡± is a demeaning way to call someone. Source and more info: https://baike.baidu/item/%E6%9D%82%E6%AF%9B]


    ¡°How audacious! How dare you call me a matted haired?!¡± Qin Chong was furious but because he still hadn¡¯t obtained Qin Yu¡¯s inherited treasures and cultivational resources, he could only temporarily bear it. In any case, Qin Yu would undoubtedly die today and it wouldn¡¯t be toote to kill him after he obtained Qin Yu¡¯s treasures. It was only a matter of time now.


    ¡°So what if I curse you, you old matted haired? Bye!¡± Qin Yu cried out as heughed and turned around, walking into the canyon withrge strides.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Qin Chong shot forward, fiercely wing for him as he swiftly charged after Qin Yu toward the canyon¡¯s opening.


    A whistle sounded as a dense, cold wind surged up violently. It assaulted the senses, making people feel like they were being suffocated.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Qin Chong shouted and frantically retreated ten meters back. His hand grabbed a piece of torn clothing. Qin Yu¡¯s figure had already disappeared into the canyon, slowly vanishing into the surging ck qi ahead until it faded awaypletely.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Qin Chong fiercely threw the piece of torn cloth onto the floor as he let out a string of curses furiously. Qin Yu had already chosen to destroy himself and he hadn¡¯t benefited from it.


    He was even more amazed by Qin Yu¡¯s performance. Since when did Qin Yu be so proud and unyielding, as well as heroic and unafraid of death?


    He also knew the former Qin Yu. Although the former Qin Yu was resentful toward him, he had always been too afraid to do anything. But now, there was a difference as wide as the sky. It didn¡¯t seem like he had changed on the surface, but the change in his temperament and aura was like heaven and earth.


    ¡°Third Elder, Second Grandfather...!¡±


    At this moment, those from the Qin and Lu Family finally caught up. They quickly ran over to Qin Chong upon seeing him stand at the mouth of the canyon.


    ¡°Third Elder, what happened to that brute Qin Yu?¡± Lu Jing asked hatefully.


    Qin Chong stared at the forbidden area up ahead and snorted. ¡°That bastard went inside there.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Lu Jing¡¯s face turned pale as he looked at the mouth of the canyon, crying out in surprise, ¡°He dared to go inside the forbidden area of the Yin Demon?!¡±


    ¡°Second Grandfather, let¡¯s go in and kill him!¡± Qin Zhao had just arrived and howled to go inside. With so many experts behind him, he was very confident about his backing.


    ¡°Return!¡± Qin Chong and Lu Jing shouted the exact same word simultaneously but Qin Zhao still rushed ahead. It just so happened that there was a burst of icy wind, swiftly drawing him inside.


    ¡°Ah¡ª!!!¡± Qin Zhao released a strange scream. His entire body seemed to have fallen under a curse as it moved uncontrobly toward the mouth of the canyon. The pratingly cold winds invaded his body. It brought with it an aura of death, causing him to feel true fear.


    ¡°Grandfather, save me!¡± He released one final cry for help, exhausting thest of his strength before falling into despair.


    While he was in despair, arge hand suddenly grabbed his body from behind, frantically pulling him backward. It narrowly saved his life from entering the gates of hell.


    ¡°Acting so recklessly, do you not want your life?¡± Qin Chong cursed angrily.


    A big bruise was now on Qin Zhao¡¯s face as his whole body shivered. He looked like he was about to die.


    Qin Chong didn¡¯t dare to neglect him and hurriedlyid him down properly before cing a hand on his back. He frantically transferred his internal energy into Qin Zhao, trying to force out the sinister energy inside his body.


    Nobody dared to disturb him. Everyone moved to the side anxiously.


    In approximately the amount of time it took to brew a cup of tea, all of the sinister energy in Qin Zhao¡¯s body had been forced out, as his face finally recovered a trace of color. It was lucky that Qin Chong was there, otherwise, there was no doubt that Qin Zhao would¡¯ve died there today.


    After this, everyone finally knew how truly terrifying the forbidden area was. This was only its entrance and they hadn¡¯t even gone inside yet. For Qin Yu who had gone inside, the only possible ending for him was a miserable death with no remains.


    Knowing Qin Yu would undoubtedly die, those who hade to chase after Qin Yu also didn¡¯t want to enter such a demonic ce. As a result, nobody stayed for long, as they swiftly left.


    Inside the Forbidden Area of the Yin Demon, the endlessly surging waves of the Yin Demon¡¯s qi was like a rolling flood. It roared, wrecking havoc, as tried to tear apart Qin Yu¡¯s body in a frenzy.


    Qin Yu sat on a ck b and meditated, circting his qi. He wouldn¡¯t die that easily, or else he would just be like the former Xie Di, taking rash actions. The reason he dared to charge in here was because he knew that he wouldn¡¯t die here, otherwise, only an idiot would run in here.


    The Yin Demon¡¯s qi was not only unable to take his life, but was actually the nourishment he needed.


    At this moment, something strange ured. The surrounding Yin Demon¡¯s qi seemed to have been summoned by something, unceasingly converging in Qin Yu¡¯s direction. Suddenly, it flooded into his nose, mouth, and ears, before fading away.


    In Qin Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness, the originally milky white space waspletely swallowed up by the jet ck Yin Demon¡¯s qi. It violently poured inside, upying the space.


    Inside the space, a bright ck pearl was frantically spinning as the surging demonic qi formed a vortex around it. The pearl was absorbing the qi¡¯s essence wildly as bits of rubbish was thrown out of the vortex.


    This was the Earth Spirit Pearl Qin Yu was nurturing inside his sea of consciousness. The Yin Demon¡¯s qi was the best nourishment for the spirit pearl.


    Qin Yu naturally didn¡¯t let this opportunity slip by. After he circted his qi a few times, a special palm skill from the Yin Demon¡¯s qi appeared in his mind¡ªBone Eroding Evil Winds.


    Bone Eroding Evil Winds was one of the supreme skills of Xie Di and could only be cultivated with the Yin Demon¡¯s qi. This palm skill only had one move that was separated into nine different levels. With each level of improvement, an extrayer in the form of a pulse was added to the attack.


    As Qin Yu allowed the spirit pearl to frantically devour the Yin Demon¡¯s qi, he also cultivated the Bone Eroding Evil Winds Palm while simultaneously replenishing his blood.


    It was very easy to lose track of time when cultivating. Unconsciously, several days had already passed and Qin Yu finally finished all of the rations he had brought with him. When his hunger became too hard to endure, he stopped cultivating and realized he needed to find something to eat.


    For low level cultivators, food was still necessary and that didn¡¯t start to change until one became a Transformation Realm cultivator.


    In the Yin Demon¡¯s area, no living things could survive. The Yin Demon¡¯s qi had a strong corrosive effect on all living things so finding something to eat inside here would only be wishful thinking. The only way was to go out.

 Chapter 21: The Murderous Terracotta Soliders

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Murderous Terracotta Soliders</h4>


    When Qin Yu thought of going out, he carefully checked his surroundings only to discover that the area had actually changed. Originally, he had been sitting on a ck stone b. However, the b had disappeared and he was currently sitting on bare soil.


    There was no differentiation between night and day in this ce. Daytime was filled with violent winds while there was endlessly surging demonic qi during nighttime. Even if it was a cultivator, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see further than ten meters. Unwittingly, even Qin Yu didn¡¯t know where he had been pushed by the demonic qi.


    There was nothing he could do. Qin Yu was forced to follow the demonic qi¡¯s current, fumbling forward like a blind person.


    The whole way he stumbled forward. He still couldn¡¯t manage to leave the boundless demonic qi and he had no clue as to how long he had been walking for.


    Continuing like this was clearly out of the question. He wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if he walked for a lifetime. Even though he was a cultivator, he would still starve to death after a long period of time. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t have much time left. There were only ten days left before the preselections for the Martial Exam began and he was afraid that half of that time had already passed. If he couldn¡¯t get out soon, he would be forced to miss the preselections.


    He sat down and entered a meditative state, inspecting his sea of consciousness.


    Inside his sea of consciousness, the Earth Spirit Pearl had already stopped absorbing the Yin Demon¡¯s qi and its previously rapid rotation had slowed down dramatically. Now, it seemed to be digesting the absorbed essence of the Yin Demon¡¯s qi.


    The impurities that had been discharged by the spirit pearl earlier had turned into a foul, ck fluid. Qin Yu sunk into his mind, using his thoughts to connect with the spirit pearl in the hopes that it could help him escape this damned Yin Demon¡¯s ce.


    The Earth Spirit Pearl received Qin Yu¡¯s intentions and decisively stopped rotating. It faded away from his sea of consciousness in a sh. In the next moment, a small bright, ck pearl flew out of Qin Yu¡¯s forehead with a *whoosh.* The pearl released a long ck trail of fog as it flew in a certain direction.


    Qin Yu swiftly jumped up, chasing after the flying spirit pearl. After recovering for the past few days, he had replenished most of his blood. He also became slightly stronger than before as a result of cultivating. Thus, his cultivation speed wasn¡¯t much slower than when he was at his most optimal state.


    The Earth Spirit Pearl that contained powerful spirtual energy deserved to be called a spirit pearl. After about an hour, Qin Yu could sense his surroundings changing. The Yin Demon¡¯s qi wasn¡¯t as heavy and violent as before and his field of vision also cleared up quite a bit.


    Inside the ck fog not far ahead, a bulging hillside could be seen. The Earth Spirit Pearl was flying toward it.


    ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s an exit there?¡± Qin Yu was overjoyed as he sped up his pace.


    He soon arrived at the hill and found that there was actually an opening there. However, it wasn¡¯t the exit. Rather, it was a veryrge cave. Inside it was pitch ck, resembling the wide bloody mouth of a gigantic beast, waiting for somebody to devour.


    After the Earth Spirit Pearl arrived at the mouth of the cave, it stopped for a moment before heedlessly flying into the cave with a *whoosh.* Seeing this, Qin Yu had no choice but to prepare himself to rush into the pitch ck cave.


    The cavern was very dark and it took a moment for Qin Yu¡¯s eyes to adjust to the darkness. He could faintly make out bits and pieces of his surrounding.


    The only good thing about this ce was that it didn¡¯t have any berserk, turbulent demonic qi outside. However, it had many daunting bursts of cold wind that came from the innermost part of the cave. Whatid within was truly a mystery. What made Qin Yu really gloomy, however, was that he hadn¡¯t seen the Earth Spirt Pearl since he had entered and didn¡¯t know what direction it went.


    There was no choice. He could only blindly walk forward with arms streched out as he raised his vignce.


    He continued on just like this and turned once as he followed the root. Everything seemed to be safe. The whole journey through, there were no perculiarities or dangers.


    Qin Yu¡¯s body and mind gradually rxed and he was no longer as vignt as before.


    Ahead, there was another turn. Corners were usually the ces with the worst visibility because it was impossible to see what was ahead until you actually turned the corner. Therefore, Qin Yu was very careful when he reached this turn. He prepared for whatever dangers may arise at any time.


    Like the previous corner, there were no anomalies. Qin Yu released a sigh of relief and continued to walk forward when suddenly, an icy wind attacked swiftly and violently. It aimed at his neck, approaching dangerously.


    ¡°Cloudtrack Phantom!¡± Qin Yu frantically dodged as he released a loud shout. ¡°Attack!¡±


    Rushing Thunder Palm exploded out as the sounds of thunder rumbled inside the cave. It echoed over and over as it reverberated in the cavern, causing the entire cave to slightly tremble and some sand to fall from the ceiling.


    A strange banging sound sounded as a ck shadow was smashed by the palm strike, changing into ck qi as it disintegrated in the air.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Qin Yu frowned at the disintegrating ck shadow but before he could dwell on it, another burst of icy wind came to attack him.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Qin Yu released another loud shout, this time using Bone Eroding Evil Winds Palm to attack. After cultivating for the past few days, he had finally cultivated one pulse and wanted to test its strength.


    His palm struck out, the cold winds whistling as the ck qi surged out, attacking and engulfing the yellow figure in a sh.


    The yellow figure was actually a girl clothed in yellow. Her familiar face made Qin Yu cry out in surprise. ¡°Miss Murong!¡±


    *Bang* The same noise from earlier sounded again as the figure dissipated.


    Why was it Wang Murong?


    There was definitely something strange inside.


    Qin Yu¡¯s expression sank as his eyes sharply stared ahead. In the next moment, he no longer hesitated, walking forward with long strides.


    He walked for about a kilometer. The entire way was free of danger and he didn¡¯t encounter any more attacks.


    Qin Yu was confused as his footsteps sped up. He wanted to see what exactly was inside here.


    About fifty meters ahead, the cave became a lot brighter and a me was faintly discernable.


    There¡¯s actually fire in here?


    Qin Yu was very curious as he dashed forward. But when he arrived at the fire, arge bang sounded from behind him. The earth shook as dust flew everywhere.


    Qin Yu abruptly turned around. A huge boulder had fallen down, blocking his way out. His face changed slightly as he swiftly turned around to look ahead, his eyes widening when he saw the scene in front of him.


    A girl clothed in yellow slowly walked out from the direction of the mes. A warm and charming smile was on her lips. Her beautiful eyes rippled as she stared at Qin Yu.


    ¡°Wang Murong?¡±


    Qin Yu was startled as he stared at the approaching Wang Murong. A thought appeared in his mind. Originally, when they had first entered Ten Thousand Beast Mountain, Wang Murong had said she was going somewhere dangerous. Could this be the dangerous ce?


    This area was extremely dangerous so it was possible that this was where Wang Murong was going to go. However, Qin Yu didn¡¯t understand how Wang Murong came in here. He was only unafraid of the Yin Demon¡¯s qi because he had the Earth Spirit Pearl.


    Could it be that Wang Murong had some sort of strange treasure on her that allowed her to withstand the Yin Demon¡¯s qi outside? Furthermore, since she was Wang Murong, then why did she attack him just now?


    ¡°Qin Xiong, you¡¯rete.¡± Wang Murong¡¯s voice was gentle as she walked closer, interrupting Qin Yu¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°Miss Murong, it¡¯s really you?¡± Although Qin Yu¡¯s mind was filled with questions and amazement, his expression was still indifferent without any fluctuations.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t tell me that Qin Xiong forgot about me?¡± [1. Wang Murong refers to herself as ¡°Ð¡Å®×Ó¡± which is a humble way for young females to refer to themselves] Wang Murong smiled brilliantly. Her smiling face resembled blossoming flowers and it was very moving.


    ¡°Of course I remember you. I just find it strange. Why did you attack me earlier? What are your intentions for blocking my escape route?¡±


    ¡°Qin Xiong, there¡¯s nothing strange. Earlier, it was too dark, so I couldn¡¯t see Qin Xiong. I only realized who you were afterward. Plus, I never attacked you throughout our entire journey together, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been able toe here with no mishaps,¡± Wang Murong patiently exined with a warm smile on her face. ¡°As for blocking the escape route, it¡¯s very simple. That was a mechanical trap gate, so if you aren¡¯t careful and stepped on one of the traps, the boulder, the stone gate would automatically fall down.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Qin Yu turned his head to nce at the boulder. His face showed a hint of relief. ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    ¡°Qin Xiong doesn¡¯t need to worry, I have a way to open the gate. Let¡¯s go inside first, there are many fascinating things inside that I think Qin Xiong will definitely be interested in.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qin Yu didn¡¯t ask any more questions as he walked forward, however, a sharp gleam shed through his eyes. He became more vignt as his body tensed up in preparation for a fight.


    Wang Murong led the way up ahead as they advanced into a strange area. When they arrived, the bright scene before Qin Yu¡¯s eyes made him stunned.


    The space had suddenly expanded several dozen times before his eyes. The width was about 500 meters and the end couldn¡¯t be seen.


    In the middle was a paved marble path with orderly statues of soldiers that stood on either side of the path. They each held a weapon in their hands with shining eyes. At first nce, it seemed like a magnificent army with thousands of men and horses [2. The idiom used here ¡°Ç§¾üÍòÂí¡± literally trantes to ¡°thousands of men and horses,¡± which means an impressive disy of manpower.]. Their ferocious aura engulfed Qin Yu, causing his heart to tremble slightly.


    Terracotta soldiers? That was a possibility, however, they were definitely not normal terracotta soldiers. These terracotta soldiers had killing intent; the real killing intent of an army.


    On the walls on both sides of the terracotta warriors were huge braziers set a few distances from each other. The brazier burned with raging fire, illuminating every corner of the ce, including the cold faces filled with killing intent.


    The surging killing intent became even stronger as they walked along the marble path. Qin Yu¡¯s eyes turned cold as he slept his gaze across each of the soldiers¡¯ cold faces with a trace of a sneer on his lips.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    As soon as a cold smile appeared on Qin Yu¡¯s face, the killing intent surged toward him.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Qin Yu swiftly drew back.


    ¡°Execute!¡± A voice rang from behind him as a stone sword chopped forward.


    ¡°Power Like Rushing Thunder, attack!¡± Qin Yu bellowed as the sound of thunder exploded out with a rumble. Behind him, a terracotta soldier was crushed into pieces by the explosion and he took the stone sword that dropped to the ground.


    The terracotta soldiers really weren¡¯t normal. Now that they had been revived, their attacks were more powerful than real soldiers.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    More killing noises arose. This time, five terracotta soldiers and horses charged at Qin Yu with the intent to kill.


    ¡°Chop!¡± Qin Yu chopped down quickly and violently, spitting the leading terracotta soldier¡¯s head in half. However, the soldier didn¡¯t fall, instead, it continued to charge forward with its weapon in hand to kill Qin Yu!


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Qin Yu moved back once again. The footwork of Cloudtrack Phantom was more skillful than before. His figure was like a demon¡¯s as he weaved between the terracotta soldiers. ¡°Power Like Rushing Thunder, attack!¡±


    Another p of thunder exploded as power violently exploded from his palm. This strike finally exploded the headless terracotta soldier into fragments.

 Chapter 22: Swallowing the Spirit of the Yin Demon

    <h4>Chapter 22: Swallowing the Spirit of the Yin Demon</h4>


    Qin Yu was somewhat apprehensive. In order to stop these terracotta soldiers, they needed to bepletely blown apart, otherwise, they would never die. However, there were thousands of them here and with his current strength, going against so many would only be a road to ruin. He wasn¡¯t even able to run away because the cave¡¯s entrance had been blocked by the stone gate.


    Right now, he was still too weak and barely had any methods for attacking. Apart from the first form of Rushing Thunder Palm, he didn¡¯t have any other attacking skills. Plus, the Bone Corroding Evil Winds Palm skill that he recently learned didn¡¯t have much of an effect on these terracotta soldiers. Fortunately, he still had the body movement skill, Cloudtrack Phantom, so he could easily dodge.


    He couldn¡¯t continue like this, or else the only road left for him would be death. Qin Yu¡¯s mind whirled, his gaze like electricity as he stared at Wang Murong who was standing at the front, serenely watching him fight. He opened his mouth and shouted, ¡°Miss Murong, save me!¡±


    Wang Murong heard Qin Yu¡¯s cry for help and her lips curved into a strange smile as she moved. At first, it seemed as if she was going to continue watching, but when she heard Qin Yu¡¯s shout, she flew over to him.


    A *bang* echoed. Qin Yu had just fallen at Wang Murong¡¯s feet, blood spilling from his mouth. He looked miserable.


    ¡°Qin Xiong, nothing¡¯s wrong right?¡± Wang Murong wore a faint smile as she bowed her head to ask. Unexpectedly, there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of concern on her face.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong with me, but something will with you.¡± Qin Yu raised his head, a sharp light shing through his eyes. Only the afterimage of his hand waving could be seen as he swiftly and urately sealed Wang Murong¡¯s acupuncture points.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Wang Murong paled, crying out as she tried to move back. However, arge hand had already firmly grabbed her white and delicate neck.


    ¡°Qin Xiong, wh¡ªwhat¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡± Wang Murong was rmed. She couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    ¡°Stop with the nonsense and make them stop!¡± Qin Yu shouted angrily as he looked at the soldiers approaching for an attack.


    ¡°Qin Xiong, how could I possibly make them stop?¡± Wang Murong said with misery.


    ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t regret anything until you see your coffin!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s body was enveloped by an icy killing intent as his right hand suddenly grabbed the top of Wang Murong¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Fine, I¡¯ll make them stop!¡± Wang Murong yielded and shouted at the approaching terracotta soldiers, ¡°Return!¡±


    The terracotta soldiers weren¡¯t actual people, rather, they were puppets so they immediately retreated without any hesitation.


    ¡°Now, re¡ªrelease me!¡± Wang Murong squeezed out the words with difficulty. It was getting harder to breathe.


    Qin Yu sneered. ¡°Release you? A trifling spirit of the Yin Demon¡¯s qi dares to plot against this young master, steal the body of this young master¡¯s friend, as well as swallow my spirit pearl? Do you still think that I would let you go?!¡±


    ¡°H¡ªhow could you tell?¡± Wang Murong¡¯s face turned ashen with fear.


    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t even figure this out, then this young master would be ashamed to have formerly been Xie Di! Now get out!¡± Qin Yu shouted loudly. He put force into his hand as his internal energy surged into Wang Murong¡¯s head.


    ¡°No...! Ah...!!!¡± Wang Murong released a mournful, blood-curdling screech as ck light suddenly shone from her head. A shadow flew out from Wang Murong¡¯s forehead. It wanted to escape but a ck pearl also flew out from Wang Murong¡¯s forehead and directly chased after it.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A pearl released a fierce tiger-like roar as the image of a giant tiger¡¯s head formed in the air. Its jaws opened as it fiercely charged at the fleeing ck shadow, aiming to swallow it in one mouthful.


    ¡°No¡ª!¡±


    The scream tore through the air as the ck shadow was swallowed up. The image of the fierce tiger swiftly shrunk before finally fading into the bead.


    The pearl that appeared just now was precisely Qin Yu¡¯s spirit pearl. The Earth Spirit Pearl had just devoured the spirit of the Yin Demon¡¯s qi and for a moment, released a ck burst of energy and light. The burst of energy and light was so strong that even Qin Yu couldn¡¯t help but shut his eyes.


    The Earth Spirit Pearl was about to upgrade!


    Sure enough, after the intense light dissipated, the Earth Spirit Pearl that flew into the air was more lustrous and dazzling than before. Two green veined patterns could faintly be seen on the pearl¡¯s shiny, ck body.


    It directly crossed over from grade 0 to grade 2. No wonder it heedlessly rushed in here so desperately. The spirit manifestation of the Yin Demon¡¯s qi was the best of the best and would provide rapid growth for the pearl. However, it was also very lucky. If Qin Yu hadn¡¯t promptly discovered Wang Murong¡¯s abnormalities that time and his sneak attack hadn¡¯t seeded, the Earth Spirit Pearl would¡¯ve probably been refined by that spirit.


    The Earth Spirit Pearl flew back after upgrading. It stopped in front of Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu stared at it and scolded, ¡°Zhu¡¯er, [1. In Chinese, ¡°Zhu¡± tranted to ¡°Pearl.¡± The addition of the *¡®er* is a suffix used to indicate affection or endearment.] don¡¯t be so mischievous again in the future! You must tell me in advance! Just look at how dangerous it was this time!¡±


    The Earth Spirit Pearl understood, seeming to nod in midair.


    Qin Yu rxed his tone and instructed, ¡°Alright,e back then.¡±


    The Earth Spirit Pearl released a cry as it instantly disappeared into Qin Yu¡¯s forehead, entering his sea of consciousness.


    After the Earth Spirit Pearl entered his sea of consciousness, it immediately discharged all of the spiritual essences that it couldn¡¯t digest, sending it back to Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu hastily sat down and entered a meditative state, circting his qi with rapt attention. He tried to absorb the spiritual essence with all his strength. His aura grew bit by bit.


    *Boom*


    Inside his body, his internal strength jerked around madly in his veins, breaking through the barrier. Originally, he was already at the apex of Origin Realm. Now that he got such pure energy, his breakthrough was inevitable. But Qin Yu suppressed his breakthrough. The cultivation method this body was using before was too rudimentary and he still hadn¡¯tpletely reformed everything. Plus, he had previously cultivated to his current state with the cultivation manual, so his body¡¯s foundation wasn¡¯t stable enough. If the foundation wasn¡¯t strong, then his development might encounter some hidden dangers and limit his future.


    As someone who was previously Xie Di, Qin Yu naturally wanted to thoroughly eliminate these hidden dangers, so he decided to temporarily not break through.


    While the Earth Spirit Pearl sent him the spiritual essence, it also gave back a pleasant surprise. He had just received the memories of the spirit it had swallowed and understood more of what had happened.


    His eyes widened as he epted its secrets and slowly stood up, his gaze sharp as he looked at a nearby soldier. He had a thought as he opened his mouth to say, ¡°Come forward!¡±


    A thud sounded as a terracotta soldier strode forward, creating a series of thuds.


    ¡°Halt.¡± The soldier stopped, its face indifferent as it stared ahead.


    ¡°Withdraw.¡± The soldier turned around, it marched with heavy footsteps, creating another series of thuds walking back to its original position. It stood there, its posture tall and upright.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Qin Yu finally understood. Just now, it had been the spirit ordering these soldiers to attack.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    At this moment, faint coughs sounded behind him. Qin Yu hastily turned around. On the ground, the real Wang Murong had finally awoken.


    ¡°Miss Murong, are you alright?¡± Qin Yu crouched down and asked with concern.


    Wang Murong opened her eyes and immediately saw Qin Yu and she was shocked. ¡°Qin Xiong, why are you here?¡±


    Qin Yuughed. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course I do! But how are you here? Wait, where is this ce?¡± Wang Murong raised her head with astonishment and looked around. At that moment, her entire body became petrified as she sat there stiffly, her small mouth gaping open. Her beautiful face was filled with overwhelming shock, excitement, emotion, and more, which formed a veryplicated expression.


    ¡°I found it... I¡¯ve finally found it!¡± Wang Murong talked to herself, tears of excitement flowing from her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Murong, what did you find?¡± Qin Yu asked curiously.


    Wang Murong was still filled with excitement and didn¡¯t seem to hear Qin Yu as she stood up, directly ignoring him.


    ¡°The godly soldiers...my ancestor¡¯s godly soldiers...I¡¯ve finally found them!¡± Wang Murong continued to talk to herself emotionally as she stepped in front of a soldier, reaching out with her fair hand to stroke its icy face. Tears started to fall again. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you all.¡±


    Qin Yu stood behind her and watched Wang Murong calmly, no longer asking anymore.


    After a few more minutes, Wang Murong¡¯s initial excitement finally seemed to have calmed down slightly and she remembered Qin Yu who was watching her from behind.


    She softly wiped the tears from her eyes and turned to face him, an apologetic smile on her face. ¡°Qin Xiong, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Qin Yu smiled slightly and asked without thinking, ¡°Miss Murong, are these terracotta soldiers created by your ancestor?¡±


    Wang Murong nodded softly. ¡°These aren¡¯t just terracotta soldiers. They were real people in the past who followed my family¡¯s ancestor into bloody battles as his men.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Qin Yu was startled. Even though he had once been Xie Di and was very experienced and knowledgeable, he had never heard of real people bing terracotta soldiers buried underground.


    The world was vast and filled with extraordinary things. So what if one were a Martial Emperor? Even if one was a Martial God, it would still be impossible for them to know all of the world¡¯s secrets and skills.


    ¡°When these soldiers were alive, they were all veterans of a hundred battles. They were elites amongst elite troops. Here, altogether there are a hundred thousand of them.¡± Wang Murong continued to talk.


    ¡°A hundred thousand?!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s heart secretly rejoiced. Luckily, he had subdued that spirit, otherwise, under the attack of a hundred thousand, even if they just stood there without resisting his attacks, he would still tire to death.


    ¡°Your family¡¯s ancestor must¡¯ve been a powerful and extremely talented person.¡± Qin Yu wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all this time, he truly admired Wang Murong¡¯s ancestor.


    ¡°Of course.¡± When they mentioned her ancestor, Wang Murong¡¯s face revealed a tsundere expression [2. TL Note: Yep XD I¡¯m not joking! The raws actually used ¡°°Á½¿,¡± which is a loanword from the Japanese word, ¡°Tsundere¡±. For those who don¡¯t know what that means, ¡°it¡¯s a Japanese term for a character development process that describes a person who is initially cold (and sometimes even hostile) before gradually showing a warmer, friendlier side over time.¡± Source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tsundere]. However, her face quickly turned gloomy as she sighed sadly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity though, our family¡¯ster generations only seem to be degrading with each passing generation. Our ancestor¡¯s glory has long been squandered by the ipetence of theter generations.¡±


    Qin Yu looked at the girl before him. She was only a teenager but the perception she showed just now was even more mature than that of an adult¡¯s. Who exactly was she and who was her ancestor?


    ¡°Eh? What happened here?¡± Wang Murong had just discovered something strange behind her and she was astonished. On the marble floor were two of the soldiers¡¯ ¡°corpses¡± reduced to rubble except for an intact head. However, it had also been split into two halves. It was the one Qin Yu had hacked into two pieces with the stone sword.


    ¡°I destroyed them,¡± Qin Yu answered. ¡°They tried to attack me earlier so I destroyed two of them.¡±


    ¡°What?! How could they have tried to attack you?¡± Wang Murong¡¯s charming face was filled with shock and disbelief.


    It was impossible for these soldiers to take the initiative to attack unless...

 Chapter 23: The Princess Suddenly Reveals her Identity

    <h4>Chapter 23: The Princess Suddenly Reveals her Identity</h4>


    Qin Yu looked at Wang Murong¡¯s face, which was filled with disbelief andughed a little. ¡°What, does Miss Murong not believe me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Wang Murong finally reacted as she hastily replied. ¡°Qin Xiong, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you but right now, there¡¯s no difference between these soldiers and dead ones. It¡¯s impossible for them to take the initiative tounch an attack, unless, unless...but how could that be possible?¡±


    ¡°Miss Murong, I don¡¯t know what the ¡®unless¡¯ indicates but from my knowledge, these terracotta soldiers can be controlled by a person as long as they¡¯re living.¡± When Qin Yu finished, he looked at a big terracotta soldier next to them and with a thought, ordered, ¡°Come forward.¡±


    The terracotta soldier walked forward with a series of thuds.


    ¡°Stop. Return.¡±


    Under Qin Yu¡¯smand, the soldier returned to its original position.


    *Hup* *Hup*


    Wang Murong¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, her jaw dropped as she stared at the scene in front of her with shock. A strange sound came from her throat and she was unable to respond for a long time.


    After a while, she turned her head slightly and stared at Qin Yu with endless astonishment, causing Qin Yu to feel a bit uneasy.


    *Hup* *Hup* Extremely strange sounds still came from Wang Murong¡¯s throat. It took her a good moment before she could finally make some normal sounds. ¡°H¡ªhow can youmand them? It¡¯s impossible...impossible...!¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s sweat dripped and he smiled bitterly. ¡°Miss Murong, is that very strange?¡±


    Nonsense, it wasn¡¯t very strange¡ªit was extremely strange! In fact, it was incredulously strange!


    *Cough* *Cough* Qin Yu¡¯s words made Wang Murong choke. After fiercely coughing a few times, she had finally recovered some strength and stared at Qin Yu again. The way she stared at Qin Yu made it seem like he was some sort of freak.


    It wasn¡¯t that outrageous, right?


    Under her stare, Qin Yu felt somewhat uneasy.


    ¡°Qin Xiong, can you tell me how you achieved this?¡± Wang Murong finally released this sentence with a gentle voice, however, her facial expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest. In her eyes, Qin Yu was still a freak.


    With no other choice, Qin Yu could only exin what had happened in detail while concealing what happened with the Earth Spirit Pearl. Instead of saying that the Earth Spirit Pearl swallowed the spirit, he said that he was the one that destroyed the spirit and absorbed it, thereby getting the power tomand these terracotta soldiers.


    Hearing Qin Yu¡¯s narrative, Wang Murong¡¯s exaggerated expression filled with disbelief finally faded as she breathed out a sigh. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. It seems like I came here through the spirit¡¯s mind control.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯te here by yourself?¡± Qin Yu found it somewhat strange.


    Wang Murong nodded slightly. ¡°The evening after you left, I looked everywhere for you with no luck. That¡¯s why I went into the forbidden area alone. Unexpectedly, when I reached the mouth of the cave, I was taken over and controlled by a spirit. What happened earlier was that my body was under the spirit¡¯s control. But if it wasn¡¯t for that spirit, I wouldn¡¯t have been able toe here. It was also lucky that Qin Xiong came just in time, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would no longer be me. Qin Xiong, thank you for saving my life.¡± Wang Murong bowed slightly, feeling deeply grateful.


    Qin Yu waved his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so courteous, it was nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Qin Xiong, you really surprised me. With the Yin Demon¡¯s qi outside, not even a Transformation Realm master would dare to take even half a step inside. How did you manage to pass through the Yin Demon¡¯s qi?¡±


    Qin Yu was left dumbfounded and speechless when Wang Murong suddenly asked. He definitely couldn¡¯t tell her about his body¡¯s secrets.


    ¡°This...haha, didn¡¯t you also manage toe in?¡± Qin Yu answered evasively.


    ¡°I¡¯m different. I have the Soul Protecting Pill to defend against the Yin Demon¡¯s qi. Did you also have one too?¡± Wang Murong guessed with a questioning tone. In fact, she didn¡¯t actually believe that Qin Yu had a Soul Protecting Pill. A Soul Protecting Pill was a ck grade pill and needed a ck Grade Pill Master to refine it. Qiongxi Country only had one ck Grade Pill Refiner who was in King City. He was the Wang n¡¯s personal pill master. An ordinary person like Qin Yu wouldn¡¯t even have the qualifications to meet him, let alone request him to refine a pill.


    Qin Yu hastily blurted out an exnation. ¡°Ah, right! I also have a Soul Protecting Pill. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that I have some knowledge in regards to pill refining.¡± He didn¡¯t care if Wang Murong believed him or not and continued to borate, ¡°Before, after I used a special technique to escape, I still got hunted down by the two masters of the Qin and Lu Family. I had no choice but to enter the forbidden area. The entire journey, I was blindly fleeing in disarray and while I was rushing around in confusion, I ended up entering this cavern.¡±


    In order to avoid being questioned even more, as soon as he was done exining, he immediately directed the topic back to Wang Murong. ¡°Right, Miss Murong, why did you want toe to such a dangerous ce?¡±


    Wang Murong didn¡¯t immediately reply to Qin Yu¡¯s question. She raised her head and swept her eyes over the thousands of stone soldiers with twinkling eyes. Her face turned serious as she said, ¡°Qin Xiong, this was originally my Wang n¡¯s matter and I didn¡¯t want to implicate an outsider. However, I¡¯m very sorry. In the end, you still got pulled into this.¡±


    Qin Yu frowned. ¡°Wang n, you¡¯re...?¡±


    ¡°I am Qiongxi Country¡¯s princess and my real name is Mu Rongyue.¡±


    The Wang Family of Qiongxi Country¡¯s surname was Mu. Wang Murong...Wang n¡¯s ¡°Wang,¡± [1. Although this was tranted as ¡°Wang n¡¯s ¡®Wang,¡¯¡± the original text said, ¡°Íõ×åµÄ¡®Íõ.¡¯¡± This can also be interpreted as ¡°royal family¡¯s ¡®Wang¡¯¡± because ¡°Íõ¡± (Wang) means ¡°king.¡± Wang Murong a.k.a Mu Rongyue used ¡°Wang¡± as her pseudonymst name since she is part of the royal family. It can be assumed that when she said ¡°Íõ×塱 (Wangzu) initially, Qin Yu assumed she meant ¡°Wang n¡± instead of ¡°royal family.¡±] no wonder! Now he finally knew about Wang Murong¡¯s frightening background.


    After discovering Mu Rongyue¡¯s true identity, Qin Yu didn¡¯t appear too shocked. To Xie Di, a small nation¡¯s princess wasn¡¯t enough for him to create a big fuss.


    Seeing Qin Yu¡¯s calm face, Mu Rongyue was astonished. If an ordinary person discovered her identity as a princess, wouldn¡¯t they be very surprised? Even if they weren¡¯t shocked, they still should¡¯ve had some change in their facial expression ah! Could it be that he was stunned silly because of her identity as a princess and couldn¡¯t react?


    ¡°Qin Xiong, ar¡ªare you alright?¡± Although Wang Murong had suddenly revealed her identity as a princess, the way she addressed Qin Yu didn¡¯t change.


    Qin Yuughed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What did you mean when you said you implicated me?¡±


    ¡°Because right now only you know how tomand these soldiers, so...¡± Mu Rongyue trailed off and sighed helplessly. ¡°I really can¡¯t believe it would be you. Could this be the will of heaven?¡±


    ¡°I...this...¡± Qin Yu forced a smile. He also didn¡¯t anticipate this ah! ¡°Could you tell me what is going on here?¡±


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re already involved, then it¡¯s not necessary to hide it from you.¡° Mu Rongyue eased her tone and exined, ¡°A thousand years ago, our Mu Family was only an ordinary family in the Ancient Continent of Wu. But after the sudden rise of an unrivalled genius in our family, the Mu Family¡¯s destiny waspletely changed. The heaven-defying genius climbed upon the skeleton of countless strong men before finally reaching the summit of all cultivators, bing a Martial God. From there, the Mu Family became established as an enormous power in the western part of the Ancient Continent of Wu. That entire area is now known as Qiongxi Country. In fact, that genius was the founder of our Qiongxi Country.¡±


    ¡°However, it hadn¡¯t even been a hundred years since Qiongxi Country was founded before my ancestor fought with another Martial God that resulted in a tie. In the end, he died of a serious and untreatable injury. But before he fell, he brought a hundred thousand officers and soldiers here. Using a mythical and unknown method, he petrified all of them. He left behind a trace of his soul, which I fear is the remnant soul that Qin Xiong absorbed and fused with.¡±


    Mu Rongyue stared at Qin Yu rigidly with helplessness. That remnant spirit should have been fused with a member of the ancestor¡¯s Mu Family ah!


    ¡°Ss!¡± Qin Yu sucked in a breath and shook his head. ¡°Wrong. What I absorbed was the spirit manifestation of the Yin Demon¡¯s qi, not a person¡¯s remnant spirit. Wait, don¡¯t tell me...!¡± Qin Yu suddenly thought of a possibility and his expression changed slightly.

 Chapter 24: Winning Over Qin Yu

    <h4>Chapter 24: Winning Over Qin Yu</h4>


    A spirit and a remnant soul were two very different things. A spirit could easily swallow a remnant soul, however, swallowing a spirit would be very difficult. Although Qin Yu had many attack skills, his current strength was still insufficient for swallowing a spirit. Only when he reached the ¡°Refining Soul¡± stage of the¡¶Secrets to Eternal Life¡·would he be able to aplish that.


    Plus, the soul hadn¡¯t actually been swallowed by him. Instead, it was the Earth Spirit Pearl that swallowed the remnant soul and gave Qin Yu the excess energy that it was unable to use.


    Qin Yu was almost certain that it was the spirit of the Yin Demon¡¯s qi that had manifested and engulfed the ancestor of the Mu Family¡¯s remnant soul. That was how the Yin Demon most likely obtained the power tomand the godly soldiers. In the end, this ability was transferred to Qin Yu through the Earth Spirit Pearl, which was why Qin Yu currently possessed such an ability.


    As he mulled over it, Qin Yu decided it was fine as long as he knew. He was also toozy to give a detailed exnation to Mu Rongyue and ended up curiously asking, ¡°Maybe this is heaven¡¯s will. But I don¡¯t understand, why did your ancestor choose to ce the godly soldiers in the forbidden area of the Yin Demon?¡±


    Speaking of Mu Rongyue¡¯s ancestor, he was such a very ruthless man. A hundred thousand people had followed him to his grave here.


    ¡°When my family¡¯s ancestor originally chose to arrange his soldiers here, there was no Yin Demon¡¯s qi. It¡¯s strange how the Yin Demon¡¯s qi is only restricted to this area in the cave which hides the godly soldiers. It¡¯s already been several hundred years, yet no one knows why.¡±


    A trace of helplessness and distress appeared on Mu Rongyue¡¯s beautiful face.


    ¡°Due to the appearance of the Yin Demon¡¯s qi, hundred thousand godly soldiers were deeply concealed and unable to be used. This led to the deterioration of the Qiongxi Empire five hundred years ago.¡±


    When she spoke up to here, Mu Rongyue¡¯s face became aggrieved.


    ¡°If the Qiongxi Empire was destroyed, then what about the current Qiongxi Country?¡± Qin Yu revealed a look of confusion. Although he had once been Xie Di who moved unhindered throughout the continent, the western area of the Ancient Continent of Wu wasn¡¯t very strong in terms of martial arts. So naturally, he didn¡¯t pay any attention toward this area¡¯s history. He really hadn¡¯t expected that such a remote area had actually managed to produce a Martial God a thousand years ago.


    Mu Rongyue¡¯s smile was bitter as she said, ¡°The current Qiongxi Country is nothing but a remnant of its former glory.¡±


    ¡°There are approximately a hundred small towns, however, our strength is merely 1/10000th of what we used to have. Now, we don¡¯t even have the qualifications to be called an empire and can only act as a vassal to another country. The name of ¡®Wang¡¯ [1. ¡°Íõ¡± (Wang) means ¡°King.¡±] is struggling while at death¡¯s door.¡±


    Mu Rongyue¡¯s mood became more sentimental.


    ¡°However, the ridiculous thing is that even though we¡¯re at this stage, the Mu Family still doesn¡¯t know how to sincerely unite and work together for the country¡¯s prosperity. All they would think about ispeting for power and gain profits. Each one tries to outwit the other and the internal strife is endless. It¡¯s trulymentable ah!¡±


    Mu Rongyue drowned in her sorrows. Although she appeared to be speaking to Qin Yu, she was basically rambling to herself while ranting about her resentment toward the Mu Family.


    A trace of admiration toward Mu Rongyue sprouted in Qin Yu¡¯s heart. She was only a young girl yet she already had such knowledge and concern in regards to the state of her country. It was truly remarkable. He had once heard a phrase: ¡°The songstress knows not the sorrows of the perished empire.¡± [1. ¡°The songstress knows not the sorrows of the perished empire¡± is a verse from a poem written during the Tang Dynasty called, ¡°Anchoring on Qinghui River¡± by Du Mu. Here is the link to the fully tranted poem for anyone who is interested: https://28utscprojects.wordpress/2010/11/23/291 (Please note that the trantion of the verse in DMG is my own.] However, it was clear that Mu Rongyue was not the so-called ¡°songstress.¡±


    ¡°How could a nation like this not be defeated? Even if we had the hundred thousand soldiers earlier, we still wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape Qiongxi Country¡¯s fate of being defeated.¡± Mu Rongyue¡¯s voice was filled with grief as she heaved a long sigh.


    Qin Yu was confused. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why did you stille looking for the hundred thousand godly soldiers?¡±


    Mu Rongyue heaved a sigh as she said, ¡°The Mu Family has never given up on searching for the godly soldiers. For the past several hundred years, we¡¯ve always been looking for a way to withstand the Yin Demon¡¯s qi. Finally, we discovered the Soul Protecting Pill. Unfortunately, even though it enabled us to enter the forbidden area, we still couldn¡¯t find the remnant soul our ancestor left for us that year until today.¡±


    ¡°The godly soldiers have always been our Mu Family¡¯sst hope. As long as the Mu Family still exists, we will never give up. Furthermore, the godly soldiers are now tied to my life, as well as the fate of being Qiongxi Country¡¯sst source of strength. I need these hundred thousand godly soldiers so I hope that you will help me.¡±


    Mu Rongyue¡¯s limpid eyes rippled with tears as she stared at Qin Yu with sincerity and beseechment. The hope in her eyes couldn¡¯t be more clear.


    Qin Yu understood what she meant. Right now, only he couldmand the hundred thousand godly soldiers. If he agreed to help Mu Rongyue, it would be equivalent to Mu Rongyue having a hundred thousand godly soldiers at hermand.


    ¡°These past few years, Imperial Father¡¯s body has been deteriorating, so he rarely handles politics anymore. My imperial brother and I are both too young, so the government affairs have gradually been monopolized by my Third Imperial Uncle Mu Tianqi. After his influence grew, he gradually exposed his ambitions of wanting to seize the throne. Once my Imperial Father passes away, he will definitely usurp the throne. At that time, the first thing he will do is to purge the n, starting with me and my imperial brother. However, we¡¯re still family so I really don¡¯t want to see them wield a sword and fight to the death amongst themselves. Sadly, I have no choice.¡±


    A trace of pain and helplessness appeared on the youngdy¡¯s face. Her eyes were unexpectedly brimming with tears.


    In fact, these were her own family affairs. She shouldn¡¯t have told an outsider, but in order to win over Qin Yu, she could only tell him everything to express her sincerity.


    Qin Yu sighed in his heart. It must¡¯ve been difficult for a young girl like Mu Rongyue to shoulder such a burden. Thence, he could tell that Mu Rongyue was not a simple woman.


    Now that she had finished speaking, Qin Yu truly found it hard to reject her sincerity.


    ¡°Alright then, Miss Mu, I¡¯ll agree to help you. These godly soldiers were originally your ancestor¡¯s in the first ce. If you ever need help, just say the word.¡±


    Upon hearing Qin Yu¡¯s reply, Mu Rongyue was ecstatic. It was as if a big pie had fallen from the heavens andnded on her. [1. Like a golden opportunity just fell from the sky and was given to her.]


    In her excitement, she charged forward and grabbed Qin Yu¡¯s hand. Her voice trembled with excitement as she said, ¡°Qin Xiong¡ªno! Qin Da Ge, [2. ¡°´ó¸ç¡± (Da Ge) means ¡°big brother.¡± It is a friendly term used to refer to older men.] thank you! I really don¡¯t know how to thank you. From now on, you¡¯re my Da Ge! Is calling me Xiao Yue [3. Mu Rongyue refers to herself in the third person as ¡°Xiao Yue¡± meaning ¡°Little Yue¡± since she is younger than him. Adding ¡°Xiao¡± can also be a form of endearment.] fine with you?¡±


    What did being Mu Rongyue¡¯s Da Ge signify? It meant that he was now the Princess¡¯s elder brother! It was also equivalent to being her imperial brother! In Qiongxi Country, his status would be venerated, as a result.


    Mu Rongyue was doing everything in her power to win over Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t act pretentiously and frankly answered, ¡°Alright then, Xiao Yue.¡± In any case, there weren¡¯t any losses in being a Princess¡¯s Da Ge.


    ¡°Da Ge, this is a golden token. With this token, you may enter and leave the Imperial Pce as you wish.¡± A golden token appeared in Mu Rongyue¡¯s hands and she passed it over to Qin Yu.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept it,¡± said Qin Yu as he happily epted the golden token.


    ¡°I also know that Da Ge has always wanted a space ring, so I¡¯ll gift this to you.¡± After saying this, Mu Rongyue directly slid the space ring off her finger and ced it on Qin Yu¡¯s hands. ¡°Da Ge, all you need to do is drip a drop of your blood on the ring and it will officially be yours.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Qin Yu really didn¡¯t expect that Mu Rongyue would be willing to part with such an expensive treasure just to win him over.


    Qin Yu truly wanted the space ring offered to him, but...


    Qin Yu hesitated and rejected the gift. ¡°Xiao Yue, this is too precious. Keep it for yourself.¡±


    ¡°No, Da Ge. I¡¯m a princess, so I can find somebody to request another one. But it¡¯s not as easy for you to obtain a space ring.¡± Mu Rongyue firmly gave the ring back to Qin Yu.


    Since it was already like this, Qin Yu didn¡¯t say any more superfluous words. After thanking her, he dripped a drop of blood on the ring before slipping it on. A trace of his consciousness entered the ring. Inside was his Blood Saber and many of Mu Rongyue¡¯s possessions, including two Soul Protecting Pills.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, I¡¯ll keep your things for now and return them to you when we leave.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not important, Da Ge. I¡¯m gifting them all to you. I only need one Soul Protecting Pill,¡± Mu Rongyue said generously. She already gifted him the space ring, so the other things inside weren¡¯t even worth mentioning.


    Qin Yuughed bitterly in his heart. An idiom fit the current situation well: ¡°There is no free lunch in the world; after the meales the reckoning.¡± Now that he received so many benefits from Mu Rongyue, it would be difficult to refuse her call for help in the future. In any case, he was going to help anyway so he might as well take it as payment for his future services.


    Soul Protecting Pills were extremely precious to Mu Rongyue and Qin Yu had no use for them. Subsequently, Qin Yu returned both Soul Returning Pills to Mu Rongyue and unceremoniously epted the rest of the things.


    ¡°Da Ge, let¡¯s go back now. Wait for me to arrange a suitable ce in King City so we can stealthily sneak the hundred thousand soldiers there. Is that alright?¡± Mu Rongyue didn¡¯t dare to order Qin Yu and asked with a questioning tone.


    ¡°Yeah, you can make the necessary arrangements,¡± Qin Yu agreed. ¡°But I still don¡¯t want to leave yet. Would you be interested in exploring further and trying to find the source of the Yin Demon¡¯s qi with me?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Of course, I want to, but...¡± How could she not she want to solve the mystery that had stumped the Mu Family for generations? However, how would they be able to find the source? Many powerful cultivators had tried to find the origin of the demonic qi but couldn¡¯t, so how could two low-level cultivators like them aplish such a feat?


    Qin Yuughed. ¡°If you want to, then let¡¯s go.¡±


    As he said that, Qin Yu walked deeper into the cave. The Earth Spirit Pearl was extremely sensitive toward the Yin Demon¡¯s qi that was under the ground so it guided Qin Yu.


    Along the way, Qin Yu and Mu Rongyue were deeply shocked by the dignified and sturdy formation of the godly soldiers. A hundred thousand, beyond what the eye could see. Her ancestor was truly skillful!


    ¡°Da Ge, where are we going?¡± Following behind him, Mu Rongyue was both shocked and suspicious of how Qin Yu was walking forward with such certainty as if he wanted to go to a specific area.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± Qin Yu replied dully and his footsteps suddenly sped up as if he sensed something. To be exact, it was the Earth Spirit Pearl which had sensed something.


    Mu Rongyue didn¡¯t question any further as she sped up her footsteps.


    As the two went deeper and deeper inside the cave, they discovered that around the halfway point, the appearance of the soldiers changed. More specifically, their colors had changed.


    The preceding godly soldiers were all a silvery gray color but the ones ahead were a shade of faint ck. The deeper they went, the darker they became. When they were finally ? of the way in, the soldiers had turnedpletely ck. The godly soldiers were just a dense mass of ck as far as the eye could see without end.


    ¡°This...how could this be?¡± Mu Rongyue asked in astonishment.


    Qin Yu looked at the pitch ck soldiers and replied, ¡°These soldiers were all eroded by the Yin Demon¡¯s qi so their fighting strength is even stronger than the earlier ones.¡± Although his tone was t, his brows were slightly creased and his footsteps slowed down. His eyes gleamed sharply as he swept a gaze across surroundings. The Earth Spirit Pearl gave him a message: Underground, there is something strange.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Qin Yu suppressing it, the Earth Spirit Pearl would¡¯ve directly flown there by itself to investigate.


    Mu Rongyue was somewhat astonished by Qin Yu¡¯s knowledge. He was only slightly older than her, even had lower cultivation than her, yet he seemed to know everything.

 Chapter 25: Mu Rongyue’s Disappearance.

    <h4>Chapter 25: Mu Rongyue¡¯s Disappearance.</h4>


    Mu Rongyue still wanted to ask something but Qin Yu made a shushing gesture with his finger. ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise and leave,¡± he whispered. After he spoke, he sped up once again.


    Ahead, everything seemed to have turned ck. Not only the petrified soldiers but even the soil and marble under their feet had turned pitch ck.


    As they walked, the prating, destructive, gloomy and cold air of death felt tangible. Naturally, Qin Yu was unafraid, however, Mu Rongyue couldn¡¯t bear it. She hastily took out a Soul Protecting Pill from her sleeves.


    The Soul Protecting Pill was able to hold back the Yin Demon¡¯s corrosive qi for about a day.


    ¡°Da Ge, [1. ¡°´ó¸ç¡± (Da Ge) means ¡°big brother.¡± It is a friendly term used to refer to older men.] the yin qi is very strong here. I have a Soul Protecting Pill here, do you...?¡± Mu Rongyue was worried that Qin Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to endure and offered him a pill.


    ¡°You can keep it for yourself, I don¡¯t need it,¡± replied Qin Yu. Suddenly, his footsteps halted as he stared straight ahead with an icy gaze.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mu Rongyue also halted and stared ahead. Her eyes widened with astonishment as she gaped. Could the source of the Yin Demon¡¯s qi be here?


    The area ahead seemed to be separated by a transparent film. They could see the surging billows of demonic qi behind the transparent film. The demonic qi looked like a violent ck cloud. It looked like there were many beasts that were violently fighting each other within the ck fog.


    The thick fog floated out of the cavern and surged outside. The Yin Demon¡¯s qi that was outside originated from this ce. Over the course of several hundred years, the area where the demonic qi umted outside formed the forbidden area.


    Mu Rongyue¡¯s face turned pale. Her voice contained a tremble as she asked, ¡°Da Ge...is this the source of the Yin Demon¡¯s qi?¡±


    Qin Yu nodded. With a serious tone, he replied, ¡°This should be the source. Stay here and wait for me, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    ¡°No! Da Ge, you absolutely cannot go inside! We still don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside there. What if...?¡± Mu Rongyue didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Qin Yu. If something happened to him, who would help hermand the hundred thousand soldiers ah? Of course, she was also worried about him.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, I¡¯ll bring some godly soldiers inside with me.¡± Qin Yu looked at the pitch ck soldiers beside him and extended his hand. He ced them into the space ring one by one. In case something happened, they could be used for defense.


    Qin Yu¡¯s face was grave as he said, ¡°Xiao Yue, wait for me here. If I don¡¯te out within four hours then just leave by yourself.¡±


    Mu Rongyue saw that even Qin Yu himself was not confident that he would return safely. She didn¡¯t understand why he still wanted to take such risks. But then again, she wasn¡¯t aware that within Qin Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness, the Earth Spirit Pearl was currently going wild, which was why Qin Yu had no choice but to go and take a look.


    Besides, a cultivator¡¯s path would always be filled with danger. Every danger one faced could be a chance to learn from a life and death experience. Without doing something with your life on the line, growth would be very slow. Furthermore, cowering in the face of danger was not Xie Di¡¯s style.


    ¡°No! Da Ge, if you want to go in then I¡¯m going in with you!¡± Mu Rongyue also threw caution to the wind and decided to go with Qin Yu.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Qin Yu felt somewhat awkward. If they encountered anything dangerous inside, he wouldn¡¯t even have enough time to save himself. So how could he look after a girl?


    ¡°Da Ge, don¡¯t forget that my cultivation is higher than yours.¡± Upon seeing Qin Yu¡¯s unwillingness, Mu Rongyue stepped forward and spoke before he could. With a firm tone, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go with you, then I¡¯ll just enter after you leave.¡±


    *Sweats*


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t think that this girl would be so tough.


    ¡°Fine, but you have to be very careful.¡±


    Since Mu Rongyue insisted on going in, Qin Yu had nothing else to say. After nodding in consent, he took a step forward and entered the world of darkness.


    As soon as he entered, a frightening ck storm immediately engulfed him. It caused his long hair and robes to dance madly in the wind. If he wasn¡¯t a cultivator, he might¡¯ve been blown away by the wind!


    Mu Rongyue also walked in behind him. Apart from having to withstand the violent wind, she also had to endure the terrifying yin qi invading her body. [1. The yin qi invading Mu Rongyue is simr to what happened to Qin Zhao earlier when he stood at the entrance and was almost sucked inside the forbidden area. He ended up being seriously injured and went into aatose state.] Even though she had the Soul Protecting Pills, she could still be affected by the yin qi, unlike Qin Yu who was unaffected by the yin poison. The yin qi behind the transparent film was far purer than the yin qi outside so it was even more lethal.


    ¡°Da Ge, where are you?¡±


    Even though she was a cultivator, she could hardly see anything around her.


    ¡°I¡¯m over here. Quick, grab my hand!¡± Qin Yu replied with a shout.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Mu Rongyue reached out as she headed in the direction of Qin Yu¡¯s voice. He grabbed her hand. She was startled by how cold and small Qin Yu¡¯s hands were. She didn¡¯t expect that Qin Yu¡¯s hands were almost as small as a female¡¯s hands.


    Qin Yu who stood within the violent dark hurricane could barely make out Mu Rongyue¡¯s silhouette. All he could do was blindly extend his hands and flounder around in the direction of her voice. He intended to pull her over but still couldn¡¯t find her after a long time.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, where are you?¡± Qin Yu called and continued to search. But the roaring winds made it impossible to hear anything unless the two of them were right next to each other. That¡¯s why there was no reply to Qin Yu¡¯s shouts.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s strange. I definitely heard Xiao Yue¡¯s voice from here ah.¡± Qin Yu muttered in confusion as he simply returned back to the road he was on earlier. However, when he finally exited the ck storm and found himself at their starting point, there was still no sign of Mu Rongyue.


    Qin Yu¡¯s heart shook. ¡°Uh oh! Little Yue!¡±


    Qin Yu loudly shouted her name as he ran headfirst into the ck storm, facing the surging whirlwind of the Yin Demon¡¯s qi directly.


    Mu Rongyue never responded to Qin Yu¡¯s shouts. The only response Qin Yu received was an ear-piercing sound simr to nails on a chalkboard.


    "Hehe......"


    Qin Yu was startled. He felt a sense of impending doom. His body reacted before his mind did as he swiftly jumped back. His two lifetime¡¯s worth of experience facing enemies weren¡¯t for naught.


    A swishing sound rang out as something sharp shed through his robes. A piece of his robe was sliced off and was swept up by the wind and carried to God-knows-where.


    When Qin Yu retreated, his body was swept away by the wind. He wasn¡¯t sure how far he had flown, but when he finally regained his footing, he was far away from where he had been originally standing.


    "Hehe......"


    An eerieugh echoed from somewhere far away. The sound was carried by the wind before reaching Qin Yu¡¯s ear.


    Qin Yu¡¯s gaze was cold as he pulled out the Blood Saber from his space ring and closed his eyes. His entire mind was pushed to its limits as he vigntly sensed for any movement in his vicinity.


    His eyes opened abruptly as his eyes emitted a trace of cold light. Suddenly, he shouted, ¡°Attack!¡±


    The blood colored saber struck fiercely, creating a dazzling sh of bloody marks inside the ck storm.


    "Heheheh." Another spine chillingugh echoed from the shadows in a different direction almost instantaneously. Qin Yu¡¯s fierce assault didn¡¯t even reach the other party.


    Wind. The other party¡¯s spiritual nature was wind. Inside the storm, he could merge with the wind and follow it, moving within it or retreating from it as he wished. The wind was him and he was the wind. Here, he was the master.


    There were seven forces of nature: gold, wood, water, fire, earth, thunder and wind. Each force of nature had its own spiritual nature and by understanding the spiritual nature of a certain natural force, it was possible to use that type of natural force. Cultivators could use it along with their spiritual power and change it into a means of attack. For example, those with wind spiritual power could attack with wind des. Basically, the seven forces of nature were seven spiritual powers.


    The person attacking Qin Yu in the dark seemed to only understand the spiritual nature of wind and still hadn¡¯t derived wind spiritual power. Otherwise, Qin Yu wouldn¡¯t have a chance to resist if that person in the shadows directly attacked him with wind spiritual power.


    But even if his opponent didn¡¯t attack with wind spiritual power, with his understanding of the spiritual nature of wind, Qin Yu could only passively take the beating.So in order to reverse the situation, Qin Yu needed to have an understanding of wind spiritual power.


    Wind spiritual nature.


    Qin Yu shut his eyes. He made no further attempts to deliberately resist the violent winds, allowing the storm to tear at his body as the wind carried him.


    ¡°Hehe! Die!¡±


    Another eerieugh echoed, this time with a shout telling him to die. A destructive sh of light appeared from the darkness, shing forward.


    ¡°Wind! Dodge left!¡± Qin Yu indifferently ordered, allowing the de of light to sh forward.


    ¡°Heh!¡± A bright light streaked across Qin Yu¡¯s body. Blood sttered out, dyeing his ash-gray robes red.

 Chapter 26: Falling Down into the Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 26: Falling Down into the Abyss</h4>


    The sharp pain made Qin Yu frown slightly as he continued to merge with the wind. While he drifted, he tried toprehend its spiritual nature. If the pain he currently felt was already unbearable, how could he continue down the path of a cultivator?


    The Cloudtrack Phantom skill was closely linked to the wind element. Back when he was Xie Di, he hadprehended the spiritual nature of four elements: earth, wood, water, and wind. He had even developed each of the four elements into spiritual power. Xie Di was truly a genius among geniuses to have been able toprehend four out of seven forces of nature and apply it to his spiritual power.


    That¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t very difficult for him toprehend the wind¡¯s spiritual nature.


    The person in the dark had slipped up once again. They appeared to have been provoked as they released a series of violent attacks. A string of des made out of light shot out from the darkness toward Qin Yu. Qin Yu¡¯s body was soon covered in even more cuts.


    His wounds were quickly healed by the¡¶Secrets to Eternal Life¡·as he endured the pain.


    *Roar* Something within the dark storm released a fierce snarl. It was infuriated by the fact that none of the des that it sent had killed Qin Yu. Plus, it noticed how Qin Yu was slowly adapting as he nimbly avoided the violent winds with strange body movement skills as time progressed. In the end, not even the corners of Qin Yu¡¯s clothes could be cut.


    Who was he? How was he able toprehend the wind¡¯s spiritual nature while fighting?


    ¡°Wind, rise!¡±


    As the person within the shadows continued to roar, Qin Yu finally moved and spat out those two words indifferently. With a wave of his hand, the trajectory of the violent winds suddenly changed as it whistled fiercely.


    ¡°Clouds, rush forth!¡±


    As he spoke, the thick ck fog surged around his body. This time, the thick fog surrounding him was more concentrated. It was also darker and more violent than the wind in other areas.


    In the dark, two eyes shed with amazement as they watched the changes around Qin Yu¡¯s body. They were aware that Qin Yu was preparing to counterattack. However, they wouldn¡¯t give Qin Yu an opportunity to strike back as they released another roar. The person followed the wind as a sharp sword of condensed sword qi [1. It looks sort of like this: ] struck forward, shing down like lightning as it charged at Qin Yu. The bright light left a blinding tear in the dark storm as.


    ¡°Rushing Thunder Palm¡¯s second form: To Surge Like a Rushing Storm, attack!¡±


    Streaks of thunder and lightning appeared as Power like Rushing Thunder struck forward, creating loud ps of thunder as the ck clouds swelled. His palm was akin to lightning striking down from behind the clouds as he prated through the ck fog in a sh. He violently rushed forward and followed the wind¡¯s movements toward his target.


    He had been allowing the enemy to attack first before seizing a favorable opportunity to counterattack. His palm strike swept through the fiercely approaching sword qi.


    The sword qi fell, splitting the dark earth under his feet. A blood-curdling scream sounded as the palm strikended. The figure was sent flying into the air with a boom, releasing a spray of blood as it was swallowed up by the ck fog in a sh.


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t think that he could use the fierce winds and Yin Demon¡¯s qi from this area to not only understand the spiritual nature of wind, but also achieve enlightenment in regards to the second form of Rushing Thunder Palm, To Surge Like a Rushing Storm.


    Wind was the force of nature while clouds were the manifestation of the Yin Demon¡¯s qi in the form of ck clouds.


    If the Yin Demon¡¯s qi were to manifest into the form of ck clouds and spread outside it would cause terror. After all, the Yin Demon¡¯s qi corroded all living things so nobody would dare to treat it lightly.


    Unfortunately, it had no effect here. Those who could move freely inside didn¡¯t fear the Yin Demon¡¯s qi and were able to rely on their own strength to fight force with force.


    Qin Yu dropped back down to the ground and sensed his surroundings for any movement in the ck storm. However, he couldn¡¯t sense any other living things, including whatever he had just attacked.


    It had disappeared. But where was Mu Rongyue? Was she already...?


    Qin Yu¡¯s heart tightened as he felt an ominous premonition.


    *Boom*


    Suddenly, a deafening boom sounded from under his feet. The ground trembled violently.


    ¡°Not good! Wind, rise!¡± Qin Yu floated in the wind as he lifted himself off the ground.


    *Rumble* A loud thunderp rang out as the ground under Qin Yu suddenly split open, revealing an immeasurably deep chasm.


    ¡°Wind, withdraw!¡± Qin Yu sensed the earth¡¯s violent shudders and hastily controlled the wind to swiftly push his body backward.


    However, he soon discovered something was wrong. His control over the winds seemed to have been stolen by somebody as he sharply turned a corner in midair and suddenly rushed downward.


    ¡°No!¡± eximed Qin Yu. He tried to break through the wind but it was toote. The wind bound him up and pulled him down into the chasm where he sunk into an abyss of darkness.


    ¡°Hehe...!¡± An eerieughter sounded as Qin Yu fell into the chasm.


    Inside the chasm, Qin Yu¡¯s body continued to fall and fall, causing his mind to nk out. He tried to focus his mind and calmed down.


    He had already experienced so many battles so the slight danger he was currently experiencing paled inparison.


    He calmly shut his eyes and heightened his senses as he started tomunicate with the wind while sensing its spiritual nature. He tried to deepen hisprehension of the wind, which would also deepen his skill.


    Approximately two hourster, Qin Yu finally sensed a life force below him.


    The Yin Demon¡¯s qi corroded all living things, so in his mental world all forms of life had died out. Now that he sensed a life force, it most likely meant that he had reached some other area.


    He suddenly opened his eyes. Sure enough, there was a faint glow of light below him. The wind was as strong as ever, but the ck demonic qi had thinned out slightly.


    It looked like he had finally arrived at the bottom.


    ¡°Wind, fall,¡±manded Qin Yu as the speed at which he was falling down elerated.


    Qin Yu finallynded on solid ground with a thump as he sighed with relief. It gave one a peace of mind to finally be able to stand on solid ground again.


    However, where was this and how could there be light? Shouldn¡¯t the inside of the abyss be dark?


    Qin Yu was originally prepared to see what hell looked like, but he never got the chance. He was currently surrounded by a dozen or so swordsmen who stared at him intently with cold killing intent.


    Qin Yu nced at them. His eyes widened as his gaze filled with amazement. Are these little dwarves? What species of human are they?


    Of the dozen or so people surrounding him, the tallest was merely 150 centimeters while the rest were about 140 centimeters tall. Their appearances were roughly simr to the average person but their faces were abnormally pale without a trace of color. Their ears were very long and looked like bamboo shoots growing from the sides of their head. One man even had ears that grew past the top of his head.


    Xie Di had seen many strange and entric species before, however, he had never seen anything like this.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qin Yu asked curiously.


    The people didn¡¯t understand Qin Yu¡¯s words and looked at each other in confusion. The one with ears that went past his head stepped forward.


    Qin Yu thought that he came tomunicate with him so he turned his gaze toward it. But when he looked, he discovered that the dwarf was wounded and the assant was unknown.


    Actually, Qin Yu was the one who injured it. Just now in the Yin Demon qi¡¯s ck storm, Qin Yu¡¯s ¡°To Surge Like a Rushing Storm¡± skill had exploded on the dwarf¡¯s body. Naturally, it was angry and used a special technique to bring Qin Yu here with the intention of ambushing him with its friends.


    ¡°%£¤#@£¤%!¡± The dwarf pointed at Qin Yu as it grumbled strangely. Although Qin Yu didn¡¯t understand what it was saying, based on its angry face and furious tone, Qin Yu could tell it felt animosity toward him.


    It was far from just hostility because it wanted to kill him. After it was done speaking, it unsheathed its broadsword with a crisp *shua* sound. The cold light glinted off the de.


    Compared to the dwarf¡¯s height, the de was veryrge. However,pared to Qin Yu, it seemed very light and delicate.


    Although the de was small, its aura wasn¡¯t weak at all.


    *Shua* *Shua* *Shua* Meanwhile, the others behind him also unsheathed their weapons. The dozen or so weapons glinted coldly in the air, making Qin Yu feel somewhat threatened. At this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to belittle these little dwarves and stared at them with vignce as he prepared to strike with his own saber at any time.

 Chapter 27: Underground

    <h4>Chapter 27: Underground</h4>


    ¡°Hu.¡± The long eared dwarf took the initiative to attack first. It swung its sword and viciously aimed for Qin Yu¡¯s stomach.


    Qin Yu released a murderous aura. Since these people took the initiative to attack him, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be courteous. Blood-colored sword qi suddenly blossomed as it loudly shed in the direction of the dwarves. At the same time, Qin Yu retreated a few steps backward while curving his body to avoid the de.


    The dwarf¡¯s attack speed was beyond Qin Yu¡¯s expectations. The broadsword shed as the sharp edge of the sword instantly streaked across Qin Yu¡¯s abdomen, bringing with it a st of cold air. It was a pity that the dwarf¡¯s arm was too short, which was why the broadsword was unable to reach Qin Yu¡¯s stomach or even cut Qin Yu¡¯s robes.


    By the time the dwarf realized this, blood-colored sword qi was already aiming toward its neck.


    ¡°Wa!¡± A strange shout sounded as the fearful dwarf stomped its foot. The earth under its feet split open as it disappeared underground in a sh.


    ¡°Earth Evasion!¡± Qin Yu was slightly startled.


    *Bang*


    The blood saber shed downward as it entered the earth underneath. A miserable scream sounded. When Qin Yu pulled up his sword, it was covered in blood.


    ¡°Huhuhu...¡±


    This time, the dozen or so dwarves werepletely infuriated, releasing war cries as they swarmed Qin Yu. All kinds of weapons whistled as they rained down on Qin Yu. In a frenzied storm of attacks, Qin Yu saw the gleaming shes of afterimages everywhere around him. Their attacks were vicious as they pounced on Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu¡¯s fighting spirit surged. His blood was boiling as he attacked. ¡°Waves of Blood Overflowing the Heavens!¡± Violent waves of crimson sword qi flooded out like the waves of the great sea, roaring as it threw itself over the crowd of assants. It submerged all of them in an instant. All that was left was the afterimage of a scarlet sword weaving through the crowd.


    *sh* *ng* *sh*


    A series of clings and ngs could be heard as their weapons collided with a cry of rm sounding from time to time.


    After one move, the two sides separated.


    Qin Yu grasped his sword as he faced the wind, staring at the dwarves overbearingly. The bloodlust in his gaze made the dwarves tremble with fear.


    Horror was etched into the pale faces of all the dwarves present. They didn¡¯t expect Qin Yu¡¯s sword art would be this terrifying as he fought them head on. They were helpless against him despite theirrge numbers. The floor was covered in severed limbs and corpses. After a dozen or so dwarves shed swords with Qin Yu, only nine remained.


    On the other hand, Qin Yu hadn¡¯t suffered any severe injuries apart from his bloodied mouth. The most astonishing thing was that some of his smaller injuries had already healed.


    They were destined to suffer losses from the start. After all, their bodies and weapons were too small so some of them had directly been chopped in half by Qin Yu¡¯s de. In their eyes, Qin Yu¡¯s blood saber was huge. The weight alone was enough to take them on. All of these facts paired with Qin Yu¡¯s terrifying sword arts made it natural that they would be seriously injured.


    ¡°Friend, who are you and why did you intrude into our world?¡± Amongst the remaining people, the tallest spoke. It appeared to be the leader.


    Qin Yu was startled. He could actually understand its words. So it turns out they were able to speak the samenguage.


    ¡°Tell this young master, what world is this?¡± In an overbearing tone, Qin Yu answered its question with a question.


    ¡°Friend, I asked you first, so you should answer my question first.¡± The dwarf leader¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t happy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you still haven¡¯t answered me by then, I¡¯ll just shut your mouths forever.¡± Qin Yu ignored its words and only cared about getting answers. His gaze was icy as his killing intent surged. With his blood-colored sword and oppressing murderous aura, the sight of him was truly terrifying.


    ¡°Friend, don¡¯t go too far. Don¡¯t forget, this is our domain.¡± Oppressed by a youth like Qin Yu, the leading dwarf became agitated. Although he was slightly short, he was still older than Qin Yu by over twenty years. Furthermore, as the leader of the dwarves, he was rarely ever treated with such disrespect.


    ¡°Three! Time¡¯s up!¡± Sword qi blossomed from Qin Yu¡¯s blood saber and rose up as he shouted, ¡°Blood Piercing the Vast Sky!¡±


    The sword qi left blood-colored traces as it cut across the horizon, shing down with soul-shaking power.


    ¡°Huhuhu...¡± The dwarves angrily counterattacked. All kinds of weapons shed as sword qi soared upward, colliding against the blood colored qi de. [1. Qi de can also be read as energy de. Imagine an energy de shooting forward.]


    Another blood-curdling scream sounded as four dwarves were beheaded by Qin Yu¡¯s de. Now, only five dwarves remained. Of the five, three of them were left empty-handed after their weapons were sent flying.


    The dwarf leader was the strongest so he still had his weapon. With fear and anger in his voice, he questioned, ¡°Friend, you said you would count to three so why are you attacking without even counting?¡±


    Qin Yu sneered as he replied, ¡°I did count to three.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª!¡± The dwarf leader almost coughed up a mouthful of blood in his fit of rage.


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t care if he angered the dwarf leader, as he coldy said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, where is this ce?¡±


    This time, the dwarf leader didn¡¯t dare to say any more superfluous words. Biting his teeth, he hatefully spat out, ¡°This is the underground city.¡±


    ¡°Underground city? What underground city?¡± Qin Yu questioned curiously.


    ¡°The underground city is the counterpart of where you came from. It¡¯s the world underground. Altogether, there are 81 cities and the total poption is a hundred million,¡± exined the dwarf leader.


    The underground world actually had this many people?! How did they survive and where did the light heree from?


    Qin Yu looked around curiously and finally saw where the light wasing from. In the distance, strange stubby vegetation grew on a low hill. The color of the nts were monotonous and an ashy gray with a tinge of green. The light was actually radiating from the thick stems and leaves.


    The light from the outside world came from the sun while the light from the underground world came from these nts.


    The world was truly filled with countless bizarre and strange things! Even though Qin Yu had lived for two lifetimes, he still hadn¡¯t seen all of the mysteries the world had.


    ¡°Let me ask you again, why did you guys ambush this young master?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face sunk as his expression turned cold.


    The dwarves trembled and the dwarf leader hastily exined, ¡°Earlier in the world above, you wounded one of ourrades. He was the one who dragged you down here and had us ambush you. This matter is unrted to us and it¡¯s all his fault.¡±


    Qin Yu raised his voice as he asked, ¡°Who is he and where is he right now?¡±


    ¡°He was the first person you killed.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already dead?¡± Qin Yu looked at the area where the dwarf had been killed. Apart from the blood around the crevice, the dwarf had already been buried underground.


    Naturally, the dead couldn¡¯t be questioned, so he could only question a living person.


    Qin Yu locked his icy gaze on the dwarf leader and demanded in a stern voice, ¡°Speak! Earlier on the surface, there was a girl around the same age as this young master. Was she kidnapped by you?¡±


    ¡°A girl...? This...¡± The dwarf leader hesitated to reply.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Qin Yu was furious as his blood saber shed one of the weaponless dwarves.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± There was a blood-curdling scream as the dwarf was chopped in half. Blood sttered over three feet high and sshed all over the dwarf standing beside him. It frightened the dwarf so much that he directly fell on the floor trembling with fear.


    ¡°This young master¡¯s patience is limited! If you still don¡¯t give this young master a satisfactory answer this time, I¡¯ll just directly kill you!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s eyes shed ominously as he threatened the dwarf leader.


    The dwarf leader¡¯s body trembled as his originally pale face turned deathly pale.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll say it. She was taken away by our young master.¡±


    ¡°Who is your young master?!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s killing intent suddenly exploded as he pointed his blood saber at the dwarves who trembled in fear.


    ¡°Our young master is the young master of the Demonic City¡¯s Yi Family and is called Yi Suo. It was him who carried away that woman! This has nothing to do with us so please don¡ªdon¡¯t kill me!¡± The dwarf leader finally copsed with fear as he stared at the bloody sword pointed at him.


    ¡°Very good. Now take me there,¡± Qin Yu ordered.


    The dwarf leader¡¯s face was filled with fear as he said, ¡°N¡ªno, if Young Master Yi Suo found out we betrayed him, he will definitely have us killed!¡±


    ¡°Then are you not afraid of Laozi killing you?¡± Qin Yu threatened with a shake his sword. ¡£


    ¡°No! Wait!¡± A drop of sweat rolled down the dwarf¡¯s face. ¡°I can bring you there, but only if...only if...¡± As he spoke, he nced around at hisrades.


    Qin Yu paused and immediately understood what he was trying to say. He couldn¡¯t help but admire how ruthless this guy was. But of course, he was even more ruthless. The blood saber streaked through the air as the dwarves standing next to the dwarf leader released a miserable shriek. Their heads rolled onto the ground as they died not knowing why.


    After killing them, Qin Yu apathetically said, ¡°Alright. Now nobody will know that you betrayed your young master.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but I¡¯m only taking you to the entrance of Yi Suo¡¯s family manor. You absolutely cannot let them see me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely die!¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Qin Yu readily agreed as he sneered in his heart. After they arrived at his destination, the dwarf would be unneeded.


    After the two negotiated, they started walking in tandem with one taking the lead and the other walking behind.


    Qin Yu was eager to find out what the underground city was like. In his previous life, he had seen an underground pce, but this was his first time seeing an actual city underground.


    As they traveled, Qin Yu tried to ease the tension by asking ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Replying to young master, this humble servant¡¯s [1. Ruo Ji refers to himself using ¡°Ð¡ÈË¡± here, which is a way to humbly say ¡°I.¡±] name is Ruo Ji[2. Ruo Ji¡¯s name literally trantes to ¡°so strange¡± (Ù¼Ææ).],¡± Ruo Ji respectfully replied.


    Qin Yu¡¯s lips twitched. His name really sounded strange.


    ¡°@#£¤!¡± Just as the two were walking, three people wearing devil masks suddenly rushed out from a fork on the road. They obstructed Qin Yu and Ruo Ji¡¯s path, shouting something Qin Yu couldn¡¯t understand.


    Ruo Ji hastily stopped and his expression changed slightly. ¡°Looters.¡±


    Qin Yu saw Ruo Ji¡¯s expression change and couldn¡¯t help but curiously ask, ¡°What are looters?¡±


    ¡°Simply put, they¡¯re robbers. However, they aren¡¯t ordinary robbers.¡± After Ruo Ji briefly exined, he muttered, ¡°How could they show up here?¡±


    Since they were robbers, then there wasn¡¯t any more reason for superfluous words to be said.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Qin Yu held his blood saber and suddenly attacked. How dare they try to rob him?! They were simply courting death!


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ruo Ji shouted. He wanted to block Qin Yu, however, he was toote. In that split second, Qin Yu¡¯s saber had already cleaved through one of them. His speed was simply too fast.¡£


    ¡°We¡¯re finished.¡± Ruo Ji saw that Qin Yu had already sliced one in half and his face filled with fear and despair.


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t know the terrifying consequences of killing a looter.

 Chapter 28: The Ji Family’s Pursuers

    <h4>Chapter 28: The Ji Family¡¯s Pursuers</h4>


    The two remaining looters saw theirrade killed in a sh and nked out for a moment before roaring furiously, ¡°Huuuu!¡±


    ¡°Hu, your sister! Go to hell!¡± [1. The insult used here ¡°Hu, your sister¡± can be interpreted as simr to ¡°your mom¡± insults. Qin Yu mimics and mocks the other looters when he repeats ¡°Hu¡± btw.]


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t understand why the Underground City¡¯s citizens would always make a ¡°Hu¡± sound whenever they were angry. What the hell did it mean?


    The two looters hadn¡¯t finished roaring, ¡°Hu!¡± before Qin Yu attacked, leaving trails of dust behind as he charged at one of the looters.


    ¡°They¡¯re so weak, yet they actually dared to rob others?¡± Qin Yu snorted coldly. His voice was filled with contempt.


    Ruo Ji shook his head, not knowing whether tough or cry as he said, ¡°Those were merely the looters¡¯ scouts. When the real looters appear, you won¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°What real looters? For once, can you please finish your damn words?¡± Qin Yu was somewhat irritated. He absolutely hated it when people gave cryptic exnations.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Ruo Ji¡¯s trauma wasn¡¯t light and he immediately exined, ¡°Looters are a mysterious group in the Underground City. They¡¯re also extremely strong. The average person wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke them. Generally speaking, it would be wise to immediately run away or take the initiative to hand over your valuables if you ever run into a looter. You must never anger or kill one of them!¡±


    ¡°If you kill one of their people, you¡¯re as good as dead! This is because they¡¯ll never stop sending people to assassinate you until you¡¯re dead.¡±


    As he finished speaking, Ruo Ji¡¯s expression turned ugly. Even though he wasn¡¯t the one that killed the looter¡¯s scout, since he was seen together with Qin Yu, he would also be implicated. Especially because the looters wouldn¡¯t listen to his exnation.


    ¡°The assassins are the real looters. Every single one of them is at least a Transformation Realm cultivator.¡±


    Qin Yu was slightly startled. Based on his current strength, a Transformation Realm cultivator was very powerful.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, the reason why Young Master Yi Suo kidnapped your woman was because he wanted to gift her as an offering to the looters.¡±


    His words made Qin Yu¡¯s face pale visibly. ¡°Why do you give offerings to the looters?¡±


    Ruo Ji didn¡¯t dare to conceal anything and exined everything in full detail. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this myself as I¡¯m only a servant, but because the young master wanted to give offerings to the looters, we were sent out to go above ground and look for high-level demonic beasts. In the end, we didn¡¯t find any demonic beasts, however, we found that girl instead.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You better pray that she¡¯s fine, otherwise, it won¡¯t matter if it was you, Yi Suo, or the looters because this young master will ughter all of you! Not a single one of you shall remain!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s eyes shed with an ominous and bloodthirsty glint.


    Ruo Ji¡¯s body trembled as he hastily led the way, continuing to walk toward the Demonic City. However, he sneered internally. Qin Yu was merely boasting shamelessly. [2. In the Chinese raws, Ruo Ji said that Qin Yu words were ¡°´óÑÔ²»²Ñ,¡± which implies that Qin Yu¡¯s words are very audacious.] Qin Yu couldn¡¯t even handle the assassins of the looters, not to mention, Yi Suo Family¡¯s experts. Qin Yu was basically as good as dead and right now, Ruo Ji was only taking Qin Yu toward his inevitable death.


    After about an hour, they both stood in front of the grand and imposing city gate. The city was at least several timesrger than Luosang City. The city walls were a yellowish color and it looked like the entire wall was constructed with soil. It was nothing like the gates above ground which were built using bricks.


    Qin Yu was very skeptical about how strong the walls made from soil actually were, so when he entered the city, he pinched the wall with his hand. Unexpectedly, the earthen walls were even stronger than stone. He had no idea how they had managed to solidify it to such a degree.


    As they walked, Qin Yu was surprised as he nced around the busy and bustling streets which were livelier than Luosang City.


    Despite how lively the streets were, the architectural design of the buildings couldn¡¯tpare with the beauty and glow of Luosang City¡¯s architecture. The houses were low and the colors of the buildings consisted of gray, white, or ck. Although there were many densely packed and intricate streets, all of them were very narrow.


    The design of the buildings and streets here were most likely due to the body types of the people here. Within the crowds filling the streets, the average height was about 1.5 meters. Very few people exceeded 1.5 meters in height and it was rare to see anyone taller than 1.6 meters. Anyone who was taller than 1.6 meters [3. In case anyone doesn¡¯t know, 1.5 meters is about 4 ft 9, while 1.6 meters is about 5 ft 2.5.] was practically a giant and at Qin Yu¡¯s height, he was practically a giant amongst giants.


    That¡¯s why as Qin Yu walked by, he immediately attracted countless amazed gazes.


    Sensing the stares from the crowd, Qin Yu felt slightly ufortable.


    All of the people here had pale and expressionless faces. Nobody interacted with each other. This paired with the monotonous hue and the gloomy and cold environment made one feel as if they were in a ghost town.


    ¡°Hya! Hya! [4. In case anyone doesn¡¯t know, ¡°Hya!¡± is the sound that people who ride horses make. It¡¯s kind of simr to how cowboys say, ¡°Yeehaw!¡±] Get out of the way! Out of the way! Everyone get out of the way!¡±


    Suddenly, the quiet street was filled with noise and mor. Finally the streets were lively. The strange thing was that as Qin Yu listened to the voice, he thought it was rather familiar. It sounded like Mu Rongyue¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Xiao Yue?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s eyes shed and he immediately turned in the direction of the voice.


    Up ahead was what appeared to be a horse-drawn chariot. However, it wasn¡¯t exactly a horse-drawn chariot because what pulled the chariot was a six-legged demonic beast.


    The demonic beast¡¯s six hooves moved as it flew forward, madly rushing through the crowd. Those in the vicinity of the demonic beast screamed as they scattered in all directions.


    Once he could see clearly, he saw that the one on the chariot really was Mu Rongyue along with another woman. The two of them were each holding a side of the demonic beast¡¯s reins, frantically whipping the whip as they urged the beast to charge forward.


    There was a squadron of soldiers mounted on demonic beasts that roared as they pursued them. From time to time, somebody would release a sharp arrow at the two girls but fortunately, it was hard to aim while moving so each arrow was always avoided by the twodies.


    ¡°Miss Yi Fei!¡± Ruo Ji dashed forward swiftly, shouting loudly at the iing carriage.


    Qin Yu grabbed him, shouting as he asked, ¡°You know them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Ruo Ji hurriedly nodded as he exined, ¡°The girl driving the chariot at the front is our Yi Family¡¯s Miss Yi Fei and the other girl is the one you were searching for. The people pursuing them should be assassins sent by the Yi Family.¡±


    Assassins from the Yi Family were chasing after the Yi Family¡¯s young miss? What the hell were they doing?


    But now was not the time to ask these questions. Seeing that the chariot at the forefront was heading toward them, Qin Yu released Ruo Ji and flew up to the chariot. Everyone else was running away, yet he was rushing right up, causing the fleeing crowd to give a cry of rm when they saw.


    ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± Qin Yu loudly shouted. His voice shook the earth. [5. Raws technically said sky/heavens/atmosphere here but...they¡¯re underground so.] When Mu Rongyue heard the familiar voice, she hastily raised her head to look at Qin Yu and shouted back with pleasant surprise upon seeing his face, ¡°Da Ge! Hurry and get up here! Miss Yi Fei, let¡¯s go in that direction!¡±


    The maiden named Yi Fei didn¡¯t respond as she immediately pulled the reins to dash in Qin Yu¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Da Ge, get on the chariot!¡± Mu Rongyue loudly shouted.


    Qin Yu looked at the umting pursuers behind them and didn¡¯t jump on. Instead, he just brushed past Mu Rongyue¡¯s chariot saying, ¡°You guys go first! I¡¯ll deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Da Ge, be careful! They have power in numbers,¡± Mu Rongyue urgently shouted back. She had wanted to pull the demonic beast to a stop but the violently charging demonic beast simply couldn¡¯t stop and continued to directly rush forward.


    The mounted pursuers were closely chasing after them. Suddenly, a man rushed up to obstruct their path. The leader smirked before shouting a series of grumbles and cries. Qin Yu didn¡¯t understand a single word but from the way their riding speed had suddenly sped up, he could guess that they were nning to trample him underfoot.


    Since they wanted to trample him into mincemeat, Qin Yu didn¡¯t bother with any courtesies as he leaped into the air with his blood saber in hand. He spun the de in the air and shouted, ¡°A Thousand Shadows of Blood, [6. TL NOTE: Blood of a Thousand Shadows ¡ú A Thousand Shadows of Blood. I changed it because I feel like it better represents the skill¡¯s effects (as the former sounds like it¡¯s attacking with the blood of a thousand people, whereas thetter sounds more like a thousand streaks of blood attacking]attack!¡±


    Under the crowd¡¯s shocked stare, the color of the dark underground sky suddenly changed. In a sh, the space above the pursuing troop¡¯s head was engulfed in a crimson red tide. Within the crimson tide were thousands of sword qi [7. Remember, Qi = Energy. Do you peeps prefer energy or qi?] des densely packed together like lightning. It warped and tore through the air, bringing with it a terrifying and destructive power as it crushed down the crowd below with earth-shattering power.


    ¡°No¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Hurry and get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°

 Chapter 29: Encircled.

    <h4>Chapter 29: Encircled.</h4>


    There were shouts and screams everywhere as the demonic beasts howled painfully. The crimson tide of sword qi devastated thend.


    When the crimson tide of sword qi finally dissipated, the dreadful act had finally finished.


    Blood... there was blood everywhere. The blood of both humans and demonic beasts merged together as it slowly flowed down the yellow earthen streets.


    The team of pursuers from the Yi Family were annihted in an instant. Many of the remaining pursuers were left injured. Only a few experts had escaped unscathed.


    Seeing the ground filled with bloody corpses, the crowd was filled with terror. So people who were from thend above were actually this frightening?


    The leader of the Yi Family group of pursuers seethed with anger, roaring for Qin Yu¡¯s body to be dismembered into ten thousand pieces. However, there was no sign of Qin Yu anywhere. Qin Yu had long since disappeared down the street along with the chariot. Even Ruo Ji had disappeared too.


    On the outskirts of the Demonic City was a dark cave. Qin Yu, Ruo Ji, Mu Rongyue and Yi Fei were hiding inside.


    The girl named Yi Fei was wounded. A sharp arrow had pierced through her shoulder from behind and the pain had made her faint several times.


    ¡°Miss Yi Fei! Miss Yi Fei! You can¡¯t die! You absolutely mustn¡¯t die!¡± Ruo Ji seemed to care for Yi Fei very much, hugging her body as he sobbed.


    Qin Yu carefully inspected this girl from the Underground City and found that she actually looked very different from the citizens of the Underground City. In fact, she looked almost the same as people from above ground.


    She seemed to be at least 1.6 meters tall. Although she wouldn¡¯t really be considered tallpared with other above-ground humans, in the Underground City, her tall and straight figure would definitely ssify her as a ¡°giant.¡± Her appearance was very beautiful with the exquisite and mellow features of an above-ground human but the sameplexion as the people down here; pale skin and pointed ears. However,pared to the long pointed ears of many underground citizens, her ears were clearly much smaller and more delicate.


    It seemed like she was the offspring of an above-ground human and an underground human.


    ¡°Da Ge, do you have a way to save her? It was thanks to her that I managed to escape, so if something happens to her I...¡± Mu Rongyue nced at the unconscious Yi Fei again with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Qin Yu wasn¡¯t certain she would survive, after all, her injuries were quite serious. The arrow had almost pierced through her heart.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry anymore. Give her to me.¡± Qin Yu stepped toward Ruo Ji.


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t allow you guys to touch her! I won¡¯t let anyone touch her! It¡¯s all because of you that she¡¯s hurt!¡± Ruo Ji hugged Yi Fei tightly, crying with grief and indignation.


    ¡°Damn you! This Laozi wants to save her! Do you want her to die?¡± Qin Yu retorted angrily, itching to p this scoundrel away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I won¡¯t allow you guys to touch her no matter what! Get lost!¡± Ruo Ji snarled back.


    ¡°You imbecile!¡± Qin Yu charged forward and picked up Ruo Ji by the neck. He wanted to fling Ruo Ji out of the cave, but he was tenaciously holding on to Yi Fei, refusing to let go even if he was dead. If Qin Yu threw him out, Yi Fei would be flung out too. Qin Yu was helpless and could only release his grip as he sternly shouted, ¡°You really want her to die?¡±


    ¡°Even if she dies, then I¡¯ll follow her and we¡¯ll together! Nobody can ever separate us!¡± Ruo Ji¡¯s face was decisive, facing death with equanimity.


    ¡°You...!¡± Qin Yu was extremely frustrated. How could such a strange man exist in this world? What was wrong with this world?


    Mu Rongyue was also worried as she saw what was happening. She hurriedly stepped forward to advise Ruo Ji saying, ¡°This big brother, we just want to save Yi Fei Jie. [1. ¡°½ã¡± (Jie) is part of the word ¡°½ã½ã¡± (Jiejie) meaning ¡°big sister.¡± It¡¯s also a friendly way of calling or referring to a female who is older. Calling someone ¡°Jie¡± is simr to how people call males who are older, ¡°Ge¡± or ¡°GeGe.¡±] Please release her. If we dy any longer then¡ª¡±


    Ruo Ji didn¡¯t even let Mu Rongyue finish her words as he roared, ¡°Scram!¡±


    Mu Rongyue couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°You! What kind of man are you?! It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t save her but why aren¡¯t you letting others save her? You¡ªyou¡¯re really useless and abominable!¡±


    *Boom* Qin Yu couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and took action. He released a palm strike aimed at the back of Ruo Ji¡¯s head, which left Ruo Ji unconscious. Then, Qin Yu directly picked Ruo Ji up, raised his foot, and kicked him out of the cave like he was a ball. The whole process was quite brutal.


    ¡°Da Ge, this...¡± Mu Rongyue couldn¡¯t bear to see what was happening.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Laozi is already being quite lenient with someone like him by not killing him. Let¡¯s hurry and help Yi Fei.¡± Qin Yu quickly squatted down andid Yi Fei on the ground before pressing on the Cun and Guan acupuncture points on her wrist [2. The Cun and Guan acupuncture points are part of traditional Chinese medicine. English source: https://theory.yinyanghouse/theory/chinese/pulse_diagnosis and for more information, you can google trante this page: https://baike.baidu/item/%E5%AF%B8%E5%85%B3%E5%B0%BA]. He released a trace of internal strength to probe inside her.


    After a while, Qin Yu released his hand with a frown.


    ¡°Da Ge, how is it? Can you save her?¡± Seeing Qin Yu¡¯s frown, Mu Rongyue¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t die on my watch. Fortunately, the space ring you gave me contains a few life-saving pills, otherwise, it¡¯ll be very troublesome.¡± As Qin Yu said this, a pill appeared in his palm.


    Mu Rongyue stepped forward to help. She carefully opened Yi Fei¡¯s lips to let Qin Yu slip a pill inside.


    The pill immediately dissolved so it was easy for her to absorb its medicinal properties.


    "Unfortunately, this pill is only an ordinary grade pill. The pill¡¯s quality is too low so it can only temporarily preserve her life.¡± Qin Yu helplessly sighed as he continued, ¡°If we want to save her, we have to take her above ground and look for an earth grade life-saving pill.¡±


    In fact, if he reached the third stage of ¡°Refining Qi¡± in the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·, he wouldn¡¯t need a pill to save Yi Fei. Unfortunately, he was currently only at the first stage of ¡°Refining Qi¡± and he still had a long way to go before he could reach the third stage.


    ¡°Go above ground? But...¡± Mu Rongyue was slightly hesitant. After all, this was Yi Fei¡¯s home. Plus, she was currently unconscious so they couldn¡¯t ask for her opinion. If they just took her above ground without giving her any say, then...¡±


    ¡°Da Ge, maybe the Underground City has life-saving pills that can save her.¡± Mu Rongyue still wanted to stay here to save Yi Fei.


    Qin Yu exined the grim situation they were facing. ¡°Possibly, but we¡¯re not familiar with this ce. Furthermore, we¡¯re currently being chased by the Yi Family so if we entered the city it would be very troublesome. How would we be able to find the pill then? What¡¯s worse is the fact that right now, I don¡¯t dare to remove that arrow stuck in her shoulder so she probably won¡¯tst long.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate any further. If we want to save her life, we have to go.¡± Qin Yu didn¡¯t have time to exin further. He carried Yi Fei as he strode out of the cave. Mu Rongyue could only follow him.


    Mu Rongyue brought up a serious problem. ¡°But we don¡¯t know how to go up.¡±


    Qin Yu was startled and stopped walking. His gaze just so happened tond on Ruo Ji¡¯s body, which was lying on the floor. His eyes shed as he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s take him. He can tell us how to go up.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Since the situation had already reached this point, Mu Rongyue no longer hesitated and went.


    Soon after, both of them ced Yi Fei along with Ruo Ji inside the chariot and ordered the demonic beast to fly toward the exit.


    They had just entered the city from that exit so Qin Yu still remembered the route. It wasn¡¯t far from where they currently were.


    They traveled swiftly. After a while, Qin Yu¡¯s chariot arrived at where he had fallen down earlier.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Xiao Yue, take care of her. I¡¯ll go wake up this scoundrel.¡± Qin Yu threw away the reins and dragged Ruo Ji out from the back of the chariot before pping the back of his head.


    The sound of the p crisply rang in the air as Ruo Ji quivered. He suddenly opened his eyes and shouted, ¡°Miss Yi Fei!¡±


    ¡°What are you screaming for...?!¡± Qin Yu hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the sound of attacks suddenly shook the earth from all four sides. Countless assants suddenly jumped out from the ground. The weapons in their hands glimmered like frost and snow as they aggressively rushed out to attack. In a sh, Qin Yu was surrounded by them.


    ¡°Haha! I knew you woulde here!¡± A young dwarf wearing armor stood in front of them, mounted on a tall demonic beast. Heughed loudly, seeming very proud of himself.


    Qin Yu could neverprehend the strange grumbles and cries the other dwarves made, but he could actually understand this young dwarf¡¯s words.


    It seems like not everyone in the underground world can speak the samenguage as the humans above ground.


    ¡°Young¡ªYoung Master Yi...¡± When Ruo Ji saw the young dwarf, his face exposed a trace of fear. His body trembled uncontrobly as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Yi Suo pointed the sword in his hand at Ruo Ji as he released a deafening shout. ¡°Ruo Ji, how dare a mere ve like you betray this young master!¡±


    ¡°The middle stage of Immersion Realm?¡± Qin Yu saw Yi Suo¡¯s cultivation stage and frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t think that such a small dwarf at his age could have already cultivated to the middle stage of Immersion Realm. If this was in Luosang City, he would no doubt be the number one genius.

 Chapter 30: The Monstrous Madam

    <h4>Chapter 30: The Monstrous Madam</h4>


    ¡°Respected Young Master Yi Suo, Ruo Ji didn¡¯t betray you! Ruo Ji was forced to do this!¡± Ruo Ji anxiously exined.


    ¡°Say less nonsense! This young master doesn¡¯t care if you were forced or if you did this voluntarily because today, you will die!¡± Yi Suo¡¯s face turned sinister as he roared, not even listening to Ruo Ji¡¯s exnation. All he knew was that after Qin Yu had attacked half of his troops in the city, he saw Ruo Ji following behind Qin Yu.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true Young Master Yi Suo! Ruo Ji has always been your most loyal ve! Please believe me!¡± Ruo Ji persistently exined in a pleading tone.


    ¡°What a miserable wretch,¡± Qin Yumented with contempt.


    ¡°Ruo Ji, you... you don¡¯t need to beg him anymore. It¡¯s useless.¡± At this moment, a weak voice sounded from beside them. It was Yi Fei who had just awoken.


    Seeing Yi Fei awaken, Ruo Ji seemed to have been injected with a stimnt as he shook off Qin Yu¡¯s grip and swiftly ran over to Yi Fei. His voice was filled with pleasant surprise as he said, ¡°Miss Yi Fei, thank goodness you¡¯re not hurt!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Yi Fei, you vile spawn that bites the very hand that feeds you! You¡¯re actually still not dead yet?!¡± Yi Suo shouted with malicious intent.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to say that to Miss Yi Fei!¡± For the first time, Ruo Ji actually turned around and roared at Yi Suo.


    Yi Suo¡¯s face stiffened before he exploded with rage. He clenched his teeth as he bellowed, ¡°Charge forward! Chop him into mincemeat!¡±


    Upon receiving Yi Suo¡¯s order, they charged forward with a war cry.


    Qin Yu jumped up from the chariot and brandished his blood saber as he entered the group. In the next moment, blood blossomed in the crowd like a gorgeous fiery rose in full bloom.


    The dozen or so men were all been killed by Qin Yu in the blink of an eye. Some of them didn¡¯t even count as cultivators so there was no way they could resist Qin Yu¡¯s ughter.


    Seeing his men fall, the malevolent expression on Yi Suo¡¯s pale face twitched as he red at Qin Yu. ¡°How dare a trifling Origin Realm cultivator like you act so unbridled in front of this young master?! You¡¯re courting death!¡± he spat out, one by one.


    After he finished speaking a *ng* sounded as a longsword appeared in his hands. The longsword was very cold with a faint green light glowing around it. The sword had been tempered with poison and would kill anyone upon contact with their blood.


    Seeing Yi Suo take out his sword, Mu Rongyue hurriedly jumped out of the chariot and ran beside Qin Yu. With nervousness in her voice she said, ¡°Da Ge, he¡¯s too strong. Even I am not his match. Furthermore, his sword has a baleful aura around it. Let¡¯s work together to deal with him.¡±


    What Mu Rongyue meant was that she was a cultivator at the beginning stage of Immersion Realm while Qin Yu was a level below her at the apex of Origin Realm. Since that was the case, she wasn¡¯t Yi Suo¡¯s match and neither was Qin Yu so by attacking Yi Suo together, there was still hope.


    Qin Yu¡¯s voice turned serious as he said in amanding tone, ¡°Leave this ce to me. Defend them well.¡± He wasn¡¯t aware that he had justmanded a princess.


    ¡°But Da Ge...¡± Mu Rongyue still wanted to say something but was interrupted by Qin Yu.


    ¡°There are no buts, you have to protect them well. Otherwise, the only road for them is death.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s tone became grave. What he said wasn¡¯t wrong; if both of them were to fight here then who would protect the others? Yi Fei had been critically injured and Ruo Ji simply didn¡¯t have the strength to defend her.


    Mu Rongyue also understood their current situation and could only agree helplessly. ¡°Da Ge, you have to be very careful.¡±


    Qin Yu gave her a firm look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me.¡±


    Mu Rongyue finally returned to the chariot.


    ¡°It seems like you want to fight this young master alone. Not bad, you definitely have the spirit of a man!¡± Yi Suo was mounted on his tall demonic beast, looking down at Qin Yu. When he looked at Qin Yu, it was almost like he was looking at a dead person. To him, Qin Yu was already dead.


    ¡°Blood Piercing Through the Vast Sky, attack!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s reply was a fierce assault with blood-colored sword energy.


    ¡°Since you want to die, this young master will fulfill your death wish! Rainbow Startling Sword!¡± A resplendent sword tore through the air. Sword qi whistled as it danced wildly.


    *Cling* *ng*


    The saber and sword confronted one another, issuing an ear-splitting cry. Every time the two weapons collided, everyone in their vicinity couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    They were both very powerful!


    ¡°Stop!¡± Qin Yu jumped out of the battle with a loud shout. He stared at the young dwarf with an inconceivable gaze.


    Yi Suo dropped down from the sky,nding firmly on the back of his demonic beast. He stood and faced the wind, proudly overlooking Qin Yu as the corners of his mouth stretched into a sneer. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Although he said that on the outside, inside, he couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at Qin Yu¡¯s strength. He was only a trifling peak Origin Realm cultivator yet he could actually keep up in a fight with him, a middle stage Immersion Realm cultivator. This was unbelievable. Based on normal circumstances, he would¡¯ve been able to settle such a low-level cultivator with a single sword stroke.


    ¡°Where did you learn Rainbow Startling Sword¡¯s swordy?¡± The reason Qin Yu shouted to stop was because he was shocked that Yi Suo was actually using moves from ¡°Rainbow Startling Sword¡¯s¡± swordy.


    Nobody was more familiar with Rainbow Startling Sword¡¯s swordy than Qin Yu. This was because this sword art was one that he had personally crafted with his own hands in his former life. He had once taught it to a few people after its creation, but how could it have shown up down here ah?


    Qin Yu interrogated him. ¡°Tell me, who taught you this swordy?¡±


    There was no way Yi Suo would tell Qin Yu about the swordy. ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to know!¡± His wild aura increased sharply as he shouted, ¡°To die under Rainbow Startling Sword is something for you to be proud of! Now die!¡±


    ¡°Hold it right there!¡± A cold but dignified voice sounded from behind them.


    Behind them was a grand and luxurious chariot towed by four massive demonic beasts with a group of elite cavalrymen in ck nking it. It arrived with a loud *boom*.


    ¡°The ck Iron Cavalry!¡± One by one, Yi Suo¡¯s subordinates knelt down on the floor devoutly with fear.


    Yi Suo¡¯s face also changed as he hastily sheathed his sword and jumped down from his demonic beast¡¯s back before walking a few steps forward and bowing down. ¡°I respectfully wee Mother!¡± [1. Here, Yi Suo refers to his mother as ¡°´óÈË,¡± which is a title of respect toward superiors.]


    ¡°M¡ªmother...¡± On the chariot beside Qin Yu, Yi Fei was also emotional as she stared at the approaching chariot. Despite the state of her body, she still sat up.


    Ruo Ji who was filled with terror directly kneeled down by Yi Fei¡¯s side.


    ¡°Yi Fei JieJie, [2. Mu Rongyue calls Yi Fei ¡°JieJie¡± which basically means older sister. In Chinese culture, you can call a female older than you older sister even if you¡¯re not biologically rted, simr to how you can call a male older than you older brother.] your mother came?¡± Mu Rongyue asked somewhat nervously as she supported Yi Fei. Since Yi Fei¡¯s mother personally came, the situation had truly gotten out of hand.


    Yi Fei slowly nodded as she gasped for breath. ¡°Xiao Yue MeiMei, [3. Yi Fei calls Mu Rongyue ¡°MeiMei¡± which basically means younger sister.] I¡¯m sorry. Ultimately, I still wasn¡¯t able to help you escape.¡± Her voice was filled with regret. Since her mother personally came, there was really no hope of escaping.


    Mu Rongyue was touched as her heart trembled slightly. She hastilyforted Yi Fei, saying, ¡°Yi Fei JieJie, I should be the one apologizing since this is all my fault.¡±


    ¡°This... this never had any rtion to you. Everything was the sin of my Yi Family. I... I only regret being born in such a family.¡± Yi Fei¡¯s face revealed a trace of pain as her deathly pale lips squeezed out thest few words arduously.


    A woman¡¯s voice interrupted Yi Fei¡¯s words. ¡°Daughter, being born in the Yi Family is something many yearn for even in their dreams! You should feel honored!¡± In the next moment, a pretty and charming short woman who was dressed luxuriously stepped out of the extravagant chariot.


    Everyone from the underground city had a slightly pale face, however, this madam¡¯s face was still rosy. Her cultivation was also very high.


    ¡°The peak of Transformation Realm?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s gaze was fixed on the approaching petite and short madam. His pupils suddenly contracted as his heart turned cold. Based on the situation, trying to flee now would be very hard. Currently, he was unable to contend with a peak Transformation Realm expert.


    If it was in Luosang City, this kind of expert would¡¯ve already been at the very top. To be able to reach such heights in cultivation meant that she was basically the same as a hundred-year-old monster.


    It was hard to imagine that this petite and short woman who was only in her forties would have such frighteningly high cultivation. Even if it was the entire Qiongxi Country, someone like her would still be considered a monstrous individual.


    It was precisely because of her high cultivation that she was able to hear what Yi Fei said inside the chariot. Yi Fei¡¯s voice was even smaller than a mosquito¡¯s. If it was an ordinary person, it would have been impossible to hear her from so far away and inside a chariot at that.


    A trace of despair appeared on Yi Fei¡¯s deathly pale face as sheughed bitterly. Slowly she said, ¡°Xiao Yue MeiMei, force your way out with your friend. Forget about me. In any case, I am going to die.¡±


    The Madam smiled contemptuously. ¡°Daughter, do you really believe these people can force their way out?¡± A long fur cape dragged behind her as she walked forward step by step. At the same time, her body released a strong pressure. It surged violently in Qin Yu¡¯s direction, oppressing him.


    Qin Yu was forced to fall back with every step she took. He quickly tried to think of a way to deal with this woman.


    But despiteing up with countless strategies, all of them were rejected. He had no choice but to retreat toward Mu Rongyue¡¯s chariot. He withdrew until he could not go any further.


    ¡°Ruo Ji, help me go down,¡± Yi Fei ordered.


    Ruo Ji who was kneeling at the side hurriedly raised his head. He anxiously responded, ¡°Miss Yi Fei, you...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just help me get down.¡± Yi Fei¡¯s tone was resolute.


    ¡°Yi Fei JieJie, you can¡¯t go down! Your injury...¡± Mu Rongyue wanted to stop her but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Xiao Yue MeiMei, I¡¯m alright. Help me get down, please.¡±


    Mu Rongyue saw Yi Fei¡¯s determination and knew that trying to persuade her would be useless. She could only helplessly support Yi Fei and help her get down from the chariot.


    ¡°Ruo Ji, just supporting me is fine.¡± When she finally stepped on the ground, Yi Fei stopped Mu Rongyue. ¡°Xiao Yue MeiMei, it¡¯s fine for you and your friend to stay here while I have a conversation with my mother.¡±


    ¡°Yi Fei JieJie...¡± Mu Rongyue choked with emotion. How could she not understand Yi Fei¡¯s deliberate actions?


    The reason why Yi Fei insisted on getting off the chariot was precisely to give Mu Rongyue and Qin Yu a chance to escape. She simply wanted to use herself to dy her mother for a while.


    After Yi Fei gave Mu Rongyue a meaningful nce, she walked toward her mother with Ruo Ji supporting her along the way.


    Yi Fei pleaded, ¡°Mother, this is unrted to them. It¡¯s all my fault. I am willing to return with you [4. The ¡°you¡± (Äú) that Yi Fei addresses her mother with is the polite and formal version of ¡°you.¡± The normal ¡°you¡± is Äã.] and will stay in self-confinement. I¡¯ll never leave the household ever again in this lifetime.¡±


    Yi Suo angrily snarled, ¡°Hmph! You think that everything will be over as soon as you lock yourself in confinement?! You released the woman we were going to offer to the looters, which offended them and caused our family to lose face! You devil''s spawn!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t have the qualifications to call her that!¡± The Madam shouted sternly, scaring Yi Suo so much that his whole body trembled as he hurriedly bowed and apologized.


    ¡°Mother, [5. Yi Suo addresses his mother respectfully by referring to her with ¡°Ä¸Ç×´óÈË.¡± ¡°Ä¸Çס± means mother while ¡°´óÈË¡± is a title of respect toward superiors.] I apologize. I¡ªit was my bad, please forgive me! [6. The ¡°you¡± (Äú) that Yi Suo addresses his mother with is the polite and formal version of ¡°you.¡± The normal ¡°you¡± is Äã.] I will never do so again!¡±


    The Madam swept her nce over Yi Suo coldly. Her voice was icy as she said, ¡°Although she really is the devil''s spawn, in front of my face, you should watch that mouth of yours. Now leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Yi Suo hurriedly retreated. In his heart, he was reproaching himself for saying too much. Yi Fei truly was vile spawn beget from his mother with an above-ground human which was her sore spot. Calling her ¡°devil''s spawn¡± right in front of his mother was just asking for trouble.

 Chapter 31: The Most Poisonous Woman

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Most Poisonous Woman</h4>


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t tell me that in your heart I¡¯m really just a vile spawn?¡± Yi Fei¡¯s face revealed a trace of pain as her body trembled slightly.


    The Madam didn¡¯t reply and just continued walking forward. At 1.5 meters tall, she was significantly shorter than Yi Fei.


    She reached out and gently caressed Yi Fei¡¯s delicate face as if she was appreciating a piece of art. ¡°I have to say, daughter, you¡¯re very beautiful. But it¡¯s a pity that in the end, you aren¡¯t the same race as us underground folk. Your heart isn¡¯t here nor is it with the Yi Family.¡± As the Madam spoke, the hand that was stroking Yi Fei¡¯s face fell to Yi Fei¡¯s shoulder where the arrow was.


    The arrow was too close to her heart. Earlier, Qin Yu had left it in because he was uncertain of what the oue of taking out the arrow would be. What did the Madam want to do?


    Soon, they got their answer.


    The Madam suddenly gripped the arrowhead and suddenly tugged, bringing forth a spray of blood.


    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± An anguished and agonizing blood-curdling scream tore through the air. It reverberated in the space, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble.


    ¡°Miss Yi Fei!¡± Ruo Ji shouted in rm.


    ¡°You old witch, die!¡± Qin Yu suddenly shot up and loudly shouted, ¡°Power Like Rushing Thunder!¡±


    A loud rumble sounded as the palm strike violently attacked the ruthless Madam.


    The Madam sneered disdainfully and casually waved her hand. Although her hand was small, the wave that ensued contained the power of five hundred pounds. Arge bang sounded as Qin Yu was sent flying into the air.


    The Madam sneered disdainfully. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re overestimating your strength!¡± Suddenly, her smile turned stiff as a pitch ck figure appeared above her head. It held a pitch ck broadsword. The wind whistled as it shed down from above her.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± The Madam coldly shouted as she sent forth another palm strike.


    A loud *bang* sounded as the figure was directly crushed to pieces, changing into bits of fine powder as it scattered and fell downward.


    The Madam swiftly jumped about 30 meters away, avoiding the falling bits of powder. Unexpectedly, it was all lime and crushed stone.


    Was it not a person?


    The Madam was startled and still hadn¡¯t fully understood what was going on before three more pitch ck soldiers charged over with a swooshing sound. This time, she could clearly see that they were Qin Yu¡¯s stone puppets.


    A puppet made out of stone, as well as the appearance of a soldier. Isn¡¯t this...?


    The Madam finally thought of something and her expression changed. She immediately got up andughing heartily. ¡°So you could actually control that army of a hundred thousand above ground! Hahaha! Coming here really wasn¡¯t a waste of my time and effort!¡±


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* The Madam roared withughter as she leaped up and waved her hands. Three of the puppets were instantly reduced to ashes.


    The peak of Transformation Realm was way too strong!


    ¡°Da Ge, be careful!¡± shouted Mu Rongyue. She hadn¡¯t even finished speaking before her sword was already charging toward the Madam.


    After the Madam annihted the three puppets, she wildly threw herself at Qin Yu. Right now, this guy was a treasure ah! Catching him would be equivalent to seizing the hundred thousand stone warriors above ground.


    The people of the Underground City had long known about the secret of the hundred thousand army and all of them thirsted for control over it. Right now, the key to the hundred thousand army was right in front of her. It was impossible for the Madam to let such an opportunity slip out of her grasp.


    ¡°Wind, drift away! Soldiers, attack!¡± Qin Yu turned into a hurricane and frantically retreated while simultaneously ordering a dozen or so puppets to resist the Madam who was quickly advancing toward them. The space inside the space ring was limited and could only hold so much so all the puppets he had now was his entire inventory.


    ¡°Hmph, are these puppets even useful?¡± The Madam went berserk. She struck forward with her palm. Two puppets were directly destroyed in the air. At this moment, Mu Rongyue¡¯s sword had just arrived. She was at the beginning stage of Immersion Realm and the sword she used was extremely sharp. But in the Madam¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t even worth looking at. The Madam sent a palm strike at the side and both the person and sword energy was sent flying backward. In terms of cultivation, Qin Yu and Mu Rongyue were simply no match. It was impossible for them to resist.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* The Madam continued to advance as she easily destroyed the puppets. For a moment, the booming sounds continued as lime and crushed stone flew everywhere. It pervaded through the air, turning the whole space foggy.


    When the Yi Family saw this scene, they were filled with indescribable shock. So a cultivator at the peak of Transformation Realm was actually this strong? For a moment, everyone, including Yi Suo, was shocked silly.


    However, nobody expected that after a gust of wind swept past them, a blood saber would be ced around Yi Suo¡¯s neck.


    Yi Suo suddenly felt something cold on his neck and felt a cold shudder. By the time he recovered from his stunned state, it was already toote.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, otherwise, Laozi will have your neck severed immediately.¡± A cold and detached voice sounded from behind him. Therge shadow was unexpectedly Qin Yu.


    ¡°You! You¡ª!¡± Yi Suo couldn¡¯t understand what kind of secret art Qin Yu used to get behind him.


    ¡°I told you not to move! Do you take Laozi¡¯s words as a joke?!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice was cold as he ced some pressure on his hand, causing the sharp edge of the de to immediately make a thin cut on Yi Suo¡¯s neck. A small stream of blood flowed out.


    ¡°Nononono! I won¡¯t move! I won¡¯t move, so d¡ªdon¡¯t mess around!¡± Yi Suo tried his best to control his trembling body. Otherwise, his neck would be gone just like that!


    ¡°Bastard! Lay down your sword!¡± The Madam finished destroying the dozen or so puppets and walked out from the cloud of dust. After noticing that Qin Yu had disappeared, she turned to see her son¡¯s situation. When she turned around, she discovered that she had been tricked; this youngster was way too sly!


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Qin Yu grinned wickedly as he said, ¡°Old witch, I¡¯ll release him if you let us go.¡±


    The Madam stared at Qin Yu attentively. Her tone was firm as she said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to leave. Especially for you,d. You shouldn¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± There was no room for negotiation.


    Qin Yu saw how the Madam looked at him and he shuddered. Could she have fallen for Laozi? Well, damn!


    ¡°I cannot agree with that.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face turned grave as he pressed down on the Blood Saber a little bit more, causing Yi Suo to scream loudly.


    ¡°Mother, save me! Save me!¡±


    The Madam furiously scolded, ¡°Useless thing!¡± before she threatened Qin Yu. ¡°Lad, if you kill my son, you will all die. If you don¡¯t believe me, then just try it.¡±


    This woman was truly vicious. Earlier she had pulled out the arrowhead without caring about her own daughter¡¯s life or death and now she also didn¡¯t seem to care about her son¡¯s life. She could be described as the world¡¯s most vicious woman and even that would be an understatement.


    ¡°You told me to try it, so I¡¯ll try it. How could Laozi be afraid? In any case, we¡¯ll die anyway so dragging your son along with us sounds pretty good.¡± Qin Yu obviously wasn¡¯t somebody easy to deal with. They still believed that he wouldn¡¯t dare to actually do it.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t wanna! Mother, save me! I¡¯m your only son ah! I¡¯m about to die! You can¡¯t let me! Mother...! Ah¡ª!¡± ¡°


    Sword qi flickered as he released a scream. Blood sshed everywhere as he fell.


    ¡°Lad, you really have guts. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The Madam red at Qin Yu Her eyes were wide as a gale angrily hissed from her palm, striking forward with destructive power.


    ¡°If you dare to take another step, Laozi will behead him.¡± Qin Yu gripped the blood saber with both hands, the air buzzing as he prepared to chop down.


    ¡°No, stop!¡± The Madam halted right in her footsteps. The ground was covered in deep cracks after she hastily stopped.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Qin Yu wickedly grinned again as the edge of his saber stopped an inch away from the muddle-headed Yi Suo on the floor. The old witch seemed to still care about her only son.


    Just now, Qin Yu had only chopped off one of Yi Suo¡¯s ears and a part of his scalp. But who would¡¯ve expected that this cowardly little guy would¡¯ve been scared to death just like that?


    ¡°Alright, release my son and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± The Madam bit her teeth and pushed down the anger in her heart. Her voice was filled with unwillingness.


    ¡°You can be considered quite tactful.¡± Qin Yu immediately turned to Mu Rongyue who was at the side as he asked, ¡°Xiao Yue, are you alright?¡±


    The damage Mu Rongyue had received from the Madam earlier wasn¡¯t light and she had to wait a long time before she regained the power to get up from the floor. Right now, she was arduously crawling up,pletely disregarding the blood spilling from her lips as she rushed toward Yi Fei who was lying on the floor.


    Yi Fei was being supported by Ruo Ji. Blood flowed endlessly from her shoulder and the clothes around her bosom had long since been drenched red. Looking at it from afar, it looked like a huge, crimson plum flower was blooming on her chest. The bright, scarlet color was dazzling, creating a ghastly sight. Her mother was truly too ruthless.


    Ruo Ji had been helplessly weeping at Yi Fei¡¯s side without trying to assist her. It made Qin Yu so angry that he truly wanted to just rush up and kick this damn man with shame to death. However, right now he couldn¡¯t move and had to firmly restrain Yi Suo. This was the Madam¡¯s sole remaining son.


    ¡°Yi Fei JieJie, how do you feel? Hold on, we¡¯ll be leaving immediately. I¡¯ll find you a Godly Pill Master.¡± Seeing the blood drench Yi Fei¡¯s clothes, Mu Rongyue was also frantic as she didn¡¯t know what to do.

 Chapter 32: A Sword Vanishing the Skies

    <h4>Chapter 32: A Sword Vanishing the Skies</h4>


    Yi Fei shook her head to prevent Mu Rongyue¡¯s movements, gasping for breath as she arduously started to speak. ¡°Xiao Yue MeiMei, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m already at the brink of death. Before I die, I want to do something that I¡¯ve wanted to do for many years.¡± After she said these words, she opened her eyes and stared at the Madam in front of her.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m about... about to die. I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you a question, but I never dared to. Right now, if I don¡¯t ask, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never have the chance to ask. Tell me... was father killed by you?¡± After asking this question, Yi Fei had a pained expression on her face.


    The Madam turned to stare at Yi Fei, her expression apathetic as she responded icily, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know the answer in your heart? There¡¯s no need to ask again.¡±


    Yi Fei shook her head. ¡°No, if you don¡¯t personally admit it, I won¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s true.¡± Her heart was filled with pain and contradiction. She wanted to know the truth but was also afraid of the truth.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re about to die then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. You¡¯re right, your father was killed by me.¡± She admitted it very naturally, without the least bit of guilt or embarrassment.


    The Madam¡¯s cruelty had reached a whole new level. Qin Yu felt chills down his spine. These types of women were terrifying. She actually killed her lover who sired her child.


    ¡°You... You...!¡± Tears spilled out from Yi Fei¡¯s eyes, falling like rain as bitterness and sorrow coiled up in her heart. She cried out in anger and grief, ¡°How could you be like this? Why must you be like this? Why?!¡±


    ¡°He deserved to die the day he entered the Underground City! Here, he was of a different species and didn¡¯t have the qualifications to survive. It was me who saved him.¡± The Madam suddenly howled furiously, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous how I had actually been taken by his graceful words and flowery speech [1. When the Madam says she was taken by Yi Fei¡¯s father¡¯s graceful words and flowery speech, she meant that he said elegant but insincere words.] and had a vile spawn like you with that man of a different species. It caused my grand Yi Family to suffer the ridicule of others and almost get driven out! That¡¯s why I had to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Originally, I wanted to kill you along with your wretched father. But while at death¡¯s door, he pitifully entreated me not to, so I promised that I would raise you as my child. Now I know how big of a mistake that was. In the end, you are one of his kind and like him, you don¡¯t belong here which is why you betrayed the Yi Family.¡±


    After the Madam finished, a trace of bitterness appeared in her gaze as she stared at Yi Fei.


    This time, Qin Yu was shocked. So a single woman could actually be vicious to such an extent! He had lived two lives and saw all kinds of malicious people, but it was still his first time seeing such a person. Nevermind killing her lover, she had even wanted to murder her own flesh and blood! What kind of madwoman was she?


    Even if Yi Fei¡¯s father deserved to die, Yi Fei was innocent ah! Plus, Yi Fei was her own flesh and blood. Their mother-daughter rtionship was an unchangeable fact!


    As the saying goes, a tiger, though cruel, would not devour its own cubs. Yet, she was even more malicious than a wild beast!


    Could this be amon characteristic of women from the Underground City?


    Yi Fei¡¯s voice was filled with grief and indignation as she said, ¡°Mother, you really are the world¡¯s best mother ah! Hahaha!¡± As she howled withughter, one could feel her soul-piercing sorrow. The blood spilling from her lips continued to flow endlessly.


    ¡°Your Yi Family is filled with cold-blooded bastards! I hate... I hate you and I hate your Yi Family!¡± Yi Fei seemed to have a dying burst of strength. Her voice almost cracked as she released an angry scream.


    ¡°You vile spawn! Shut up and go to hell!¡± The Madam went into a violent rage as she struck forth with a palm strike.


    ¡°Miss, be careful!¡± Ruo Ji plunged forward with a loud shout. A crisp banging sound echoed in the air. Ruo Ji had been hit by the Madam¡¯s palm strike and the overbearingly strong energy around her palm directly pierced through his body. His entire abdominal area sunk into his body, forming a concave shape.


    ¡°Ruo... Ruo Ji! No!!!¡± Yi Fei screamed sorrowfully.


    Ruo Ji spat out a mouthful of blood before copsing beside Yi Fei. Blood spilled from his lips as he gazed at Yi Fei. He smiled as he said, ¡°Miss Yi Fei, I know I¡¯m... ipetent. I... am also a coward. I don¡¯t deserve... don¡¯t deserve you... But... but... I truly... truly like you. To be able to die for you, I... I am truly... very... ha... ppy...¡± He didn¡¯t even have time to finish thest syble before taking his dying breath.


    ¡°No... no...!!! Ruo Ji...!!! Old witch, I hate you! May you die a violent death ah!¡± Yi Fei¡¯s screams of hatred and grief were almost close to deranged. She no longer called the Madam mother but instead called her old witch.


    The Madam seemed to have also lost her mind. ¡°Vile spawn really is vile spawn, stupid and stubborn. All of you should just go to hell!¡± she screamed, as she released her violent aura.


    Qin Yu roared, ¡°Old witch, if you dare to touch them again, Laozi will just directly kill your son!¡±


    The Madam had to turn around as she red at Qin Yu sinisterly. ¡°Little Bastard, if you have the ability to, then do it. You still don¡¯t have the qualifications to threaten me!¡±


    Damn, she¡¯s really gone mad! This woman really was a lunatic!


    The only way to face a lunatic was to be more insane than them. This was Qin Yu¡¯s logic.


    ¡°You think Laozi doesn¡¯t dare to do it? Alright, then just as you desire, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± The de in Qin Yu¡¯s hands moved as blood sshed everywhere. The Madam¡¯s son who was the Yi Family¡¯s most carefully cultivated and talented youth¡¯s head flew high into the air, forming an arc in the sky beforending with a thump.


    ¡°No, my son! Little Bastard, you must die!¡± This time, the Madam had really gone mad¡ªno, she was beyond mad. Her hair was disheveled as she charged toward Qin Yu.


    This result was precisely what Qin Yu wanted. If he did this, he would attract this vicious woman¡¯s attention so she wouldn¡¯t harm Mu Rongyue or Yi Fei.


    But naturally, by using this method, he would be throwing caution to the wind.


    ¡°Thousand Layer Palm! All of you, go to hell!¡± the Madam screeched before issuing a frighteningly strong attack. Qin Yu suddenly felt the ceiling above him turn dark as he raised his head to look upward before jumping in fear. Countless densely packed mirages of palm strikes filled the air above him as they shot downward. The berserk, pressing force caused the space around him to warp.


    ¡°Cloudtrack Phantom, retreat!¡±


    ¡°Quickly, get out of the way!¡± Not only was Qin Yu afraid, even members of the Yi Family were crying out in horror as they scattered. The Madam¡¯s strike hit everyone regardless of whether or not they were ally or foe.


    *m* *m* *m*


    The pulsating palm strike exploded as dirt flew upwards while the earth trembled. The ones who weren¡¯t able to escape fast enough were directly pounded into a meat patty and couldn¡¯t be more dead.


    ¡°You ruthless madwoman!¡± Qin Yu had fled to a small slope where he hid. A trail of blood flowed from his lips. Although he had evaded the fatal strike, he was still wounded by the berserk aftermath.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything. The difference in strength was simply too much. Right now, his only choice was to use a final but risky move.


    After making up his mind, Qin Yu clenched his teeth as light energy blossomed outward from the blood saber, directly rushing upward.


    ¡°Scarlet Blood Sword¡¯s Thirteenth Form!¡±


    The Scarlet Blood Sword originally had twelve forms. Later on, when he mastered the final form, it became the thirteenth form. This move was different from the previous twelve forms.


    The first twelve forms could be used in both individual fights and groupbat. However, the thirteenth form could only be used to strike once and was also the most powerful strike.


    With his current strength, he was limited to all forms below the ninth form. By directly jumping up to the thirteenth form forcibly, he was truly ying with his life.


    ¡°One... de... Vanishing...the Skies!¡±


    Matchlessly sharp sword energy condensed into a single point, converging together with iparably terrifying power as it shot forward loudly. By concentrating all that power into a single point, its might was multiplied by several times, increasing dramatically. Once the sword energy was released, it would annihte everything in its path.


    ¡°Overestimating your abilities, go to hell!¡± The Madam simply disregarded Qin Yu¡¯s assault. In the eyes of a peak Transformation Realm master, the final attack of a mere peak stage Origin Realm cultivator was merely a joke.


    Therefore, the Madam didn¡¯t even take out her weapon and directly sent out another palm strike. Her internal energy flowed outward and formed a cocoon made of qi around her palm as she struck, causing the space around her to warp and the winds to dance violently.


    She was confident that this palm strike would dispel the sword qi strikepletely along with directly killing Qin Yu. She believed that he would directly be smashed into pieces, which would ease the hatred in her heart.


    However, in the split second that the two dreadful powers collided, the Madam¡¯s entire face instantly filled with shock. She finally sensed the sword energy¡¯s frighteningly powerful aura. It was strong... too strong... so strong that she actually felt a trace of fear.


    How could this be a move made by a peak stage Origin Realm cultivator? This was impossible.


    The Madam was filled with indescribable shock. But now, everything was toote.


    A crisp rippling sound echoed, awakening the Madam from her stupefied daze. The condensed sword qi had easily cut through the cocoon of internal strength around her palm and continued to surge forward.


    The Madam released a mournful scream. ¡°No¡ª!¡±


    *Hiss* A sound like a de chopping through bamboo rang in the air. However, instead of bamboo being chopped, it was a person¡¯s arm.


    The arm was shed open as the sword qi continued to press downward, easily shing through half of the Madam¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±


    The Madam released a pained screech as blood spurted everywhere and fell from the sky like rain.


    At this moment, the Yi Family subordinates were all stunned. They stared at the Yi Family¡¯s powerful Madam as she fell to the ground hugging the stump of her shoulder, howling miserably as blood spurted out from it.


    Not far away, the other half of her arm and shoulderid on the soil dripping with blood.


    How could this be?


    Did Qin Yu do all of this?


    Nevermind the Yi Family not being able to believe it, even Mu Rongyue didn¡¯t dare to believe it. She waspletely and utterly shocked.


    An Origin Realm cultivator had actually bested a Transformation Realm cultivator?! This was something that had never happened before in history ah! An Origin Realm cultivator leapfrogging realms to fight an Immersion Realm cultivator was already shocking, but there were two entire realms between Origin Realm and Transformation Realm! Moreover, the Madam wasn¡¯t an ordinary Transformation Realm cultivator, she was at the apex of Transformation Realm ah!


    However, Mu Rongyue didn¡¯t have the time to simply stay in a shocked daze. She saw Qin Yu topple over, lying on the ground motionlessly like a dead person.


    ¡°Da Ge!¡± Mu Rongyue shouted loudly, rushing over at top speed.


    ¡°Da Ge, are you alright? Don¡¯t scare me, get up!¡± Mu Rongyue dashed to Qin Yu¡¯s side and jumped in fear when she saw Qin Yu¡¯s appearance.


    Qin Yu¡¯s face was as pale as paper and the whites of his eyes protruded. His breathing was so faint that it was no different from a dead person¡¯s.


    This move had used up all of his energy, qi, and spirit. [2. Energy, qi, and spirit are the three energies of Chinese medicine.] Currently, all that remained was a hollow shell of his body. Even his soul felt unstable as it hovered inside his body unsteadily almost as if it was about to float out of his body at any time.


    Qin Yuughed bitterly in his heart. ¡°Damn! In the future, I definitely won¡¯t do like this again! That was really too risky ah! In the future... will Laozi still even have a ¡®future?¡¯¡±

 Chapter 33: Ye Siyu

    <h4>Chapter 33: Ye Siyu</h4>


    ¡°Da Ge! Qin Da Ge! Quickly, get up! You absolutely cannot die!¡± Mu Rongyue used up all her strength to help Qin Yu sit upright as tears pooled in her eyes.


    ¡°D¡ªDon¡¯t worry about me... J¡ªjust go...¡± Qin Yu¡¯s lips trembled as he spoke almost inaudibly. Right now, his situation was even worse than when he had used Blood Shadow¡¯s Evasion. Last time, he was able to move a little but now, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. Even a child could casually poke him to death with a finger.


    If Mu Rongyue didn¡¯t leave, he feared that she would be buried along with him. But how could Mu Rongyue just abandon him?


    When the Madam¡¯s pain eased, her voice almost cracked as she released a terrible screech. ¡°You group of trash, go and dismember their bodies into ten thousand pieces!¡±


    The Yi Family¡¯s subordinates finally reacted. One by one they charged forth to kill them.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, hurry up and leave!¡± This time, Qin Yu¡¯s voice seemed to be more audible than earlier.


    Qin Yu was startled and hastily used his internal strength to inspect what was happening inside his body. Apart from the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·helping to restore his body, the small ck Earth Spirit Pearl in his sea of consciousness was sending him its energy. But as a result, the pearl¡¯s light started to dim.


    Qin Yu was quite touched. He had lived two lives and the Earth Spirit Pearl had apanied him through both of them. There were many times it had not hesitated to consume its own energy to help him at the critical juncture between life and death.


    Unfortunately, the Earth Spirit Pearl¡¯s current grade was too low. The energy it could give was limited so it was impossible for it to help him quickly restore his energy in a short amount of time.


    Therefore, when Qin Yu saw the Yi Family¡¯s cultivators aggressively charging at them, a despairing smile appeared on his face. I wonder if my soul will resurrect once again after I die this time, he thought.


    ¡°All of you, stop.¡±


    Suddenly, a calm and apathetic voice rang in the air. The tone was very mild as if she was just speaking casually, but it actually contained a formidable force behind it that made it even stronger than the roaring of a hundred thousand people. The voice quickly resounded through the area, causing everyone to jolt to a stop.


    Hearing this voice, the Yi Family¡¯s subordinates seemed to have fallen into a spell as all of their faces filled with reverence and fear. The weapons in their hands nged as it fell on the ground. A very strange scene soon followed. One person dropped to their knees with a *plop* before everyone else also kneeled down one by one, piously crouching on the ground as if they were waiting as a god descended.


    Even the miserably bawling Madam stopped her crying and resisted the sharp pain as she knelt down on the floor devoutly with the rest of the Yi Family.


    Qin Yu and Mu Rongyue were bbergasted. What happened? Did they see a ghost?


    Soon, a strong aura surged in the air. Qin Yu seemed to sense something. The familiar aura caused his heart to shake as he thought, It¡¯s her! How could she be here?


    In the air, minuscule ripples formed as a figure tore open the space as she directly strode out from the tear in the air. [1. TL Note: To further exin what is going on, here is what¡¯s happening: When you strike at air with enough power, the space "breaks" or "tears" apart and what''s inside the tear is the "void" or the space that is mentioned. Essentially, when she tears open and crosses through the space, she is portaling. She was at one area before she tore open space at that area as a shortcut and enters the void and then exits the void by tearing apart space again.]


    A person who could directly tear apart space to travel meant their strength was unparalleled. Their strength was a special type of strong. In fact, they were so strong that they could¡¯ve already surpassed the Martial God realm.


    It appeared as if the Yi Family¡¯s members had already experienced this person¡¯s strength before since apart from the deep reverence in their hearts, they did not appear very shocked. Naturally, this was because they had already been shocked before.


    Mu Rongyue, an ordinary cultivator, was different. Nevermind seeing such a person, she had never even heard of or thought that somebody in this world could be capable of directly tearing apart space to travel through. Therefore, she waspletely and utterly shocked.


    Qin Yu was just as shocked. However, it wasn¡¯t because of how strong the cultivator had to be in order to travel through space, rather, it was because the person who had stepped through space was somebody he knew.


    A beauty that could cause the downfall of nations with a perfect body, cold appearance and arrogant aura in a pink cheongsam [1. A cheongsam or ¡°qi pao¡± is a traditional Chinese dress for females. Google it! It¡¯s very pretty~ ;)] stepped through. Her aura was so powerful that anyone from the secr world would fall onto their knees in worship upon seeing her. For Qin Yu, all of that was extremely familiar. For a moment, memories rting to her surged up violently in his head, forming aplete scene:


    ......


    The sunset¡¯s glow was akin to blood.


    The blood-red light shone behind the tall mountain peak, illuminating a man¡¯s dignified figure and drawing out his long shadow. Behind his shadow, a beautiful woman in a pink cheongsam knelt on the ground. Tears dripped down her face like rain.


    ¡°Xie Di, why... why are you doing this? You can ept all those other women but why can¡¯t you ept me? Tell me! Tell me ah!!! Is there really not a single redeeming feature on me?!¡± The woman cried these words out questioningly before starting to sob. She was heartbroken.


    *Sigh* The imposing and domineering man sighed as he raised his head to look at the fiery sunset before responding in a cold tone, ¡°Ye Siyu, do you still need to ask me why? You yourself should already understand the reason why.¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s my fault. On our wedding night, I should not have kicked you off the bed and insulted you by calling you trash. However, it¡¯s already been many years since then. Could it be that you still can¡¯t forgive me? Could it be that all these years I¡¯ve spent doing everything for you still can¡¯t make up for that one night? In your heart, could it be that I mean nothing to you?¡±


    Endless questions, endless tears, and endless pain.


    ¡°Ai.¡± The man sighed as he helplessly shook his head. ¡°Ye Siyu, you still don¡¯t get it. I¡¯ve long forgotten about that. The reason why I can¡¯t ept you is because your heart is too narrow and too vicious. Meng Qi was a kind-hearted girl who only had feelings for me, yet you almost killed her. Tell me, how should I deal with you?¡±


    After the man spoke, an oppressing pressure was suddenly released from his body. However, when he looked at the delicate woman in his arms, his eyes revealed a trace of tenderness and guilt.


    ¡°You actually want to punish me for her? I don¡¯t ept it! I am unwilling!¡± Ye Siyu cried indignantly. ¡°Shi Bingying, You Ying, Su Xue... I know I can¡¯tpare with these women and I¡¯m perfectly willing to be ced beneath them. However, that woman... why... why is she also above me? I hate her! I want to kill her!¡± *Sobs* ¡°I act like this all because I love you so how am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± A disdainful sneer spread across the man¡¯s face. ¡°Ye Siyu, do you even understand what love is? Tell me, why do you love me?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Ye Siyu stuttered. After a long time, she answered, ¡°Loving someone doesn¡¯t need a reason.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The man continued to sneer as he said, ¡°In this world, there¡¯s no such thing as loving or hating somebody with no cause or reason. What I noticed about you since day one is that you never loved me. The reason why you wanted to be my lover all these years was only to fulfill your own vanity and greed. Furthermore, the way you treat Ying¡¯er and the rest of them with such envy and hatred is just...¡±


    ¡°No! No, it¡¯s not like that...! Listen to my exnation!¡±


    ¡°I don''t need an exnation.¡± An overbearing voice interrupted Ye Siyu¡¯s words as an ice cold and imposing aura was released from the man¡¯s body. A split secondter, cracks appeared and distorted the space, creating long tears in the void as it formed an iron entrapment around Ye Siyu.


    Ye Siyu was shocked as she screamed, ¡°What are you doing?! Do you want to kill me?!¡±


    ¡°I have enough reason to kill you based on the fact that you killed Meng Qi. But considering your many years of contribution along with your father and uncle¡¯s contributions, I¡¯ll spare you this time. However, even though you are exempted from death, you are not exempted from hardship. Listen carefully, immediately leave the Godly Prefecture. [1. Interestingly enough, the Godly Prefecture (ÉñÖÝ) was actually the old name for China] You are forbidden from taking even half a step into this ce for the next ten years, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what happens after. You¡¯d better follow this rule!¡±


    The man spat out these words icily before restraining his oppressing aura. His body flickered and the imposing figure faded away as his image dissipated. There, on the high mountain peak, only an indignant and grieving woman remained.


    The setting sun glowed like blood behind her, illuminating her frail and distressed figure.


    ......


    Ye Siyu, she actually came here?


    Qin Yu returned from his trip down memoryne and sighed in his heart as a bitter smile formed on his face.


    That day, in order to tame her by wearing down that woman¡¯s temper and ruthless personality, he had no choice but to banish her. However, he never thought that Ye Siyu would end up here. Now he knew why Yi Suo was able to use the first form of ¡°Rainbow Startling Sword.¡± He had almost thought that he was mistaken. If his guess was correct, then Yi Suo most likely learned from Ye Siyu¡¯s teachings or what Ye Siyu passed on to others. When he had created the swordy that year, he had taught it to Ye Siyu.


    Unfortunately, the world liked to mess with people. Who would have imagined that the former wild and tyrannical Xie Di would¡¯ve fallen and that they would meet again in such a ce? Before, it was Xie Di who was facing Ye Siyu, but now the situation had changed. He was a weakling who couldn¡¯t possibly be weaker.


    Back then he had thought that after being banished for ten years, Ye Siyu¡¯s temper would¡¯ve curbed. However, who could¡¯ve imagined that they would meet again before ten years was up but with different people involved.


    If Ye Siyu knew that the Xie Di who had previously banished her had now turned into an ant, nobody could imagine what she would do!


    Fortunately, after Ye Siyu was banished and left the Godly Prefecture alone, she went to the Underground City where no news from the outside world would be able to reach her. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t have known that Xie Di had already died and that the ant in front of her eyes was once the world¡¯s most tyrannical man, Xie Di. In this respect, Qin Yu could happily rejoice.


    ¡°Greetings to the Holy Immortal!¡±


    Ye Siyu¡¯s presence was like an immortal¡¯s. Her beautiful face remained as cold as ice while she strode down from the air as if there was a staircase under her that came down from the heavens. This kind of power was simply unfathomable.


    She walked slowly and unhurriedly toward the Madam.


    The Madam trembled in fear and trepidation. Her arrogance and overbearing attitude from earlier was nowhere to be seen now. Currently, she was only a petty and lowly servant who shivered as she knelt on the ground. Her head was bowed so low that it almost burrowed into the soil.


    Ye Siyu¡¯s ice cold gazended on the Madam. Her tone was cool as she said, ¡°A grand cultivator at the apex of Transformation Realm like you was actually beaten by an Origin Realm ant? Speak, what should I say to you?¡±


    ¡°Holy Immortal, please punish me! I¡¯m useless! I¡¯m trash! I... I... Ah!!! No, Holy Immortal! Please spare my life! Ah!!!¡±


    The Madam¡¯s miserable shriek caused everyone to tremble as ayer of frost covered her body. The frost erratically spread across her body, freezing her. In a sh, the Madam hadpletely turned into an ice sculpture, unable to make another sound.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re useless, then there¡¯s no need for you to continue living in this world.¡±


    Mu Rongyue and the others felt their hearts tremble violently. She was too scary! She didn¡¯t even need to move since her icy gaze alone was enough to directly freeze a person to death. How high must a person¡¯s cultivation be in order to do this ah?


    Water spiritual nature evolved into water spiritual power. Water could change into ice and ice could freeze over a thousand miles so freezing only a single person naturally wasn¡¯t anything difficult.


    Qin Yu¡¯s heart also couldn¡¯t help but tremble. This woman¡¯s strength had grown even stronger. At the very least, her mastery over the spiritual power of water had reached its pinnacle. However, one thing hadn¡¯t changed, which was her ruthlessness. In fact, she was as ruthless as ever.

 Chapter 34- I’ll fall into becoming a demon and kill everyone.

    <h4>Chapter 34- I''ll fall into bing a demon and kill everyone.</h4>


    Facing a woman like Ye Siyu, Qin Yu was very clear on the fact that it was possible for him to die tragically if he wasn¡¯t careful. If he was still the former Xie Di, he would be filled with disdain and contempt toward this woman. [1. TL Comment: *Cough* *Cough* Karma maybe? XD] But today, he had to treat her cautiously or he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died.


    After Siyu froze the Madam, her gaze swept over the Yi Family. The group that had previously charged forward aggressively appeared as meek as mice in front of a cat. They were all either begging for forgiveness or trembling on their knees. Some of the subordinates who were closer to Ye Siyu couldn¡¯t stand her tyrannical and icy cold aura and directly fell on the ground limply.


    Ye Siyu actually never had any interest in them. After she swept her gaze over them, her icy gazended on Qin Yu¡¯s body. Qin Yu felt a chill and couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my Da Ge!¡± Mu Rongyue was afraid that Ye Siyu¡¯s gaze would directly freeze Qin Yu into an ice sculpture and quickly dashed forward in fright, covering Qin Yu¡¯s body with her own.


    ¡°You two are siblings?¡± Ye Siyu asked expressionlessly.


    ¡°No, but he is my Da Ge.¡± Mu Rongyue tried to make her tone as respectful and polite as possible because she was afraid of angering such a frightful character. ¡°Senior, everything happened because of me. They don¡¯t have anything to do with this, so if you want to kill me then kill me. I¡¯m begging you, please let everyone else off! I think you are a very talented and honorable person, so surely you¡¯re able to see even the finest details and distinguish between right and wrong. Plus, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the type of person that would harm the innocent.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re quite eloquent,¡± Ye Siyu snorted coldly. ¡°Since you aren¡¯t siblings then there is no need for you to protect that guy. Men are never a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Senior, I...¡± Mu Rongyue still wanted to exin, but was interrupted by Qin Yu who stepped forward.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, move aside. Let me talk to her.¡±


    Mu Rongyue was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Da Ge, you can stand up now.¡±


    Qin Yu nodded. Even with the help of the Earth Spirit Pearl and the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·, he was still barely able to stand up. A small child would still be able to poke him to death.


    ¡°Da Ge, be careful. Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± By now, Mu Rongyue was able to somewhat understand Qin Yu¡¯s character and was truly worried that he would do something impulsive. However, she still didn¡¯t understand Qin Yu enough. Even though Qin Yu was formerly Xie Di and still had Xie Di¡¯s arrogant and domineering temperament, he wasn¡¯t an idiot and wouldn¡¯t court death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be alright.¡± Qin Yuforted her as he stepped in front of Mu Rongyue, directly facing Ye Siyu.


    ¡°Looks like you have some of the guts a man should have.¡± Ye Siyu was still cold as she slowly walked toward Qin Yu.


    Mu Rongyue saw Ye Siyu approaching and was somewhat nervous. Qin Yu held her hand, giving her aforting look as he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mu Rongyue¡¯s heart shook as she felt something tug at her heartstrings. This man before her eyes was somebody she could rely on. So as long as she was by his side, she really didn¡¯t feel that nervous.


    Ye Siyu didn¡¯t have much interest in Mu Rongyue and walked closer to Qin Yu. Her icy gazended on him as she slowly asked, ¡°Was the final form you used just now Scarlet Blood Sword Art¡¯s ¡®Heaven ying sh?¡¯¡±


    Ye Siyu was attracted here because of the move ¡°Heaven ying sh.¡±


    Although Ye Siyu hadn¡¯t been there at that very moment, with her strength, no movement within a thousand miles could escape her eyes as long as she was willing.


    Ye Siyu knew that the Scarlet Blood Sword Art was the skill that made Xie Di famous. Originally, it only had twelve forms but he created the thirteenth form, ¡°Heaven ying sh.¡±


    The final form he created was extremely strong and the repercussions on the user were costly. Therefore, although he had passed on the sword art to his disciples, he never taught anyone that move. In other words, in this world, Xie Di was the only one who was able to fully use ¡°Heaven ying sh.¡±


    But Qin Yu had just used it. Although its power was a million of times weaker than Xie Di¡¯s, it could still be considered an inferior version of ¡°Heaven ying sh.¡± It was clear how strong the move was based on how Qin Yu, a mere Origin Realm cultivator, was able to wound a Transformation Realm master. Ye Siyu couldn¡¯t deny that if Qin Yu grew stronger, the move¡¯s power would only be more and more frightening.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t what she cared about. What she wanted to know right now was how Qin Yu was able to learn that move. Could Xie Di have been the one who taught him?


    Did Xie Di really just impart this supreme skill on a nobody like this Origin Realm ant? Although it was truly hard to believe, it also wasn¡¯t impossible. Xie Di¡¯s actions were always unconventional since he did what he pleased, which was why they called him ¡°Xie Di.¡± [1. Xie Di (аµÛ) literally trantes to Evil/Demonic Emperor.]


    Only now did Qin Yu realize why Ye Siyu came out. So it was actually because of ¡°Heaven ying sh.¡± He knew that it would be impossible to conceal this move, so he calmly admitted it. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed the thirteenth form of Scarlet Blood Sword, ¡®Heaven ying sh.¡¯¡±


    Ye Siyu¡¯s icy and beautiful face trembled slightly when she heard his answer. ¡°Who taught it to you?¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t willing to tell me so I¡¯m not sure of his name. However, his appearance is quite memorable. Imposing, cold, stern, domineering... sometimes, there was also a hint of demonic charm.¡± The appearance of the person Qin Yu described was the former Xie Di.


    Ye Siyu¡¯s frosty expression couldn¡¯t stay cold any longer as her face changed slightly. Her body seemed to tremble slightly as she said emotionally, ¡°It¡¯s him... it¡¯s really him! Youngster, where did he pass on the Scarlet Blood Sword Art to you?¡±


    ¡°At Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. At the time, I was training there to gain experience but encountered danger and was saved by him. Maybe we were brought together by fate since he passed on this sword art to me.¡± Qin Yu couldn¡¯t do anything but continue to weave his story. Now, only the name of Xie Di could scare away this woman. If he wanted to leave the Underground City today unharmed, he would have to rely on his rtion to Xie Di in the story.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected that someone else would believe his fabricated story.


    Ever since Mu Rongyue met Qin Yu, she had always been puzzled by Qin Yu¡¯s skills. However, it was like the clouds had cleared and she could see the sun now since she finally understood how Qin Yu changed from a cripple to a genius, as well as how he knew about both pill and tool refinement and how he could use a powerful sword art like Scarlet Blood Sword. So from the beginning, everything was because he had received this honorable senior¡¯s inheritance.


    ¡°What?! Ten Thousand Beast Mountain?¡± Ye Siyu suddenly lost her cool as her expression turned strange.


    ¡°He came to Ten Thousand Beast Mountain but why didn¡¯t he see me? Why?¡± She seemed to be talking to herself, as well as asking Qin Yu at the same time.


    Qin Yu deliberately assumed a confused expression. ¡°May I ask if you had something to do with that honorable Senior?¡±


    ¡°N¡ªno, nothing...¡± Ye Siyu naturally didn¡¯t want to let a trifling ant know what had happened between her and Xie Di. ¡°Tell me, why did hee here? Don¡¯t tell me that it was just to pass on the sword art to you?¡±


    Qin Yu hastily shook his head as he responded, ¡°Of course not. That honorable Senior only said he came here to see a friend and just saved me along the way.¡±


    ¡°Friend? What friend does he have at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain?¡± Ye Siyu stepped forward and asked while staring fervently at Qin Yu.


    ¡°About that... I¡¯m also not sure.¡± Qin Yu could only continue to fabricate his story as he said, ¡°That Senior didn¡¯t wish to tell me, however, I identally heard Senior mumble somebody¡¯s name while he was dreaming. What was it again?¡± Qin Yu pretended to think hard.


    ¡°Who was it?! Tell me!¡± Ye Siyu almost screamed. Her icy expression and arrogant aura had long since disappeared.


    ¡°What... what was it ah? I...¡± Qin Yu rapped his head as he tried his best to remember.


    ¡°You damned youngster! If you can¡¯t remember, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ye Siyu shouted sternly in a toneced with menace.


    The threat seemed to have really worked on Qin Yu as he suddenly appeared to remember before he shouted loudly, ¡°Ah, I remember! The surname was Ye! Ye something... The name... I truly can¡¯t remember the name...¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s face was bitter, appearing helpless as he spoke. The reason why he didn¡¯t say the whole name ¡°Ye Siyu¡± was so that Ye Siyu would say it herself, thereby raising his credibility.


    ¡°The person¡¯s surname was Ye? Was it Ye Siyu?¡± Ye Siyu blurted out. Just like Qin Yu calcted, she was filled with excitement.


    ¡°Ye Siyu, that¡¯s right! It was Ye Siyu! Hey, wait a minute, how did you know?¡± Qin Yu deliberately put on a very amazed expression. He stared at Ye Siyu in shock, his eyes filled with surprise, as if he had just seen superman.


    ¡°I... I...¡± *giggle* Ye Siyu suddenlyughed like a lunatic. ¡°Hehe! Great, just great! He still hasn¡¯t forgotten about Ye Siyu and still remembers that the world has such a woman that loves him so dearly.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That, um... are you alright?¡± Qin Yu looked startled as he watched Ye Siyu act as if she had lost her mind. In his heart, he thought, This woman¡¯s already so old, yet how is she still so damn crazy?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ye Siyu¡¯s smile abruptly disappeared. Her expression suddenly sinking as her voice once again became iparably cold. ¡°Brat, where is your honorable senior now?¡±


    Since Xie Di came to look for her, why didn¡¯t she see him? She had to know the reason why.


    Qin Yu scratched his head. With a voice filled with distress he replied, ¡°He left three months ago.¡±


    ¡°What? He left?¡± Ye Siyu once again screeched, ¡°He hadn¡¯t even seen Ye Siyu! How could he have left just like that?¡±


    Qin Yu exposed another exaggerated expression of surprise (which was naturally fake), ¡°How did you know that he didn¡¯t see Ye Siyu?¡±


    ¡°Speak less nonsense and just answer my questions. Why did he leave?¡± Ye Siyu angrily interrogated.


    Qin Yu face turned bitter again as he said, ¡°How would I know? When he left, he only said something weird. He said, ¡®it¡¯s better to not meet than to meet. After ten years, I¡¯ll return.¡¯ I¡¯m not sure what that means...¡± After speaking, he adopted a harmless face and an expression of bewilderment.


    What Qin Yu said made the previously excited Ye Siyu iparably gloomy. She stared at the ceiling soullessly as she mumbled repeatedly, ¡°Better to not meet than meet... ten years, you still remember your ten year rule. Alright, after ten years, I hope you¡¯ll give me an exnation and gifts. Otherwise, I would rather fall and be a demon, killing themon people with your name and killing all the women and close rtives that you loved most. Hahaha...!¡±


    Toward the end, the originally sacred immortal aura around her body suddenly changed drastically as demonic mes leapt in her eyes. A strange red light flitted past her pupils with a ray of bloodlust that matched her crazyughter. She was originally a fairy like character, yet now she was a terrifying and deranged demon.


    Qin Yu stared at Ye Siyu as his heart trembled. Had this woman gone insane? What kind of demonic art did she cultivate?

 Chapter 35: Exploitation

    <h4>Chapter 35: Exploitation</h4>


    ¡°Da Ge, could she perhaps be the Ye Siyu you previously mentioned?¡± Mu Rongyue looked at Ye Siyu who was currentlyughing like a lunatic. She cleverly figured out that woman¡¯s identity.


    Qin Yu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    His heart was currently ice cold as an intense feeling of crisis welled up. He was very clear on what Ye Siyu meant just now. She was an unpredictable lunatic who could do anything. Back then, the only one who could suppress her was him.


    But right now he was Qin Yu who had no strength at all. Ten years from now, nobody would have the ability to suppress this madwoman. Furthermore, it was already five years since the ten year ban, meaning he had to restore his previous strength within five years or surpass Ye Siyu¡¯s strength at the very least. Otherwise, she would cause unimaginable havoc.


    Ye Siyu stopped her crazyughter. Her attitude eased up slightly as she answered Mu Rongyue¡¯s question. ¡°Correct, I¡¯m precisely the Ye Siyu that was mentioned.¡± She slowly began to return to normal, her voice also bing somewhat softer. The gaze she used to look at Qin Yu was no longer as icy. ¡°Youngster, being chosen by the grand Xie Di is your blessing. Tell me, what is your name?¡±


    Qin Yu spat out two characters: ¡°Qin Yu.¡±


    ¡°En, Qin Yu, Qin Hao, [1. Editor¡¯s Comment: Going on a limb here but I¡¯m guessing that Xie Di¡¯s real name was ¡°Qin Hao¡± because Xie Di is more of a title, I think. Xie Di means Evil/Demonic Emperor btw.] there¡¯s only a one-word difference. Your names must¡¯ve brought the two of you together by fate. But why does your name have to have the ¡®Yu¡¯ character?¡± Ye Siyu¡¯s gaze turned sharp once again. They both had the same ¡°Yu¡± [2. Qin Yu¡¯s name in Chinese characters is ¡°ÇØÓꡱ and Ye Siyu¡¯s name in Chinese characters is ¡°Ò¶Ë¿Óê,¡± so the ¡°Yu¡± character they share in their names is ¡°Óê,¡± meaning ¡°rain¡± in Chinese. Keep in mind that Qin Yu¡¯sst name is ¡°Qin¡± so technically his first name would be ¡°Yu,¡± however, in Chinese it ismon to call someone by their full name. Kind of like Yang Mi (she¡¯s the female lead in ¡°Ten Miles of Cherry Blossoms,¡± as well as ¡°Legend of Fuyao¡± btw, check her out~ ;) is called her full name.] character in their names and she loathed the fact that someone else shared the same name as her.


    Qin Yuughed bitterly. This woman¡¯s temperament really was getting more and more extreme. What was all the fuss for? It wasn¡¯t like he chose his own name and could use whatever character he wanted, right? Besides, there were many people who used the ¡°Yu¡± character to name their child.


    Mu Rongyue spoke up from behind Qin Yu. She was worried Ye Siyu would make things difficult for Qin Yu because of his name, so she said, ¡°Senior, a name is only a form of address used by the secr world. With Senior¡¯s noble poise, Senior should¡¯ve long since transcended the secr world¡¯s coils and naturally wouldn¡¯t care about these forms of address used by the secr world. Am I right, Senior?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re quite eloquent, little girl.¡± Ye Siyu couldn¡¯t dere that Mu Rongyue¡¯s words were wrong. Otherwise, it would diminish her demeanor and noble poise.


    Mu Rongyue smiled as she half bowed. ¡°I thank Senior for her praise.¡±


    Beautiful, noble, elegant, intelligent, and someone who followed etiquette.


    This was Ye Siyu¡¯s first impression of Mu Rongyue. She was very satisfied with this girl. Suddenly, an idea formed in her mind.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve made This Deity very pleased with you. Are you willing to pay respects to me as your Master?¡± A faint smile appeared on Ye Siyu¡¯s icy face. It had to be said that her smile was stunning enough to cause all the tender and beautiful flowers in the world to lose their luster. She was an extremely attractive woman. It was quite unfortunate that her temperament was simply no good and degenerated to the point that Xie Di had to banish her.


    ¡°Pay respects to you as my Master?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Mu Rongyue who was shocked, even Qin Yu was a little startled. He also hadn¡¯t expected that Ye Siyu would want to ept Mu Rongyue as her disciple.


    Apart from Ye Siyu taking a liking to Mu Rongyue, the most important reason was naturally Qin Yu.


    Right now, Ye Siyu was thinking to herself about how Qin Yu and Mu Rongyue looked very much like lovers. Even if they weren¡¯t sweethearts, their rtionship was definitely still very intimate.


    Since Xie Di fancied Qin Yu, then she might as well ept Mu Rongyue as a disciple. Once Mu Rongyue became her disciple, she would find a way to bring Qin Yu and Mu Rongyue together so he wouldn¡¯t be able to run away. After the two became a couple, she would meet Xie Di again. At that time, she could use the couple to bring herself closer to Xie Di. [3. Editor¡¯s Comment: In the original text, Ye Siyu says that she ns to use Qin Yu¡¯s and Mu Rongyue¡¯s rtionship as a couple to pull her rtionship with Xie Di even closer. Basically, what would happen if Mu Rongyue and Qin Yu marry is that as Mu Rongyue¡¯s Master, she (Ye Siyu) would be connected to Xie Di (¡°Qin Yu¡¯s Master¡±) through marriage, simr to how inws are connected through marriage.] This was called ¡°before it rains, bind around with silk,¡± [4. Ye Siyu uses the idiom ¡°Î´Óê³ñçÑ¡± (wei yu chou mou), which literally means ¡°before it rains (wei yu), bind around with silk (chou mou).¡± The idiom trantes to preparing for a rainy day, or taking precautions.] meaning to make early preparations.


    But she didn¡¯t know that the Qin Yu standing before her eyes was Xie Di. The thing she had loathed most was other women getting close to Xie Di. But now, not only was she epting a woman who had gotten close to Xie Di as her disciple, she was even nning on ying matchmaker for them. If she found out the truth someday, perhaps she would¡¯ve gone crazy.


    ¡°Senior, thank you for your good intentions but I already have a Master.¡± Mu Rongyue tactfully declined, causing Ye Siyu to fall into a bad mood. Being able to be her disciple was an extremely honorable thing, yet this girl had actually declined?


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll just go and kill your Master.¡± Ye Siyu¡¯s voice once again turned icy. To her, killing a person was like killing an ant; it couldn¡¯t be easier.


    Mu Rongyue¡¯s heart shook. ¡°Senior, you can¡¯t! You can¡¯t kill my Master! An old man like him...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it again. In this world, anyone that This Deity fancies can¡¯t be conceded to anyone else! You can choose to not ept the offer, however, if that is so then I¡¯ll kill the both of you together.¡± It was a threat... a bare and naked threat!


    Mu Rongyue¡¯s face turned ugly. She really didn¡¯t expect that a powerful expert like Ye Siyu would be unreasonable to such a degree.


    Qin Yu wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised. This was just this woman¡¯s nature.


    Qin Yu quietly whispered, ¡°Xiao Yue, I think it¡¯s better for you to acknowledge her as your Master.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Mu Rongyue still felt somewhat unwilling. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to have such a powerful teacher to rely on, it was how abnormal Ye Siyu seemed that made her worried about epting her as her Master.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Qin Yu repeated. His tone was more serious than before.


    Mu Rongyue was intelligent and knew that even if she didn¡¯t agree now, she would have to agreeter and so, she was forced to ept. ¡°Alright, Senior. I agree to acknowledge you as my Master. However, you absolutely cannot harm my current Master.¡±


    ¡°Since you seem to have a clear understanding of your current situation, This Deity won¡¯t kill your Master. But you two must rescind your Master-Disciple rtionship. After today, This Deity is your only Master. But naturally, it also isn¡¯t that easy for you to be This Deity¡¯s true disciple. Right now, you are only This Deity¡¯s disciple in name. One year from now, I¡¯ll inspect your cultivation and if it¡¯s satisfactory, I¡¯ll ept you as my true disciple.¡±


    After Ye Siyu finished speaking, Qin Yu had a very strong impulse to thrash her. After making such a fuss, it was only to bring up the concept of a disciple in name. Who was it that taught her this?!


    ¡°Yes, Senior,¡± Mu Rongyue agreed with a half bow.


    ¡°Uh, what¡¯s-your-name, since you¡¯ve now epted Xiao Yue as your disciple in name, shouldn¡¯t you also show us how strong you are?¡± Qin Yu said provokingly. He was smiling sinisterly in his heart.


    Ye Siyu suddenly released an icy shout. ¡°You brat! Is This Deity called ¡®what¡¯s-your-name?!¡¯¡± She suddenly realized that up until now that brat named Qin Yu had never actually addressed her using an honorific! Mu Rongyue had always known to respectfully call her ¡°Senior.¡± Was he that stubborn?¡± [5. Editor¡¯s Note: In the original text, Ye Siyu asks whether or not Qin Yu¡¯s mouth is really that ¡°hard.¡± In the tranted text, I decided to change it to ¡°Was he that stubborn?¡± because the mouth being too hard part might sound weird.]


    Ye Siyu wanted Qin Yu to address her respectfully as ¡°Senior?¡± What kind of joke was that?! However, the current situation was too pressuring ah! Not only was there a big age gap between them, there was also arge disparity in strength. He had no choice but to call her ¡°Senior.¡±


    *Cough* *Cough* ¡°Pardon me, what¡¯s-your-name Senior, what I meant to say was that your strength surely isn¡¯t any weaker than that Xie Di Senior who had passed the Scarlet Blood Sword Art onto me, right? Could you show us please? For example, you could bring a dead person back to life or directly teleport us above ground?¡± *Cough* *Cough*


    His sentence also revealed a hint of his ¡°evil schemes.¡±


    Mu Rongyue¡¯s lips twitched. She finally understood why Qin Yu wanted her to acknowledge Ye Siyu as her Master. However, even she could see through this trick, so how could a powerful expert like Ye Siyu also be fooled?


    Qin Yu, however, was very clear that Ye Siyu would take the bait. As long as it had something to do with Xie Di, this woman¡¯s IQ would drop around 80-90%.


    Furthermore, he understood Ye Siyu¡¯s personality. Both of the things he brought up were as easy as lifting a finger. Plus, she wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses regardless of whether or not she did it. If she did do it, she could show off her strength and satisfy her vanity, so there was no reason not to do it. Therefore, Ye Siyu would definitely take the bait.


    Sure enough, Ye Siyu smiled slightly. Her smile held an unconceble trace of arrogance and pride. ¡°This Deity¡¯s strength naturally cannot be doubted. Very few under the Heavens can be my opponent. Besides, I¡¯m only a tiny bit weaker than Xie Di.¡±


    Qin Yu scoffed disdainfully in is heart. Go on, your boasting is as vast as the sky. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed saying that you¡¯re only slightly weaker than me?


    ¡°It¡¯s as easy as pie for This Deity to revive the dead and teleport you guys,¡± Ye Siyu continued.


    Qin Yu was somewhat excited. She finally said the key sentence.


    ¡°Senior, although Ipletely believe in your every word, we still wish to experience your heavenly skills firsthand. There just so happens to be a person here who needs help. Could you please bring her back to life?¡± Qin Yu nced at the chariot where Yi Feiid in a pool of blood. Her breathing was almost non-existent.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Siyu¡¯s gaze sharpened as she swept it across Yi Fei¡¯s body. She finally realized that damned Qin Yu was trying to exploit her.


    ¡°Obviously, if Senior can¡¯t do it, then there¡¯s no need to force yourself,¡± Qin Yu added fearlessly, directly facing Ye Siyu¡¯s stare.


    ¡°Nonsense! You think This Deity can¡¯t do it?¡± Ye Siyu swung her sleeve and in the next moment, she was already beside Yi Fei.


    Yi Fei was still alive and barely breathing. In the eyes of a normal person, her faint breaths could easily be overlooked and she would already be considered a dead person. However, Ye Siyu wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. To her, it was still possible to revive someone who was still alive.


    After rummaging around for a bit, she took out a few top-notch pills and fed them to Yi Fei. Yi Fei miraculously opened her eyes and her breathing swiftly returned to normal.


    ¡°Yi Fei Jie Jie, are you alright? It¡¯s wonderful that you¡¯re alive again ah!¡± Mu Rongyue shouted as she was filled with endless excitement.


    ¡°How could she not be alright under This Deity¡¯s care? She will fully recover after recuperating for a while,¡± Ye Siyu said coldly. ¡°Alright, the person¡¯s already revived. As for teleporting you above ground, it just so happens that This Deity needs to go above ground as well to do something.¡±


    In the next moment, Qin Yu, Mu Rongyue, and Yi Fei were enveloped in a bright sh of light before being pulled into the void with Ye Siyu as they disappeared from their original locations.


    When Qin Yu and the others finally reappeared, they had left the Underground City and were back in Ten Thousand Beasts Mountain. This remarkable ability was truly unimaginable. Mu Rongyue had already been shocked beyond her imagination.


    Qin Yu was still very calm. However, his expression also changed as a dense smell of blood assaulted his senses and he swiftly stared ahead.


    Small pools of blood had formed in the low lying areas of the Earth. There was blood and corpses everywhere. Qin Yu recognized some of the corpses because they were members of the Qin Family who hade to train through experience.


    What had happened here?

 Chapter 36: The Immortal Realm Cultivator’s Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 36: The Immortal Realm Cultivator¡¯s Inheritance</h4>


    Based on the trail of blood and the color of the corpses at the scene, the massacre had likely taken ce one or two days ago.


    The bodies belonged to those who had either entered the Ten Thousand Beast Mountain to train or those who apanied them.


    Initially, Qin Yu thought that they had encountered some terrifying beasts and were ughtered by them. Upon examination, their wounds were not caused by monsters or beasts but by human attacks. They had actually fought against each other. A few corpsesy in close proximity to each other. They perished together. One man¡¯s knife hacked into the other¡¯s head while the other man had his sword lodged into the other man¡¯s chest.


    What caused this terrible massacre? There could only be one answer¡ªthese men found incredible treasures here.


    It was normal in the Ancient Continent of Wu for cultivators to turn against each other and kill in order to obtain treasures.


    This fact was undeniable. Not far away, in a cave that was half caved-in, there were more corpses on both sides where the trails of blood were even more prominent.


    Currently, Ye Siyu stood in front of the cave and stared at it indifferently. Her gaze swept over the bodies with contempt as sheughed sardonically.


    ¡°Splitting their scalps open over a mere Immortal Realm Cultivator¡¯s inheritance, how pathetic!¡±


    It was indeed funny to her since there wasn¡¯t an obvious difference between an Immortal Realm Cultivator and an ant. In her eyes, his inheritance was equivalent to trash.


    However, it never urred to her that an Immortal Realm Cultivator was viewed as a God by these cultivators. They would go crazy and fight to the death over the inheritance even if it was some useless, spoilt sword.


    ¡°Hmph, I came here for nothing. What a waste of my time!¡±


    The reason Ye Siyu personally came here was because she felt something was taking ce at this particr location. She wanted to see for herself what it was, however, who knew it would turn out to be such a letdown!


    With disappointment, her fair and slender finger swiped through the air. No booming sound threatening to rock the earth and sky sounded. Nor were there any sparks of light. The only sound caused by the movement was the sound of air being torn apart.


    Soon, a rumbling noise sounded as the cave quickly crumbled. The opening of the cave was soon covered and sealed tightly. From then on, the remains of the Immortal Realm Cultivator¡¯s inheritance would be buried underground.


    Qin Yu and Murong Yue stared as Ye Siyu buried the site of remains and could only sigh helplessly.


    After burying the abode, Ye Siyu spun around and cast her indifferent gaze on Yi Fei whoid on the ground, unconscious. She then turned toward Qin Yu with a strange grin which made Qin Yu¡¯s heart and liver quiver. What the hell? What did she want to do?


    ¡°Youngd, you wanted to save her, so I brought her above ground. Now, do what you need to do.¡± The smile continued to hang on her face as it changed from a creepy one into a sinister one.


    Qin Yu thought to himself, If I have to take care of the remaining things myself then so be it. Is there a need to grin like that? This woman. Based on his understanding of this woman from his past, once she started smiling like that, there was bound to be something problematic. Hence, he hesitated before he spoke.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°A problem? You will know in the future. Haha!" Ye Siyuughed without precedent, causing Qin Yu to feel rather ufortable. He subconsciously stole a nce at Yi Fei who was still in aa. What was going on with this woman?


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop teasing all of you. I¡¯m leaving now so you should take ample care of yourselves. Little girl, bear in mind the assessment to be my true disciple in one year¡¯s time! I will constantly check up on you. Youngd, take care of that girl on the floor. Haha~!¡±


    Her figure had already disappeared while herughter still resounded in the air. It echoed within the forest and made Qin Yu and Mu Rongyue rather uneasy.


    ¡°Hey! Wait...!¡± Qin Yu remembered that there was something they still didn¡¯t understand yet. Where did the Yin Demon¡¯s Qi from the forbidden area originate from? Ye Siyu would definitely know the answer to this. Sadly, she had already left. No one could stop her anyway, so Qin Yu could only shake his head helplessly.


    Mu Rongyue was worried about Yi Fei. ¡°Da Ge, ording to Senior, it seems as if something might happen to Yi Fei Jie Jie.¡±


    Qin Yu grunted as he spoke with disdain. ¡°Hmph, that neurotic woman! Don¡¯t mind her, let¡¯s bring Yi Fei back before discussing anything.¡±


    He could only bring Yi Fei back underground since she was brought above ground.


    ¡°En,¡± Mu Rongyue agreed.


    *Sigh* Qin Yu let out a depressed sigh as he said, ¡°I hope we can return in time.¡±


    Mu Rongyue paused for a moment. With her intellect, she could guess Qin Yu¡¯s thoughts almost immediately.


    ¡°Da Ge, are you referring to the Martial Examination¡¯s pre-selection? It¡¯s fine even if you can¡¯t make it in time. With your abilities, I can acquire you a spot as a seeded yer so you can directly proceed to the King City¡¯s finals.¡±


    As a princess, this was the least she could do for him.


    However, Qin Yu was reluctant to rely on the connections of others. He wanted to prove himself using his own abilities in order to rid himself of his shame.


    At Luosang City, there was a very famous street near the Governor¡¯s Hall named ¡°Street of the Talented.¡±


    Just as its name implied, ¡°Street of the Talented¡± was a stage for the elite to showcase their glory. ording to tradition, as long as one belonged to Luosang City and rose to fame by obtaining honor, they would be able to wear a big red flower and parade on a grand scale on the ¡°Street of the Talented.¡± They would receive flowers and apuse from millions upon millions of people along with receiving the adoration and reverence of the people.


    This glory would simrly belong to any of the young elites who were selected for the Martial Examination¡¯s pre-selection.


    Today was the official pre-selection day for the Martial Arts Competition. It was supposed to be held ten days earlier but was postponed for ten days due to the joint demand of various influential powers.


    Only a select number of well-connected people were vaguely aware of the reason for the postponement.


    Ten days before, the most influential powers within Luosang City led their respective young talents into the Ten Thousand Beasts Mountain to train. While training, a majority of them had received the inheritance of an extremely strong cultivator. The postponement would allow the young talents to absorb the inheritance so they could acquire stronger abilities in the preparation for the Martial Arts Competition¡¯s pre-selection.


    Before thepetition began, the Governor¡¯s Hall organized a parade with close to a hundred young talents in attendance. They were arranged in an orderly formation as they walked onto the ¡°Street of the Talented¡± while the Guard of Honor from the Governor¡¯s Hall clustered around them. Firecrackers crackled in unison while the din of shing gongs and cymbals filled the air.


    The sidewalks of the ¡°Street of the Talented¡± were lined with onlookers while heads poked out from the surrounding tearooms and taverns. This was a grand event that took ce only once every three years and no one wanted to miss out.


    Looking at the high-spirited youngsters who held their heads high, countless people cheered. They were excited as they swore to themselves that they would join such a team in the future. Of course, countless people were also filled with regret as they failed the Qualification Competition and had to part with this grand event.


    In a tearoom at the side of the street, many people crowded on the higher stories regardless of whether or not they wanted to have tea. All of them upied the seats by the window because they wanted to have a better view of the parade.


    However, there were still some who were there to drink tea. At a corner which didn¡¯t face the windows, a man who wore ordinary gray clothing and a bamboo hat sat alone, sipping his tea slowly.


    But it wasn¡¯t like the man d in gray hadn¡¯t paid any attention to the parade. As the shing of the parade''s gongs and cymbals and the cheering of the crowd got nearer and louder, he listened carefully to everything that happened outside to deduce when the parade would end.


    This man was none other than Qin Yu.


    He was fortunate to have arrived on time. When he found out the Martial Arts Competition was about tomence, he didn¡¯t even have sufficient time to return home. After handing Yi Fei over to Mu Rongyue, he hurried over to the tearoom so he could wait for the parade to end. He really didn¡¯t have any interest in the so-called parade at the ¡°Street of the Talented¡± because talent and abilities weren¡¯t obtained through parading but through fighting.


    At this moment, someone began shouting excitedly. "Here hees! Look at that guy! I know him! Oh, I know this one as well!"


    A person from the onlooking crowd asked, "Eh? Howe I don¡¯t see that genius Qin Yu from the Qin family?"


    Someone beside him immediately answered the question. ¡°How are you not aware yet? Three months ago, Qin Yu was sabotaged and had his martial arts crippled. The past genius is now a cripple. He no longer qualifies to walk on the Street of the Talented."


    The man who spoke only knew about what had happened three months ago. Currently, very few people knew that Qin Yu had recovered his abilities.


    "Oh, what a shame!" The man sighed with sympathy. Soon after, he asked another question.


    "Isn¡¯t that the precious daughter of the Lu family, Lu Wushuang? Why is she standing together with Qin Zhao? How indecent of them to hold hands at such an event!¡±


    ¡°Dear customer, your news is really outdated. Lu Wushuang and Qin Zhao are already engaged. What¡¯s surprising about them holding hands?¡± The one answering him was a waiter. He was holding a teapot as he made his way over to replenish the water for customers and asionally stretched his head out of the window to get a glimpse of what was happening outside.


    ¡°Lu Wushuang?¡± Qin Yu who was sitting quietly in a corner was stunned. ¡°She¡¯s not dead? How is this possible?¡±


    He was aware of how powerful his strike was. He had gone all out so even if the strike didn¡¯t kill her, she would¡¯ve at least suffered a severe injury. It was impossible for her to recover in such a short amount of time or even have the strength to join the parading team!


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Qin Yu could not make sense of it. No one answered him. All he could do was to ask Lu Wushuang for an answer personally.


    ¡°Lu Wushuang is engaged to Qin Zhao? Wasn¡¯t she engaged to Qin Yu?¡± Someone else from another seat questioned in shock.


    The waiter answered, ¡°Qin Yu is a cripple. Why would the Lu Family marry off their daughter to a cripple? Moreover, how can Lu Wushuang like a cripple? Haha!¡± The waiter continued with slight sarcasm, ¡°Everyone calls prostitutes heartless. From what I see, they pale inparison to thedies from the big families. Haha!!!¡±


    ¡°Which damned thing is bad mouthing the Lu Family and soiling my sister¡¯s reputation?!¡± A booming roar came from downstairs and gave everyone upstairs a shock, especially the waiter who was sarcastic a moment ago. His body quivered as he almost dropped the teapot he was holding.


    Along with the roar, a fierce-looking, square-faced man in his thirties stomped upstairs in a rage with two servant-like attendants trailing behind him.


    Someone immediately recognized him. ¡°The eldest son of the Lu Family, Lu Wubao!¡±


    Upon seeing the man, the waiter¡¯s face paled as he quivered with fear.


    Lu Wubao, whose name meant ¡°no violence,¡± [1. Lu Wubao¡¯s (½ÎÞ±©) name Wubao (ÎÞ±©) literally trantes to ¡°no violence.¡±] was actually an extremely ruthless and brutal man. As the only son of the Lu family, he had been spoiled and allowed to do whatever he pleased so he was like a tyrant who bullied both men and women and was feared by all. He was infamous within Luosang City and was regarded as one of the Four Evil Masters of Luosang City.


    To provoke a man like him meant death or living a life worse than death. How could the waiter not be fearful?


    Lu Wubao¡¯s ruthless gaze fell upon the quivering waiter. ¡°You are the one who bad mouthed the Lu Family and ruined my sister¡¯s reputation just now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 37: Fighting Lu Wubao.

    <h4>Chapter 37: Fighting Lu Wubao.</h4>


    The waiter''s trembling and terrified appearance instantly gave him away. Lu Wubao didn''t even need to ask to know that the waiter was the one who insulted his sister.


    ¡°No, no, no, it wasn¡¯t me...!¡± The waiter was absolutely terrified, as he frantically denied his wrongdoings. His legs turned into jelly, and he fell on the floor with a ''plop.'' In a panic, the waiter prostrated himself on the floor, repeatedly kowtowing to Lu Wubao and begging for forgiveness. "Young Master Lu, please spare my life! I deserve to die for my foul mouth. I''ll give myself a p!"


    The waiter ruthlessly pped himself, and the echo of his p resounded crisply through the upper floor of the teahouse.


    For an instant, a trace of terror appeared on everyone''s faces and nobody dared to speak. The people who had just been talking to the waiter took a few steps back, fearing that they would be dragged into the situation.


    Lu Wubao ignored the waiter¡¯s p, his overbearing gaze sweeping across the crowd, intimidating several people into silence. With palpitating hearts, these cowards quietly moved back to their tables.


    ¡°Everyone, listen to Laozi¡¯s words! That trash, Qin Yu, isn''t even worthy to be matched with my Lu Family, much less my sister! My sister is a phoenix amongst women, and can only be paired together with a dragon¡ªnot lowly rubbish like Qin Yu. If anyone dares to speak such nonsense again, they will meet their end!" With eyes that ominously glinted with bloodlust, Lu Wubao looked at the waiter who pped himself and coldly spat out two words: "Kill him!"


    "Yes, young master!" One of the men behind Lu Wubao unsheathed his sword, intent on fulfilling the orders given to him.


    ¡°No, no, Young Master Lu, spare my life, spare my life...!¡±


    The waiter''s voice became fearful as he begged for mercy, screaming until his voice was hoarse. Yet, nobody paid attention to his cries. The sinister subordinate walked up, an evil grin etched on his face. He held the sword up high before shing down fiercely.


    ¡°Ahhh¡ª!¡±


    A tormented scream rang out, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble. The waiter curled on the ground as the subordinate stumbled backward, his sinister face twisting into one of pain. His sword slipped out of his grasp and fell to the ground, and in its ce was a chopstick that had stabbed through his palm. Although this ce was a teahouse, it also sold some snacks, so every table had a pair of chopsticks.


    ¡°Huh? What happened?¡±


    Only now did everyone realize that the tormented scream didn''te from the waiter but from the subordinate. Nothing seemed to have happened to the waiter, although he did faint from fear.


    "Who are you? Do you want to die?!" Lu Wubao''s cruel gazended on the figure sitting in an overlooked corner of the teahouse.


    Following Lu Wubao''s words, everyone in the teahouse stared at this man. He was dressed in in gray robes and had on a conical bamboo hat that was pulled low to conceal his face, preventing his real appearance from being seen.


    Nobody had paid any attention to the ordinary, unremarkable person who sat in an obscure corner of the teahouse. Yet, it was precisely this person who had thrown the chopstick into the palm of Lu Wubao''s subordinate, saving the waiter''s life.


    The man''s actions had naturally infuriated Lu Wubao, and he released a wave of killing intent in his anger. The spectators felt their chests tighten in the face of this ruthless killing intent.


    It was rumored that Lu Wubao had reached the apex of the Origin Realm long ago. In Luosang City, a thirty-year-old cultivator at the peak of the Origin Realm was already considered a powerful figure. With the addition of the two subordinates behind him, how could the gray robed man possibly be his opponent?


    "I''m asking you a question! Who are you?"


    Lu Wubao released a deafening snarl, causing everyone to jump in fear again.


    However, the gray robed figure still remained unmoving, calmly drinking his tea, as if Lu Wubao didn''t even exist.


    He was the grand and stately young master of the Lu Family and with a single nce, he could scare everyone here into trembling with fear. How could he possibly endure being ignored by this unremarkable peasant?


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Lu Wubao unleashed a fierce punch. The wind whistled as his fist surged forth with a violent momentum.


    The enormous power behind his fist left the spectators in shock.


    *Bang* A noise rang out as the gray robed man jumped up and greeted Lu Wubao''s frenzied attack with his own. In everyone¡¯s eyes, his fist was much smaller than Lu Wubao¡¯s and his body also looked a lot weakerpared to Lu Wubao''s tall and muscr body. The difference between a youth and a thirty-year-old man¡¯s body was iparable.


    Both men looked like they belonged in entirely different weight divisions, yet the gray robed man didn''t seem like he was going to dodge, choosing instead to firmly stand his ground. Was he stupid?


    *Bang*


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the two fists collided against each other.


    In the next moment, everyone was petrified. Nobody could believe what had happened.


    Lu Wubao was sent flying with a *boom* as his body soared straight through the air, crashing through and crushing the chairs and tables that were behind him. He also knocked into a few unfortunate people along the way, giving rise to countless screams.


    Meanwhile, the gray robed man who looked weak and scrawny only took a few steps back before he stabilized his stance. He stood firmly as if he was an unmovable statue. His sharp gaze under the bamboo hat caused everyone''s hearts to tremble.


    ¡°This guy is really strong!¡± The surrounding people all felt a chill run down their spines as they gasped, trying to guess his identity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡±


    Lu Wubao finally collided with the floor. He was utterly enraged, and slowly crawled up with much difficulty.


    He was the oldest young master of the Lu Family. He was grand, stately, and a famous character in Luosang City, yet he had been blown away by the fist of somebody who seemed weaker than him. It was an extraordinary disgrace!


    ¡°Bring me a sword!¡± Lu Wubao wasn¡¯t an idiot and knew that his opponent was powerful. Therefore, he wanted to use a weapon.


    One of the men apanying Lu Wubao immediately ran out and brought back a sword for him. ¡°Young Master, your sword.¡±


    Lu Wubao took the sword and shouted, ¡°Charge together and kill him!¡± He rushed out instantaneously, his sword gleaming sharply. Light gathered around the sword, merging into a single beam of powerful sword energy that was unleashed towards the gray robed man with a sh. The sword hadn¡¯t evennded before its energy enveloped the gray figure.


    Lu Wubao¡¯s two subordinates also howled, and they followed closely behind him while they attacked from two opposite directions, acting with tacit understanding and mutual cooperation. It could be reckoned that they killed many others in the same way.


    The three besieged the gray robed figure. With Lu Wubao¡¯s aggressive and fierce dework, [1. dework: ¡°use or management of a ded object (such as a knife or sword)¡± Definition provided by Merriam Webster.] the situation was quickly bing dangerous for the gray robed man.


    *Rumble*


    The tyrannical sword swung down violently, crushing the tea table into flying fragments of dust.


    Immediately after, Lu Wubao¡¯s two subordinates also attacked the figure from both the left and the right.


    The subordinate who had his right hand pierced through by the chopstick earlier was now grasping his sword with his left hand. His left-handed attack was equally as fierce as his right-handed attack would have been. The sword stabbed ruthlessly into flesh, and blood sshed onto his face. His previously sullen face was now brimming with satisfaction and pleasure.


    However, the subordinate wasn¡¯t even able to indulge in his happiness before an ice-cold de plunged into his abdomen. Bright red blood sprayed out and stained the face of his assant.


    Both of them raised their heads, only to find themselves staring at the other¡¯s familiar face. Their target had long disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there some sort of internal strife?¡±


    Everyone watching in the teahouse thought that something was wrong with their eyes and rubbed them hard before opening them again. Their eyes hadn¡¯t been ying tricks on them. Lu Wubao¡¯s subordinates had indeed stabbed each other.


    Lu Wubao and the two men had been standing in a Æ· shaped formation. Lu Wubao¡¯s de chopped down on the wooden floor between them, entering the wood. Even the back of the de couldn¡¯t be seen- the strike¡¯s power was clear. Were it not for the sword reaching the floor before the two henchmen arrived, the sword would¡¯ve directly chopped down on the two subordinates¡¯ bodies.


    Where was the gray robed figure?


    Fast... too fast... unimaginably fast! The figure was so fast that it could hardly be caught with the naked eye.


    Only now did everyone react. They started to look for the gray robed figure and it was then that they realized that the gray robed figure was standing behind Lu Wubao. His cone-shaped bamboo hat had already fallen off during the fight, revealing a shockingly young face.


    It was a youth... a youth that only seemed to be in his teens! How could this be?


    Everyone stared at the youth in surprise, their pupils contracting. Their eyes were filled with an incredulous light.


    They truly didn¡¯t expect that a fist from a teenager would be able to send Lu Wubao flying. What was even harder for them to believe was that this youngster was now standing behind Lu Wubao, his right hand holding a chopstick that pierced through the nape of Lu Wubao¡¯s neck, with the other end sticking out through the front.


    At this moment, Lu Wubao was still leaning forward slightly with both hands gripping his sword as if he was primed to swing his sword back up and deliver a second attack. But unfortunately, that chance never came, as his throat was already pierced by the chopstick.


    Only now did he realize what a terrifying expert he had run into. It was a pity that it was already toote.


    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, three figures copsed on the floor.


    ¡°Daring to...kill...kill me, the Lu Family... I...w¡ªwon¡¯t let you off...!¡± As Lu Wubao took his dying breath, he used all of his strength and issued a hoarse threat before unwillingly leaving the world. Even as he died, he was unable to clearly see who had killed him.


    The youth indifferently swept his eyes over the three men lying dead on the ground before leaving a few broken nuggets of silver as payment for the tea, and striding smoothly step by step down the staircase.


    Everyone on the upper floor held their breath and nobody dared to make a noise as they watched him disappear down the stairs, causing the entire teahouse to be unsettlingly quiet.


    It was only when the youth¡¯s figurepletely disappeared that everyone was able to let out a sigh of relief before looking at the three corpses on the ground as their hearts twitched fiercely.


    He died... The famous eldest young master of the Lu Family, one of the four young evils, had died just like that! Now that the only son of the Lu Family had died, nobody could predict what the Lu Family would do in their anger.


    With a trembling voice, somebody finally couldn¡¯t help but break the silence. ¡°I¡ªI know who he is! He... he is the genius of the Qin Family, Qin Yu!¡±


    ¡°Qin Yu, didn¡¯t he turn into a cripple?¡± somebody immediately asked, startled.


    ¡°Cripple my ass! Who the hell even made that damn rumor? Can there be such a powerful cripple in this world?¡±


    ¡°It is Qin Yu. I saw him in the qualifiers of the Martial Exam,¡± someone confirmed. ¡°However, he was at the apex of Origin Realm while Lu Wubao was also at the apex of Origin Realm. Furthermore, Lu Wubao is thirty years old, so he is a lot older than Qin Yu, which means that his cultivation should be much stronger and more stable than Qin Yu¡¯s. How was he killed by Qin Yu so easily?¡±


    His words shocked everyone. Lu Wubao had three people and they all had weapons, yet Qin Yu who was alone only used a chopstick to defeat all three of them. This was all truly hard to believe.


    ¡°He seemed to have be a lot stronger since the qualifiers. I have to watch the Martial Exam. He¡¯s my idol!¡±


    A youngster along with a few others rushed out with a shout.


    ¡°I¡¯m also going!¡± Behind him, countless others immediately called out and dashed down.

 Chapter 38: The Commencement of the Martial Arts Competition

    <h4>Chapter 38: The Commencement of the Martial Arts Competition</h4>


    There was a sea of people at therge practice arena in the City Master¡¯s residence. All of the seats under the battle arena were upied.


    The influential powers of Luosang City and figures with fame and prestige upied the front rows while the back seats were upied by smaller powers and onlookers.


    Opposite the arena was a tform that was approximately a meter taller than the arena. Stationed on the tform were the judges for the Martial Arts Competition. There were seven judges in total.


    All of the seats reserved for the judges were filled, except for the empty seat in the middle, which belonged to the City Master, Ouyang Cheng.


    The audience was on the edge of their seats as they waited eagerly for the City Master to set foot onto the tform andmence the Martial Arts Competition.


    Some people in the audience couldn¡¯t wait any longer as they started murmuring non-stop. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the City Master out yet? The time is almost up!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Isn¡¯t he arriving?¡± someone responded immediately.


    ¡°Oh, there he is. It¡¯s really him! That¡¯s great!¡±


    The spectators became ebullient. They shifted their gazes onto the City Master, Ouyang Cheng, as he stepped onto the tform.


    Ouyang Cheng¡¯s appearance differed from everyone¡¯s expectations. Those who could be a City Master were usually powerful, bold and imposing, yet he seemed like a schrly and refined school teacher.


    Ouyang Cheng stood on the tform and projected his gaze at the crowd below, smiling elegantly. He opened his mouth and spoke with a booming voice.


    ¡°Everyone, today is the Martial Arts Pre-Selection Test, which urs only once every three years. This event is the focus of everyone in Luosang City. Furthermore, it is the day for our young talents to showcase their abilities and attain the glory that they deserve. Who will be the brightest star? Who will represent Luosang City and fight in the Capital? Let us all wait and see!¡±


    Ouyang Cheng paused for a while before he continued.


    ¡°To ensure that thepetition is fair and just, we invited those of noble character and high prestige within Luosang City as judges. I will now introduce them.


    ¡°The first person to my left is the best Tool Refiner in Luosang City, Master Tie Shou! The first person on my right is Luosang City¡¯s top Pill Master, Master Gu Chen!¡±


    These two were renowned within Luosang City. No one would object if they were appointed as judges.


    ¡°The second person seated on my left is the head of the Dugu Family, Dugu Congyun; and the second person seated on my right is the head of the Qin Family, Qin Zong! The third person seated on my left is the master of Modao Hall, Mo Tianwang; and the third person seated to my right is the master of Hidden Sword Mountain Vi, Li Nanshan!¡±


    The people Ouyang Cheng had just introduced controlled the helm of Luosang City and were all first-ss forces that were highly influential. Secondary forces that were inferior to them didn¡¯t qualify to be on the tform, such as the head of the Lu family, Lu Jing.


    ¡°Other than these judges, the Capital has sent two officials, Official Wu and Official Song. They will oversee the entire Martial Arts Competition to ensure that thepetition is absolutely fair. Now, let¡¯s invite both judges onto the tform!¡±


    As Ouyang Cheng finished his speech, two middle-aged men stepped onto the tform. They held their heads high and advanced with long strides. Those who were sent by the Capital really seemed to have a domineering influence. Behind the two, a few officials hoisted two high-legged chairs and set them down beside the judges¡¯ seats.


    ¡°Please take a seat,¡± Ouyang Cheng said courteously to the officials.


    The two officials grunted. ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°City Master Ouyang, we may nowmence thepetition!¡± After making the announcement, the two officials sat down pompously. Fragrant tea of high quality was immediately served.


    Ouyang Cheng nodded and turned toward the crowd.


    ¡°I believe that everyone is aware of thepetition¡¯s rules so I shall not borate any further. All that I¡¯m going to emphasize is that if anyone attempts to go against the rules or cause chaos, as the City Master, I will not tolerate it!¡±


    Despite looking like a refined man, Ouyang Cheng spat out thest statement with a deadly aura, stunning the crowd.


    ¡°I herebymence the opening of the Martial Arts Competition!¡± The end of his statement was immediately followed by thunderous noises that came from the spectator stands. The audience was extremely excited. It was finally happening!


    Amidst the thunderous noises, the grand arena divided itself into three parts before lining up to form three smaller arenas which werebeled one, two and three respectively, from left to right.


    Upon the formation of the smaller arenas, Ouyang Cheng''s loud voice resounded through the air once again.


    ¡°Now, may all of thepetitors step onto the arena that corresponds to the number which you have drawn. After two hours, there should only be tenpetitors in each arena. If the number of people left in the arena exceeds ten, everyone within that arena will be eliminated!¡±


    The final rule was merciless because it forced everypetitor to eliminate others.


    ¡°Competitors may now ascend onto their respective arena!¡±


    Under Ouyang Cheng¡¯smand, the youngpetitors jumped onto the arenas ording to the number they had drawn beforehand.


    Qin Yu stood within the crowd of spectators. Suddenly, he realized something extremely problematic. He hadn¡¯t drawn any lots and therefore had no number, thus he had no idea which arena he was supposed to go to.


    However, he was in no hurry. This was merely an elimination game. The round which followed would be the legitimate Pre-Selection Test. It wouldn¡¯t be toote if he entered thepetition then.


    Since he had chosen to participateter, Qin Yu nned to remain as a spectator in order to watch the fight. As he watched, he saw Lu Wushuang jump onto the second arena. She was followed by Qin Zhao.


    Qin Yu frowned. Lu Wushuang was really still alive and she could even fight others at close quarters. Was he seeing things or was the power of his strike too weak?


    She couldn¡¯t be a ghost since it was still early in the morning. However, Qin Yu was quite certain about the strength of the strike he used on her. He gave it his all.


    She had either worn some armor which protected her or she had received a top-notch pill which could resurrect the dead¡ªor both.


    As Qin Yu was pondering, murderous shouts emerged from the arena. The angry shouts echoed throughout the entire area as bloodcurdling auras were released.


    ¡°Get the hell off this arena!¡±


    The sudden and explosive roar from the second arena shocked the audience and drowned out the soundsing from the other two arenas.


    Qin Yu¡¯s gaze sharpened and fell upon the man who had released that roar. It was Qin Zhao. He was currently radiating a terrifying aura and was attacking in all directions. Thepetitors in his vicinity were all thrown off the arena while the remainingpetitors were so terrified of him that they flinched upon seeing him. It was almost as if they were avoiding the God of Death.


    Qin Yu¡¯s facial muscles twitched. ¡°Immersion Realm Beginning Stage?¡± He never imagined that within such a short period of time Qin Zhao was able to break through to a new realm. It wasn¡¯t only him. In fact, the other two arenas radiated auras that indicated the presence of other Immersion Realm Beginning Stage cultivators.


    Apart from Qin Yu who was surprised, the number of Immersion Realm Beginning Stage cultivators also stunned the people of Luosang City. Thepetition had been hosted for hundreds of years, yet this was the first time such arge number of Immersion Realm Beginning Stage cultivators appeared.


    Inheritance... the inheritance of the Immortal Realm Cultivator!


    Qin Yu thought of the corpses that littered the ground when he left Ten Thousand Beasts Mountain. He also thought of the cave Ye Siyu buried, which belonged to the Immortal Realm Cultivator.


    It seemed like quite a number of people had received the inheritance. No wonder they fought so mercilessly in the mountain.


    As an influential power, the Qin family most likely obtained arger amount of the inheritance to give to Qin Zhao, which was why he was currently so powerful. It was certain that this year¡¯s Martial Arts Competition would be more intense than previouspetitions.


    On the tform, Ouyang Cheng had not expected that there would be so many young talents in the Immersion Realm. His refined features disyed a hint of surprise, as well as anticipation. He anticipated this Martial Arts Competition would be able to select the strongest talent to represent Luosang City at the Capital and boost his prestige as the City Master.


    The officials from the Capital were also shocked to see so manypetitors in the Immersion Realm. They had heard that the three Ancient Luo Cities produced many geniuses, and were pleased to find that this was true.


    Two hours quickly passed as thepetitors fought. The results were already out for the first and third arenas since only tenpetitors were left standing.


    Elevenpetitors remained in the second arena.


    Out of the eleven remainingpetitors, Lu Wushuang was undoubtedly the weakestpetitor. If Qin Zhao hadn¡¯t taken care of her, she would have already been eliminated.


    In the final moments of thepetition, apetitor noticed that she was the weakest of the lot. It was natural for him to choose her as his first target. Thepetitor closest to her attempted to stab her with his dagger. He aimed for her waist at lightning speed.


    Based on Lu Wushuang¡¯s ability, it was impossible for her to evade the attack. It was toote for Qin Zhao to help her too. As the audience watched, some people immediately screamed, however, something strange happened.


    Without a doubt, the dagger had struck Lu Wushuang¡¯s waist. But what shocked thepetitor d in ck was that the dagger could not pierce through her.


    What happened?


    Before he could make sense of what was happening, cracking sounds came from above his head. The long and slender fingers of Lu Wushuang suddenly spread out and morphed into sharp ws as she struck the back of his head.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± His shrill screech pierced the air, resembling the sad howling of a ferocious ghost, as it rang throughout the area. The audience had goosebumps from listening to his scream as chills ran up their spines. It was horrifying.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± A ruthless smile emerged on Lu Wushuang''s face as she drew back her fingers from thepetitor¡¯s head. A mixture of red and white substances hung from her fingertips.


    Thepetitors close to her nced at her fingertips. They saw the substance dangling from it as shivers ran down their spine. They intuitively backed away from her, d that they didn¡¯t attack her. Otherwise, they would be the ones who were dead.


    ¡°Get the hell off!¡± Qin Zhao yelled expressionlessly as he kicked the corpse off the arena.


    ¡°What sort of martial art does this young girl practice? What a vicious skill!¡± the spectators beside Qin Yu eximed.


    ¡°Not only are her strikes vicious, but she also seems to be wearing some sort of treasure. The man¡¯s dagger couldn¡¯t even harm her!¡± someone else pointed out.


    ¡°Legend has it that the Lu family has a family heirloom, which is the Golden Silk Armour,¡± another spectator stated.


    This answered Qin Yu¡¯s doubts and cleared up his confusion. No wonder she survived the attack. She was definitely wearing the Golden Silk Armour that day!


    Judging from the way she stretched her hand, especially the way she struck and dug out thepetitor¡¯s brains just now, it seemed like she had used the Nine Yin White Bone w technique he had heard about years ago. She most likely inherited that from the Immortal Realm Cultivator.


    They gained quite a few things through the trip to Ten Thousand Beasts Mountain.

 Chapter 39: Qin Yu was the murderer

    <h4>Chapter 39: Qin Yu was the murderer</h4>


    After Lu Wushuang killed the man d in ck, the battle in the second arena was over and the elimination test officially ended.


    The remaining thirtypetitors would advance into another round ofpetition and killing.


    While some families rejoiced, other families wallowed in misery. Those who sessfully advanced into the next round were exhrated, but those who were eliminated could only leave in disappointment.


    Those who were unfortunately killed in the battle had their bodies carried away by their bereaved family members. The families were aware that people would die in the Martial Arts Competition and that it was only a matter of who. After all, in order to obtain glory and honor, one must constantly face the possibility of death. Once they stepped onto the tform, they ought to be aware that they may be killed mercilessly, so there was no one to me for their death.


    Of course, they could still me others and take revenge without being obstructed. However, the prerequisite was having the strength and power to enact revenge. The path of cultivation only valued the strong and having strength was everything.


    ¡°Haha! Zhao¡¯er and Shuang¡¯er didn¡¯t let us down indeed! They both made it into the next round.¡±


    From the spectator stand in front of the arena, the Qin family members sat with the Lu family members as Lu Jing spoke. He was currently extremely excited.


    ¡°Hmm, indeed. I do hope that they achieve good results in the subsequent round.¡± Beside Lu Jing sat the elder of the Qin Family, Qin Chong. The old man caressed his goatee and was full of smiles.


    ¡°Third Uncle, please don¡¯t worry. Based on Zhao¡¯er¡¯s current strength along with the Golden Silk Armor gifted by the Master of the Lu Family, it is guaranteed that he will make it into the top ten. He could even make it into the top three!¡± Qin Biao responded proudly. He could picture his son making it into the top three and having tens of thousands of people congratting him already.


    The Golden Silk Armor of the Lu Family consisted of a feminine and a masculine one. Lu Wushuang wore the feminine armor while the masculine armor was given to Qin Zhao by the Lu Family. This signified an improvement in the rtionship between the Qin and Lu Families. Otherwise, the Lu Family would¡¯ve never allowed anyone else to wear their treasured Golden Silk Armor.


    Lu Wushuang and Qin Zhao already had their marriage date settled. They would get married when Qin Zhao was allocated a spot to fight at the Capital and return with glory and honor.


    Qin Chong was much calmer inparison to Qin Biao as he spoke seriously.


    ¡°Qin Biao, Zhao¡¯er will definitely make it into the top ten but you can forget about him getting into top three. Don¡¯t forget about the seeded yers who have yet topete.¡±


    ¡°Err,¡± Qin Biao choked off. He had really forgotten about this.


    The so-called ¡°seeded yers¡± were those who didn¡¯t need to participate in the Elimination Test and would directly take part inpeting for the top ten positions in the pre-selection. They were truly gifted and talented.


    The seeded yers of Luosang City were usually chosen after every Martial Arts Pre-Selection Competition. Starting from the eleventh ce and below, four young talents who were no older than seventeen years old would be chosen.


    Each of the youths that were selected as seeded yers would be the focus of the major powers. Some of these major powers would neglect the cost and spend a lot of resources and money to send their seeded yers away into the most famous schools and institutions. This was to help them develop into unbelievably powerful geniuses in a span of three years.


    However, whether or not these seeded yers would develop into geniuses after three years would depend on their destiny and natural endowments.


    All of the four seeded yers chosen in the previous batch came from the greatest powers within Luosang City. They were: Dugu Feiyan from the Dugu family, Qin Fang from the Qin Family, Mo Badao from the Modao Hall and Li Yijian from Hidden Sword Mountain Vi.


    After being chosen as seeded yers three years ago, there had been no news about the four of them. Some said that they had been cultivating in seclusion while others said that they had been sent to famous institutions for enhanced development.


    No matter what, they would definitely arrive today.


    No one knew how much their strength had grown within thest three years.


    However, from Qin Biao¡¯s past experience, he estimated that the four seeded yers were at the Beginning Stage of the Immersion Realm. His son Qin Zhao was also at the same stage and had the Golden Silk Armor. That¡¯s why he was sure that there was a very high chance for his son to rank in the top three.


    ¡°Second Uncle, with Zhao¡¯er¡¯s ability, I don¡¯t think he would be inferior to those seeded yers. I think that there is a high possibility he will rank in the top three. Haha!¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Brother Qin is correct! With the Golden Silk Armor of the Lu family, Zhao¡¯er will never fail! I do hope that he lives up to our expectations,¡± Lu Jing added on.


    ¡°En, what you¡¯ve said also makes sense.¡± Qin Chong nodded as he stroked his beard. ¡°Then let us wait and see, I do hope that he lives up to our expectations.¡±


    ¡°Third Elder, rest at ease and have faith. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Lu Jing was extremely confident in Qin Zhao, but in reality, he was actually confident in the Lu Family¡¯s Golden Silk Armor. With that, it would be equivalent to having one additional life. How could he not rank in the top three?


    After Lu Jing spoke, a butler of the Lu Family rushed over, looking flustered and anxious.


    ¡°Mas¡ªMaster, something... something bad happened!¡± *Huff* *Huff* The butler panted as he spoke and it seemed as if he ran all the way here.


    Lu Jing turned and red at the butler.


    Angrily, he said, ¡°What are you doing? Did the sky fall? Even if it does, Laozi will hold it up for you!¡±


    After a few pants, the butler finally squeezed out a full sentence. ¡°Master... it¡¯s Young Master! Something happened to him!¡±


    ¡°Something happened to Bao¡¯er? Hmph! Isn¡¯t that normal? Why are you so flustered?¡± Lu Jing thought little of what the butler said. He knew his son Lu Wubao well. He was idle every day with nothing better to do other than stirring up trouble everywhere. It was normal for something to happen to him. It would be abnormal things stopped happening to him.


    Looking at the state of the butler, Lu Jing guessed that the situation might be slightly problematic. He might have messed with someone he shouldn¡¯t have messed with. Even so, it was nothing much. Even if the Lu Family was not influential enough to settle the problem, they still had the Qin Family backing them up. They were emboldened by the support from the Qin Family.


    The butler stomped as he ground his teeth and spat out the truth. ¡°Master, Young Master was... was killed by someone!¡±


    ¡°He killed someone? So be it then. Hmm? What did you just say?! He¡¯s been killed?!¡± Lu Jing responded and abruptly stood up. His voice was loud, causing those in his vicinity to cast sidelong nces at him in session.


    He initially thought that Lu Wubao killed someone else¡ªwhich was a normal thing for him to do¡ªbut it never urred to him that Lu Wubao would actually be the one killed by someone else.


    The butler responded woefully, ¡°Yes Master, Young Master was killed in the tea house. His body is still over there.¡±


    Lu Jing grabbed the butler fiercely as he shouted savagely, ¡°Who the hell dared to kill my son?! If you dare to spew nonsense, I will skin you alive!¡± The butler was so afraid that he trembled all over.


    Lu Wubao was his only son! If he died then Lu Jing would have no descendants. Furthermore, he got his position as the head of the family using dishonorable means, otherwise, a man like him who wasn¡¯t even in the Transformation Realm would¡¯ve never been in line for the position.


    Now that he had lost his descendant, there was no one he could pass on his position to. His supporters would definitely waver.


    As the saying goes: a change of sovereign brings a change of ministers. The same applied to a family. If the master had no descendants to continue his rule, yearster someone else of a different bloodline would be the head of the family. Those who were secretly against Lu Jing might begin to oppose him outright. If they took over his position, there wouldn¡¯t be a good oue for Lu Jing¡¯s loyal supporters.


    The butler began to sob out of fear. ¡°Master, how would I... how would I dare to lie to you? Even if you give me a hundred guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to!¡±


    Qin Chong and Qin Biao rushed forward to stop Lu Jing.


    Qin Chong remained level-headed as he persuaded in a calm manner, ¡°Master Lu, don¡¯t be agitated. Let¡¯s go over to take a look at the scene.¡±


    ¡°Qin Biao, follow Master Lu to take a look. I¡¯ll overlook this area.¡±


    Qin Biao walked over immediately as he spoke with resentment and hatred. ¡°Yes, Second Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Master Lu, let¡¯s go over to the scene and see who had the guts to kill my nephew Wubao. I, Qin Biao, will be the first to tear his corpse into pieces!¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Jing emitted a deadly aura as he brought his men with him and left in an aggressive manner.


    With so much happening over there, those at the spectator stand those who had heard and seen everything that had happened were shocked.


    To kill Lu Wubao, one of the Four Evil Masters, was doing a service for the people by eradicating evil. Which God or Saint killed him? That person was quite courageous, after all, murdering Lu Wubao was equivalent to messing with the Qin and Lu Family. Very few in Luosang City would dare to upset both families at the same time due to their great influence.


    In fact, the killer of Lu Wubao was in the crowd. Qin Yu looked at Lu Jing and the others who left in anger as he smirked coldly, the corners of his mouth turning up.


    Lu Wubao was killed by him. So what?


    Lu Jing and hispanions had no idea that the killer was hidden amongst the crowd and was Qin Yu, the very person they into the Forbidden Area of Ten Thousand Beasts Mountain. To them, Qin Yu was already dead.


    The group went forth with great vigor as they stormed into the tea house.


    Upstairs, the crime scene was well-preserved since no one dared to touch or move anything. The people from the Lu Family had surrounded the ce. The waiters and the owner of the tea house who was controlled by the Lu Family were currently shaking with fear.


    ¡°Wubao, my son!¡± The moment when Lu Jing saw Lu Wubao¡¯s corpse, it was as if he got struck by lightning and that the sky had fallen onto him. He threw himself onto Lu Wubao¡¯s corpse and burst into tears. Everyone knew how much he spoiled his son. Lu Wubao was his future. Now that he suddenly became a cold, lifeless corpse and caused Lu Jing to have no descendants, Lu Jing had lost his hope and future. How could he ept this?


    ¡°Master Lu, please restrain yourself!¡± Qin Biao seemed heartstricken as well, however, he was actually ted on the inside.


    Lu Wubao¡¯s death caused Lu Jing to have no descendants, so he would rely on the Qin Family even more.


    Most importantly, Qin Zhao could now have the Golden Silk Armor for himself and wouldn¡¯t need to return it. This was because the Golden Silk Armor Qin Zhao was wearing belonged to Lu Wubao, so he was only borrowing it for thepetition.


    Plus, with Lu Wubao¡¯s death, Lu Jing could only ce his hopes onto Lu Wushuang. When she married Qin Zhao, it would be equivalent to marrying the entire Lu Family to Qin Zhao. At that time, it would be extremely easy to control the Lu Family.


    After calcting the benefits brought by Lu Wubao¡¯s death, Qin Biao wanted to find somewhere with no prying eyes tough out loudly.


    ¡°Who? Who killed my son?! I am going to shred his corpse into pieces and eradicate three generations of his family! Argh!!!¡± Lu Jing raised his head as he howled while hugging Lu Wubao¡¯s corpse. The entire tea house seemed to shiver as he howled.


    ¡°Master, it was... it was Qin Yu!¡± the butler replied in between sobs.


    ¡°Qin Yu, you bastard, I will wipe out your entire family!¡± Lu Jing continued howling like a lunatic.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Qin Biao suddenly stopped them. Lu Jing was overwhelmed by anguish and failed to identify the problem, however, Qin Biao caught on.


    ¡°What did you just say? The murderer is Qin Yu? Isn¡¯t Qin Yu dead? Which Qin Yu are you talking about?¡±

 Chapter 40: Geniuses coming forth in great numbers

    <h4>Chapter 40: Geniusesing forth in great numbers</h4>


    At this point in time, Lu Jing finally realized what was wrong andid down his son. He grabbed the butler and bellowed at him, his facial features contorted in fury. ¡°Have you seen a ghost?! Qin Yu died in the Forbidden Area! Why would there be another Qin Yu?!¡±


    The butler was sweating profusely out of fear and his teeth chattered as he spoke.


    ¡°Mas¡ªmaster, I... I don¡¯t know either! I heard someone else say it. When I got here, Young Master was already dead.¡±


    ¡°Useless scum!¡± Lu Jing shouted angrily as he kicked the butler out. The butler rolled far away and could not get up for a long time.


    ¡°Master Lu, please calm down. Let us rify the murderer¡¯s identity.¡± Qin Biao tried to persuade and stop Lu Jing as he spoke to the Lu Family¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°Bring over the shop owner.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± responded the Lu Family¡¯s subordinates as they led the waiter and the owner of the tea house up.


    Once they came up, the waiter and the owner of the tea house knelt on the floor and kowtowed non-stop. ¡°Master Lu! Spare us! Spare us, please! This has nothing to do with us! Please believe me! Qin Yu is the murderer! It was that damned Qin Yu!¡±


    ¡°The Qin Yu that you were talking about, which Qin Yu is it?¡± Lu Jing shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s Qin Yu from the Qin Family!¡± the waiter answered hastily. He hadpletely forgotten that Qin Yu had just saved his life. One could only wonder what Qin Yu would think of it if he were to be here and know that the man he had just saved betrayed him.


    Lu Jing ferociously clutched the waiter¡¯s throat. ¡°Nonsense! How dare you lie!¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that Qin Yu from the Qin Family was still alive. Everyone knew that Qin Yu was forced into the Forbidden Area by Qin Chong. Plus, he was at the scene as well. Even a master like Qin Chong who was at the Transformation Realm did not dare to enter the Forbidden Area of the Yin Demon, so an Origin Realm Cultivator like Qin Yu would never survive it.


    When the owner saw that Lu Jing looked like he was ready to kill someone, he broke into loud sobs. ¡°Master Lu, why would I dare to deceive you? I would never dare to even if you give me a hundred guts! Qin Yu was really the one who murdered Young Master Lu. Many people were present when it happened and they also saw it. A lot of them even followed him to the arena where the Martial Arts Competition was hosted!¡±


    Qin Biao swiftly stopped Lu Jing and tried to persuade him. ¡°Master Lu, don¡¯t be angry yet. Keep this useless thing alive until we confirm the killer. After all, we can always kill himter¡± After he reasoned with Lu Jing, Qin Biao turned towards the owner.


    ¡°You said that Qin Yu went to the arena where thepetition was hosted?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Many people ran after him,¡± the owner replied as he sniffled and sobbed.


    ¡°Quit lying! No one saw Qin Yu at the Elimination Competition!¡± someone from the Lu family shouted.


    ¡°This...¡± The owner didn¡¯t know how to exin anymore.


    However, Qin Biao, who stood aside felt uneasy. The name, Qin Yu, was like a nightmare.


    Qin Biao was worried and nned on returning to the arena immediately. ¡°Master Lu, I¡¯ll return to the arena to take a look.¡±


    Lu Jing grabbed him and panted as he spoke. ¡°Brother Qin, do you really believe that Qin Yu is alive?¡±


    Qin Biao looked grave and sighed. ¡°What if he survived? It¡¯s always wise to y things safe. Didn¡¯t we all think that he was a cripple? Who knows if he would turn out to be...¡± Qin Biao didn¡¯t need to finish his sentence for everyone to know what he was thinking.


    ¡°Okay, you should go first, I will arrive right after.¡± Lu Jing also hoped that Qin Biao could uncover the truth.


    When Qin Biao returned to thepetition arena, the three smaller arenas had merged back into arge one. On the arena, his son Qin Zhao was fighting with another youth.


    Both of them were strong. Those who made it into the top ten were all elites. In the end, Qin Zhao managed to eliminate his opponent and throw him out of the arena since he was slightly stronger. Cheers and shouts came from the spectator stand upied by the Qin Family.


    ¡°Good! Zhao¡¯er is doing quite well.¡± Qin Chong grinned as he caressed his goatee.


    ¡°Second uncle.¡± Qin Biao walked over and called out to him softly.


    Qin Chong turned his head.


    ¡°Qin Biao, great timing! Zhao¡¯er sessfully made it into the next round. Hmm? What¡¯s wrong? Why does yourplexion look so bad? Oh right, how is the situation with Lu Jing going?¡±


    Qin Biao did not make unnecessary remarks and moved closer as he whispered into Qin Chong¡¯s ear.


    Qin Chong¡¯s face hardened as his smile vanished.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I saw that bastard enter the Forbidden Area with my own eyes!¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle, we would never doubt that Qin Yu was forced into the Forbidden Area. What I¡¯m worried about is that he made it out alive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Qin Chong rejected that possibility again.


    ¡°Even if I were to enter the Forbidden Area, I would die, let alone a mere Origin Realm Cultivator!¡±


    Qin Biao forced a bitter smile.


    ¡°Second uncle, what if...? Didn¡¯t we all think that he became a cripple? Yet he turned out to be even stronger than before. I¡¯m worried that he obtained some incredible inheritance which made it possible for him to survive even if he entered the Forbidden Area. Otherwise, why would he willingly barge into the Forbidden Area as if he doesn¡¯t want his life?¡±


    After Qin Biao said that, Qin Chong frowned. That was true, Qin Yu ran into the Forbidden Area without hesitation. No one could even stop him, as if he was rushing tomit suicide. Did he have a treasure that helped him block the Yin Demon¡¯s Qi and gave him the courage to enter?


    Thinking about that, the creases on Qin Chong¡¯s forehead deepened. After some time, he lifted his head as his face looked gloomier.


    ¡°Qin Biao, bring a few skilled cultivators and keep an eye on the surrounding situation. If he really is at the scene, find some way to get him out. I want to see for myself whether he¡¯s a ghost or a human.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Biao obeyed as he beckoned the Qin Family¡¯s strong cultivators who stood at the spectator¡¯s stand. They silently merged with the crowd.


    Qin Yu had been observing everything that happened. As he watched Qin Biao led the men to carry out their search through the crowd as he grinned with contempt. He then hid in therge crowd and went in the opposite direction.


    As Qin Biao continued his search in the stands, the battle on the arena continued.


    The thirtypetitors who made it through the round drew lots and fought one-on-one. They eliminated others one by one and eventually, only fifteen people were left standing. Qin Zhao and Lu Wushuang were among the fifteen people.


    The following round would be thest battle for ranking in the top ten. This was the round everyone anticipated.


    The rules remained the same. The remaining fifteen would draw lots and fight one-on-one to eliminate their opponent. There were fifteenpetitors for this round, which was an odd number of people. Someone would not be matched with an opponent and could directly enter the next round. Everyone wanted to get this lucky spot but it was given to Lu Wushuang. She didn¡¯t need to fight with anyone and would directly enter the next round.


    After the lots were drawn, the battle began and it was another round of fighting. It was much more merciless and destructive. The remainingpetitors were all extremely strong and they were all fighting to rank in the top ten. Soon, blood rained in the arena as bodies fell one by one.


    Finally, eightpetitors, including Lu Wushuang and Qin Zhao made it into the next round where seven people would be eliminated. Within the sevenpetitors that would be eliminated, four fought to the death. It was evident how ruthless this round was.


    Qin Yu had yet to fight and didn¡¯t have a chance to. He could not get onto the tform to draw lots. So he had no other alternatives besides entering the following round.


    At this moment, the eightpetitors stood at the tall arena and held their heads high. Their faces shone with pride as they looked down at the great crowd below them. Glory now belonged to them.


    City Master Ouyang Cheng flew onto the arena and stood in front of the eightpetitors, facing the spectators. His booming voice resounded in the arena.


    ¡°Everyone, after three rounds of battle, we¡¯re finally at the most excitingst stage. ording to the previous rules, the seeded yers chosen in the previouspetition may now step onto the stage.¡±


    With that, the crowd swarmed with excitement. The final moment had finally arrived. Everyone¡¯s gazes were fixated on the arena. They also wanted to witness the elegant demeanor of the seeded yers. Within three years, how much had the chosen seeded yers grown?


    *Whoosh.* A lithe and graceful shadow flew onto the arena.


    Dugu family¡¯s Dugu Feiyan.


    Some recognized that shadow and gasped.


    Qin Yu stared at her and his brows twitched. Middle Stage of the Immersion Realm? She was indeed the chosen seeded yer. She was an incredible individual of Luosang City to be able to reach that stage before twenty years old.


    The judges on the tform saw Dugu Feiyan¡¯s ability and were all visibly pleased. Dugu Congyun, the Head of the Dugu Family, grinned contentedly.


    She was closely followed by another young man who leaped onto the stage. He had an air of arrogance and a body with harsh lines.


    Qin Fang of the Qin Family, Middle stage of the Immersion Realm.


    All of the spectators, including those on the tform, gasped in shock once again. Another incredible talent! There were so many of them in thispetition!


    There were some people who finally realized that the top genius of the Qin Family was not Qin Yu or the current Qin Zhao. In reality, Qin Fang was the strongest, most talented youth of the Qin family. Not seeing him for three years made people forget about him. Now that he had finally returned, people could see his terrifying innate abilities.


    In the crowd, Qin Yu saw Qin Fang¡¯s ability and his eyelid twitched slightly as a sharp glint shed across his eyes.


    Compared to the first two geniuses, the third talent who leaped onto the stage had aparatively dimmer glow. It was Mo Badao of the Modao Hall who was d in ck and had an overcast facial expression. He was also a strong Immersion Realm cultivator, but he was only at the Beginning stage.


    He gave a suppressive vibe and held onto a ck sword. It was unsheathed and gave off a sinister vibe. Giving off such a demon-like sense of oppression, he was indeed from the Modao Hall.


    Thest one to step out was a fine and elegant young man who carried a long sword. His white clothing fluttered in the air. Hended on the tform, unrestrained and possessing a natural grace. All of the young girls in the crowd squealed.


    Hidden Sword Mountain Vi¡¯s Li Yijian who was at the Middle Stage of Immersion Realm.


    The excitement of the crowd red up. Three of the four seeded yers were already in the Middle Stage of Immersion Realm. This was terrifying. In the previouspetition, the strongest was merely in the Beginning Stage of Immersion Realm while the two others were at the peak of Origin Realm.


    There was aplete revolution this year. Not only were all the seeded yers in the Immersion Realm, but three of them were also already in its Middle Stage. Even among the non-seededpetitors, there were quite a few who were in the Immersion Realm, such as Qin Zhao from the Qin Family.


    Qin Zhao currently had on an ugly expression. He thought that after Qin Yu¡¯s death, he would be the top genius of the Qin Family. He never expected Qin Fang to rise and be even stronger than him.


    Qin Biao who was in the spectator stand had currently given up looking for Qin Yu. He looked at Qin Fang on the stage and his son Qin Zhao. Then, he nced at the other seeded yers as his face darkened even further. He initially thought that even if Qin Fang appeared, he would at most be in the Beginning Stage of Immersion Realm like his son. Who knew that he would be at the Middle Stage?


    Based on the current situation, the possibility of Qin Zhao ranking in the top three was slim. However, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to make it into the top ten. There were currently twelvepetitors on the stage and only two would be eliminated. Qin Zhao would never be in line for elimination no matter what.


    The spectators marveled at therge number of geniuses that emerged on the stage. This was the generation of geniusesing forth inrge numbers!


    They were highly anticipating the fight among the geniuses and how destructive it would be.


    At this moment, some of the spectators were so fired up that hot blood pumped within their hearts.

 Chapter 41: Barging into the Illusionary Battlefield in the Martial Arts Competition!

    <h4>Chapter 41: Barging into the Illusionary Battlefield in the Martial Arts Competition!</h4>


    Barging into the Illusionary Battlefield in the Martial Arts Competition!


    With all twelvepetitors now gathered, Ouyang Cheng shouted loudly.


    "My fellow countrymen, the moment has finally arrived. May we now invite our two officials to set up the battle arena." As Ouyang Cheng spoke, he turned towards the two officials, Song and Wu, who were behind him.


    ¡°Pardon for troubling you, officials.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. What¡¯s happening? Wasn¡¯t the arena there already? Why is another battle arena being set up?


    The spectators in the stands were all befuddled. Even thepetitors on the tform could notprehend what was being said.


    While everyone was deeply confused, the officials from the Capital, Song and Wu, leapt from the judging tform to the arena.


    ¡°Please step back.¡± Ouyang Cheng made the twelvepetitors stand at the sides of the tform, while Song and Wu stood in the centre of the arena.


    The two faced each other, with a distance of over thirty meters between them.


    ¡°Start.¡±


    Suddenly, one of them spoke and both took out a rather primitive and quaint round brass mirror.


    Official Song held a ck mirror while Official Wu held a white mirror.


    The mirrors attracted the attention of many on the tform and the spectator stands.


    They were moved by the strong spiritual power emitted by the mirrors. There was no need for further inspection¡ªthese were definitely spiritual tools.


    Official Song shouted as he pointed the surface of the ck mirror to the sky. With his palm, he struck the back of the mirror.


    The mirror buzzed loudly as a huge ck beam of light shot out at a forty-five degree angle from the mirror surface and tore through the sky.


    ¡°Shoot.¡± At the same moment, Official Wu replicated the movement and smashed the back of his mirror. A white beam of light shot out.


    Boom! With a loud bang, the two beams of light collided with each other in the air. The sh resembled the roar of thunder in a stormy sky.


    Ripples were formed at the point of collision, as if a huge stone was thrown into a peacefulke.


    ¡°Release!¡± Official Wu and Official Song shouted and released the mirrors at the same time. The mirrors flew out of their grasp into the air. They rose, parallel to each other, and the beams they emitted were constantly converging at a single point in the air. Finally, when the beams of light formed a straight, horizontal line, the mirrors stopped rising and hovered in position. The beams then merged together into arger beam of light.


    ¡°Buzzzz...¡±


    The two beams of light continued to buzz and the ripples between them grewrger. This caused the distance between the mirrors to increase.


    The people below looked aghast as they lifted their heads to observe everything happening in the air. The ripples continued to erge, and the fabric of space began to twist and turn, bing increasingly illusory. Within this illusion, a huge mountain range broke through the earth and grew in height as it buzzed loudly.


    In a matter of seconds, an enormous mountain range was formed. It was hidden beneath ayer of mist, and towered over everything present.


    However, things had yet toe to an end. The ground shook, and great towering halls emerged from the ground, threatening to rip through the clouds.


    This was too amazing and spectacr!


    The crowd was stunned into silence, their mouths hanging open with shock.


    Yet, Qin Yu was not amazed by the scene in the air. Rather, his gaze was fixated on the mountain as he recognized it as an Illusionary Battlefield. He had not expected that the two mirrors would be capable of forming such a grand and realistic spatial Illusionary Battlefield.


    People finally realised¡ªthis Martial Arts Competition was different from those in the past years.


    The twelvepetitors were the most confounded as they looked at the Illusionary Battlefield with slight anxiety. It was normal for humans to be anxious about the unknown. Some of thepetitors guessed that the final battle would be held in the Illusionary Battlefield.


    As the Illusionary Battlefield took its shape, Official Song looked at the twelve youths and spoke loudly.


    ¡°Listen up, everyone. This year¡¯s Martial Arts Competition would be different from those in the past years. Our emperor has to select a batch of true elite warriors, and thus he had spent innumerable wealth and resources to form this battle arena.¡±


    ¡°Once you enter the arena, life or death would be decided by fate. Do be mentally prepared, as what you would encounter inside is unknown, even to us. The only thing which I can tell you is that it¡¯s dangerous inside - but there will be many lucky chances too. You may die, or you may receive godly treasures and lucky chances and grow at an incredible speed.¡±


    The audience on the stands and thepetitors on the tform felt uneasy at Official Song''s solemn speech. This was doubly so for Lu Wushuang, who had the weakest ability among the twelvepetitors. She had only made it so far by relying on her Golden Silk Armour and her luck. Would her luck persist if she entered the new battleground?


    ¡°Official, if we were to be faced with danger, could we choose to give up on this Pre-Selection Test?¡± Lu Wushuang asked, bing the firstpetitor to speak.


    Official Song¡¯s cold gaze fell upon Lu Wushuang and his facial expressions remained cold and gloomy. Those who practice Martial Arts value the will to press forward despite obstruction, perseverance and determination. Martial Artists must have the courage to challenge difficult situations, yet Lu Wushuang had asked about giving up when she had yet to enter. This had greatly disappointed him.


    However, he still answered her due to his responsibilities as an official.


    ¡°Yes you can. When you enter, of you would be given a renunciation token. When you want to give up, look for any Great Hall within the mountain ranges. Every Hall would have a Transmission Formation. The token would open the Transmission Formation, which would send you out. Of course, I do not wish for any of you to leave via such a way, as a person who flees in the face of challenges would surely not venture far in his path for Martial Arts.


    ¡°I shall not dy you any further with my speech. The trial willst for three months. After three months, the Illusionary Battlefield will vanish and you will be sent out automatically. Those who made it out alive without using their renunciation token will be qualified to be sent to the Capital to fight for their honour. They would be groomed by the Emperor and achieve an unimaginable future of glory!¡±


    Thest statement was very alluring to the young talents, and they felt their blood boil with excitement. They felt that a glorious and bright future was there for their taking!


    After Official Song made his speech, he nodded at Official Wu.


    Both of them understood each other and nodded simultaneously. They shouted at the same time and stomped the ground with their foot. Two strong auras burst forth from them and radiated towards the Illusionary Battlefield above.


    Judging from their aura, both of them must be incredibly strong individuals.


    ¡°Buzzz...¡±


    The two auras shot into the Illusionary Battlefield and the light ring beneath the battlefield buzzed twice as the ripples expanded. Suddenly, with a loud boom, the centre of the ripples ripped apart and a light beam which was half ck and half white shot down from above and illuminated the central area of the battle arena.


    Looking at the beam of light which shot down, Qin Yu who was standing amongst the crowd, knew that the light was the passageway to the Illusionary Battlefield. He could enter it as long as he stepped into the circle of light and he had to grab the chance by rushing into it at lightning speed.


    In regards to meeting any danger, or having a renunciation token, he really did not care. The path of Martial Arts required a will to advance courageously and he would let no danger slow down the pace at which he progressed. He had never thought of giving up either.


    While everyone was still in awe, Qin Yu had silently made his way from the back to the front.


    ¡°This beam of light is the passage for you to enter the battlefield. Now, you will walk over one by one and enter. Who will be the first?¡± Official Song bellowed at the twelvepetitors.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    No one within the twelvepetitors responded, yet a voice emerged from the back.


    Official Song was dumbfounded and could not turn in time when a typhoon blew from his back. In the twinkling of an eye, a grey shadow gently rubbed against him as it rushed into the beam of light.


    ¡°Get off!¡± Official Song was in rage. This person had not earned the qualifications to enter the battlefield, yet he is trying to forcefully barge into the Illusionary Battlefield. Not only had he broken the rules, he was about to enter the Illusionary Battlefield right under his watch. How could he tolerate that?


    A terrifying strike with a turbulent aura followed that shadow. Official Song gave a deadly strike as he would never be merciful to one who had went against the rules.


    ¡°Wind, rise!¡± Qin Yu shouted.


    Qin Yu relied on hisprehension of the spiritual nature of wind to aid his ascent. By fusing hisprehension with the steps of the Cloudtrack Phantom skill, he quickly advanced into the beam of light.


    At the same time, Official Song shouted.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    A blood-colored saber cut through the light beam and flew towards Official Song''s palm swiftly and forcefully.


    With a buzz, the light beam trembled slightly and the ripples wavered. Qin Yu¡¯s shadow disappeared from the light beam and he was transmitted to the Illusionary Battlefield.


    Official Song¡¯s violent strike had missed, yet a scary blood-red saber swerved in his direction.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Official Song did not avoid it. He tilted his palm slightly to avoid the sharp edge of the saber. Then, he pped the t side of the saber and deflected the saber. While his actions seemed simple, to deflect the saber away in such a brief and short moment required incredible reflexes and skill. His ability left the audience in awe.


    Although he had shown his abilities, he had failed to stop Qin Yu and had been shamed in front of so many. He looked extremely upset but he was also secretly shocked. Who was that shadow? He was too fast, so fast that he felt that he was impossible to stop.


    There was also a fair number of Transformation Realm cultivators in the audience and on the tform. They too felt shock and fear at the speed of the person.


    "Who was that? How dare he attack an Official from the Capital? He is really bold!" The people in the crowd expressed their doubts on the identity of the shadow.


    ¡°Qin Yu, he is Qin Yu!¡±


    With one nce, Qin Chong, Qin Biao and the others, who were sitting at the Qin family seats in the spectator stands, instantly recognised the shadow and identified him as Qin Yu. Even the head of the Qin family, Qin Zhong, who was sitting at the judges tform, rose to his feet. He stared at the shadow which had vanished as his facial expressions changed.


    With his abilities, no matter how fast Qin Yu was, he could still recognise him.


    As the Qin family members called out Qin Yu¡¯s name, some of the people recognised him as well. Furthermore, the audience could also clearly see Qin Yu in the Illusionary Battlefield. He was clothed in coarse grey clothing and wore a low and short bamboo hat. Stepping out of a Great Hall, he advanced into the mountain ranges shrouded in fog.


    Qin Zhao and Lu Wushuang stared at that silhouette as their emotions fluctuated wildly, whirling as if they were caught in a tempestuous storm. Lu Wushuang felt especially anxious, and terror grew in her heart.


    She had initially relied on the Golden Silk Armour to survive his attack. She thought that she could be relieved since he died. Who would have thought he would survive and had outsmart everyone and enter the Illusionary Battlefield? If she were to encounter Qin Yu again, would she still survive?


    ¡°Shuang-er, fear not. I can kill him this time round when we¡¯re inside.¡± Qin Zhao sensed Lu Wushuang¡¯s fear as he attempted tofort her. His eyes followed that silhouette and a murderous, icy gaze shot out from them.


    When Qin Yu broke past Official Song and entered the Illusionary Battlefield, Qin Yu had released an aura which indicated that he was only at the peak of the Origin Realm. Qin Zhao was currently in the Beginning Stage of the Immersion Realm - an entire Realm above Qin Yu. For a Immersion Realm cultivator to kill a cultivator of the Origin Realm would be as easy as ughtering a dog.

 Chapter 42: A Generous bounty for killing Qin Yu

    <h4>Chapter 42: A Generous bounty for killing Qin Yu</h4>


    Defiant Martial God Chapter 42: Generous bounty for killing Qin Yu


    As Qin Yu¡¯s silhouette gradually faded into the boundless mountain range, Official Song could no longer suppress his anger. A mere youth slipped away right under his nose after attempting to sh him with his saber! If this could be tolerated, what would then be intolerable?


    Nheless, Qin Yu had already entered the Illusionary Battlefield and there was nothing much Officer Song could do for the time being.


    He gazed fiercely upon Qin Yu¡¯s back, before staring icily at the twelvepetitors on stage.


    ¡°Listen. I will now adjust the rules. Anyone who manages to kill that man will be able to make it straight to the Capital. They will also receive one ck Grade Promoting Pill.¡±


    After hearing the Official¡¯s words, an intense discussion broke out amongst the crowd as they eximed in great surprise.


    Being qualified to go directly to the Capital may not be of much importance, but a ck Grade Promoting Pill was a temptation that the cultivators that were present could not resist.


    In the entire Country of Qiongxi, there was only one known ck Grade Pill Master. From this one could see how rare and precious a ck Grade Pill would be. Furthermore, it was a Promoting Pill that could directly upgrade one¡¯s cultivation. The young talented cultivators, and even the old and strong cultivators who had been in the Transformation Realm for many years, would all be driven crazy by a ck Grade Promoting Pill.


    Some of these old men were already itching for action, especially those who had been stuck in the Transformation Realm for many years and could not make any progress. They looked at Qin Yu with burning fiery gazes and wished that they could step into the Illusionary Battlefield and kill Qin Yu themselves in exchange for a ck Grade Promoting Pill. Qin Chong was part of this group of people who were out for Qin Yu''s blood.


    Of course, it was impossible for them to do so, and thus they ce their hopes on thepetitors who could enter the Illusionary Battlefield. They hoped that thesepetitors could kill Qin Yu and give them the ck Grade Promoting Pill as a sign of filial respect.


    At this moment, the twelve youngpetitors could feel the expectant gazes of their seniors when they looked at them.


    ¡°No!¡± A loud voice rang from the tform at the back. The top tool refiner of Luosang City, Tie Shou stood up and leapt onto the arena.


    ¡°Official Song, we cannot do this.¡± Tie Shou hurriedly said as hended next to thepetitors.


    Official Song stared at Tie Shou with a dark face. Tie Shou might have an extremely high status in Luosang City but in Official Song''s eyes, he was insignificant. Thus, Official Song spoke impolitely.


    ¡°Master Tie, you don¡¯t have a say in what I do. You¡¯re merely a judge.¡±


    Tie Shou folded his hands in front of him courteously.


    ¡°Officials, the one who had just entered is Qin Yu, who achieved second ce in the Qualification Competition of the Martial Arts Competition. He is also one of the pre-selected candidates for this Martial Arts Competition. Hence, he has a valid reason to be able to enter the battleground.¡±


    ¡°So what if he is ced second? He did not participate in the Elimination Test just now and that means that he has given up. By entering the battlefield, he is openly defiant and has broken the rules. His punishment shall be death!¡± Official Song said ferociously.


    ¡°Official Song is right. Even though he was second in the Qualification Competition, he did not participate in the Elimination Test and he has forfeited his qualification to take part in the final battle. What he has done goes against the rules and can be seen as contempt for thew!.¡± Official Wu walked over as he spoke. He made Qin Yu''s actions seem more severe by iming that he was being defiant of the country''sws.


    Tie Shou shook his head in resignation andughed grimly.


    ¡°If you insist on your actions, I will not keep bbering on. However, I would still like to give you a final piece of advice. Officials, think before you act.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I don¡¯t need you to nag when I do things.¡± Official Song was upset about Tie Shou¡¯s tone and hisughter.


    ¡°If so, I shall not say anything anymore. It¡¯s pointless being a judge anyway, farewell!¡± After Tie Shou finished speaking, he flung his sleeve and left in anger. Many were confused by Tie Shou''s behaviour. He had actually gotten angry and quarrelled with the officials over Qin Yu! Were there any intimate ties between him and Qin Yu? Many were confused by Tie Shou''s behaviour. He had actually gotten angry and quarrelled with the officials over Qin Yu! Were there any intimate ties between him and Qin Yu?


    When Tie Shou left, so too did another influential figure of Luosang City - the top Pill Master of Luosang City, Master Gu Chen.


    He was on extremely close terms with Tie Shou and had always followed him. It was natural for him to take his leave alongside Tie Shou.


    ¡°Hmph, they don¡¯t even know what¡¯s good or bad for themselves.¡± Official Song grunted as he could not be bothered with their departure. The officials were the ones who called the shots today and the judges could only be considered as mere ornaments.


    ¡°Why are you all still standing around? Get in there!¡± Official Wu who stood at the side yelled at the twelvepetitors in dissatisfaction.


    The twelvepetitors reacted to his words and an elegant and graceful figure shed past. Dugu Feiyan was the first to fly into the light beam and entered the battleground above.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh.¡± She was quickly followed by the rest of thepetitors as their figures shed by. Soon, thepetitors were transmitted into the Illusionary Battlefield.


    When they were truly inside the Illusionary Battlefield, they discovered that the view inside differed from their view from the outside. The things found within the battlefield looked realistic rather than illusory.


    The twelve of them found themselves in the same Great Hall. This was their entry into the battlefield.


    ¡°Qin Zhao, where is the renunciation token?¡± Once Lu Wushuang entered the Great Hall, she felt the gusts of chilly cold wind which blew into the Great Hall from the outside. She shrank away from them as she moved nearer to Qin Zhao.


    To possess the renunciation token was like having an additional life. It was a safety and she had to get it.


    After Lu Wushuang¡¯s questioning, the others had realised it as well. They were all promised a chance to get a renunciation token, so where was it located now?


    ¡°Hm? There, the token!¡± Someone shouted from the back as his figure morphed into a whirlwind and moved swiftly towards the back of the hall. There was a tall stone table with ck tokensid on them.


    He was fast but the others were not slow either. There were whooshing sounds all around and countless figures rushed towards the table.


    ¡°Qin Zhao, quick!¡± Lu Wushuang shouted. However, there was actually no need for her to shout as Qin Zhao had already rushed out. The ones who did not dash out for the tokens were the four seeded yers and Lu Wushuang.


    It was not as if the four seeded yers would be slower than them in snatching the tokens. Instead, they felt great disdain towards the tokens, and had never wanted to snatch them. They never had any thoughts of giving up since they entered the battlefield. Rather, they only kept one thing in mind: victory!


    Lu Wushuang did not attempt to snatch the tokens as she had ced her hopes on Qin Zhao to do that for her. She had never thought of doing it herself and even if she had, she would not be fast enough to acquire it anyway.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? There¡¯s only three tokens? Weren¡¯t we promised one for each of us?¡± Qin Zhao was the first to holler. He was a littlete in responding and when he had dashed out, the tokens were all taken already.


    ¡°Is it possible that we have been deceived?¡± Someone asked with doubt.


    Right after, a loud voice sted throughout the Great Hall.


    ¡°How dare you? Why would an official like myself deceive juniors like you who reek of your mother¡¯s milk?¡± The voice belongs to Official Song.


    ¡°I said that you would all have a chance to receive the renunciation token but that does not mean that everyone would have the token. There is only three of them and although all three are already taken, let me remind you that you still have a chance to receive the token. Everyone has a chance, and you can use whatever means you have to obtain the tokens. You will now decide on your future path without any hints or interference from me.


    Official Song¡¯s voice vanished from the Great Hall and everyone pondered deeply about his earlier words.


    Suddenly, sharp gazes were directed at the threepetitors who had a renunciation token.


    The three of them shivered and immediately retreated a few steps back as they stared warily at the otherpetitors. One of them spoke indifferently.


    ¡°Why? Are y''all nning to snatch the token by force?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Qin Zhao looked at that person and took a step forward, a sinister smile hanging on his face.


    ¡°Official Song said that we will all have a chance to receive the token. Furthermore, whatever method we use, no matter how we get it, he would not interfere.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve yet to step into the battleground and yet you are already thinking of renunciation. How pathetic.¡± A cold voice rang out, slowing Qin Zhao¡¯s steps as he hesitated. A ck figure stepped out of the doors of the Great Hall. He was Mo Badao of Modao Hall.


    ¡°You can fight amongst yourselves for the renunciation token. I don¡¯t need it.¡± A pleasant female voice rang out as an elegant figure followed the ck figure and stepped out of the doorsill. She was Dugu Feiyan of the Dugu family.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Miss Feiyan, wait! Let¡¯s go together.¡±Li Yijian from Hidden Sword Mountain Vi yelled as he chased her. His actions stunned the rest and thepetitors immediately began to conjure up wild thoughts in their heads. Is the charming Li Yijian interested in Dugu Feiyan?


    The three seededpetitors were the first to leave, and Qin Fang was the only seededpetitor left behind.


    The first three did not want the renunciation token, making Qin Fang embarrassed to take one as well. He followed the other three as they walked outside, pausing slightly when he walked past Lu Wushuang.


    ¡°Follow me and you will not need any renunciation token.¡±


    ¡°Qin Fang, what do you mean by this?¡± Qin Zhao turned around furiously and stepped in front of Lu Wushuang, pulling her behind him. He red at Qin Fang with an icy cold gaze and spat the words out.


    ¡°She is my woman and I am her man.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Qin Fang¡¯s prideful face showed his contempt towards Qin Zhao.


    ¡°You think a useless thing like you deserves to be her man?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Qin Zhao clenched his fist and the situation quickly became heated.


    ¡°Why, do you want to fight me? There will be a chance to fight, but this is not the ce. Considering that we are both members of the Qin family, I will restrain myself today. Goodbye!¡±


    After that, Qin Fang walked towards the main door of the Hall. Right when he was about to step out, he stopped and turned to look at Qin Zhao.


    ¡°Remember, I am the rightful top genius of the Qin family. Qin Yu does not live up to this name, and you¡¯re even worse. By the way, Miss Wushuang, if you have any needs, feel free toe to me at anytime. See you!¡±


    A gust of wind blew and Qin Fang¡¯s silhouette disappeared.


    The four seeded yers have left, with total disregard for the renunciation token.


    ¡°I do not need that bullshit renunciation token too.¡± Dugu Ao, who ranked first in the Qualification Test, proudly proimed. He treated the renunciation token with scorn and left the Great Hall.


    Five strong cultivators had left and that brought about relief for the three token holders. The five may not fear death, but not everyone was like them. There was no reason for the others to reject a chance to protect their own lives.


    ¡°I will leave as well.¡± Apetitor who had gotten the token took off running as he was afraid that someone would attempt to snatch his token.


    ¡°Kill!¡± A ray of sword qi shed through the air, chasing after the back of that man.

 Chapter 43- The Hunters’ Plot

    <h4>Chapter 43- The Hunters¡¯ Plot</h4>


    The man roared as he ran away from the sword energy. He twisted his body and faced it, swinging his sword at his enemy


    But the other was just a step faster, shing deeply across his back before swiftly jumping away, avoiding his blow.


    ¡°Wei Mian, you¡¯re so despicable!¡± Burning anger could be seen from the injured youth¡¯s eyes as he red at the sinister, ck faced youth who had just attacked him.


    The youth called Wei Mian released an evil chuckle, ¡°Despicable? Official Song already said that we are allowed to use any methods or means. Since you¡¯re now wounded, just obediently hand over the renunciation token and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if you want my renunciation token, thene over and take it if you dare!¡± They were all young and vigorous youths, and were willing to stake their lives on their goals without fear.


    ¡°Die! The token is mine!¡± A ray of sword energy exploded out, ripping through the wounded youth¡¯s body. Blood sttered everywhere and the renunciation token dropped on the ground as the youth copsed.


    After a short well, the corpse fell through the illusionary battlefield and crashnded on the arena tform below.


    The crowd below them saw everything with crystal rity. They didn¡¯t expect that the youth who had such a strong start would die so easily, and that his death would be due to internal strife. Their hearts trembled and they finally understood the cruelty and bloodiness of the Martial Exam.


    ¡°My son!¡± A middle aged man shouted in grief as he rushed up to the tform, weeping sorrowfully as he hugged the body of the youth who had fallen. He raised his bloodshot eyes and red at his son¡¯s killer in the illusionary battlefield, killing intent overflowing from his eyes.


    At this moment, on the battlefield, Qin Zhao had finally made a move, and he managed to snatch a renunciation token.


    Qin Zhao was at the initial stage of Immersion Realm, while his target was only at the peak of Origin Realm. His target was also injured, and simply had no way of withstanding Qin Zhao¡¯s singr strike.


    ¡°On the battlefield of this Martial Examination, life and death is decided by fate and cannot be med on others. If he died, he died. Just take your son¡¯s body and scram!¡± Official Song spoke to the middle aged man coldly.


    ¡°You, you guys¡ª¡ª¡± The middle aged man¡¯s voice was filled with both grief and indignation, and he was stewing with rage. However, no matter how furious he was, it was useless. He was no match against them and could only leave with silent resentment while hugging his son¡¯s corpse.


    Up above, Qin Zhao had obtained a renunciation token. Lu Wushuang immediately rushed up and grabbed it, ¡°Quickly, give this to me and go snatch another one.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Qin Zhao nodded and looked at the two other youths who also held a token.


    Of the two, one was at the initial stage of Immersion Realm while the other was at the peak of Origin Realm. Qin Zhao¡¯s eyes focused on the Origin Realm youth.


    ¡°Hand over the token or die!¡± His domineering and cold voice brought along the suffocating pressure of death.


    That person knew that he absolutely wasn¡¯t Qin Zhao¡¯s opponent. He thought of how Qin Zhao had brutually killed the other guy earlier. Finally, he clenched his teeth, and threw the token at him. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Qin Zhao took themand token and snorted proudly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He pulled Lu Wushuang¡¯s hand and left with her.


    The two immediately left the main hall, disappearing into the mountain range.


    The three people inside all looked at each other. The sinister youth called Wei Mian had originally wanted to take one of the renunciation tokens but unfortunately, only the initial stage Immersion Realm youth had one. He didn¡¯t dare to fight him for it and could only leave the hall by stomping out.


    The remaining twopetitors also didn¡¯t say anything and stomped out the hall.


    ......


    Outside, in the mountain range, Qin Yu walked along a mountain path, vigntly keeping a lookout for any trace of movement around him. His surroundings were very peaceful except for a distant scream and the sound of wind blowing through the treetops.


    With Qin Yu''s life''s experience, he wasn''t shocked at how realistic the illusion was. Instead, he was surprised by how the low-quality cultivators here could produce such a lifelike illusion.


    Furthermore, earlier in Governor¡¯s Hall, the two mirrors that had opened the Illusionary Battlefield absolutely wasn¡¯t something that two mere Transformation Realm cultivators could obtain themselves.


    What was even weirder was that normally, the Martial Examination consisted of fighting on the arena tforms. Yet, they created an illusionary battlefield for the exam this time. What was the real reason?


    ¡°Ss.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    While Qin Yu was letting his imagination run wild in his mind, a mournful scream sounded from the hillside ahead.


    Had somebody been attacked? Who knew which man had met with misfortune?


    Qin Yu¡¯s footsteps paused and the next moment, his body became like wind, and he flew towards the source of the scream.


    He arrived at a small hill and saw a corpse slowly sinking into the earth and disappearing.


    Qin Yu¡¯s eyes shed with doubt as he watched the corpse fade away. The one who had just died was a youth, yet he was not one of the twelvepetitors that came from Luosang City.


    How could this ce actually have other people?


    Qin Yu frowned, a strange feeling arising in his heart. He remembered that when the illusionary battlefield was formed, only twelve youths had been entitled to enter. He himself had burst in forcefully.


    ¡°Hehe, another one came.¡±


    A cold voice sounded behind Qin Yu while he was thinking. He swiftly turned around and saw two men who were wearing the exact same ck outfit walk out from the forest. However, the duo hadpletely different faces- one waspletely white and the other, ck. The two¡¯s bodies both held a strong scent of blood, indicating that the duo had clearly killed many people.


    The two were both at the initial stage of Immersion Realm.


    Qin Yu¡¯s swept his sight unhurriedly over the two, his gaze icy as he stared at the two walk by.


    ¡°It¡¯s just another peak Origin Realm cultivator. Tsk tsk, how boring.¡± The leading ck faced youngster looked at Qin Yu, a trace of disappointment on his face, ¡°Brother White, I killed that other guy earlier so I¡¯ll leave this one to you, alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright, since Brother ck isn¡¯t interested, then I¡¯ll go and deal with it. At least this is better than not doing anything, hehe.¡± The white faced youth stepped forward, folding fan in hand, as heughed evilly.


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Qin Yu calmly watched them, a cold voice spilling from his lips.


    ¡°Why should a dead man ask so many questions?¡± The ck faced youth¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. In his eyes, Qin Yu¡¯s death was inevitable.


    ¡°Brother ck, seeing as how he¡¯ll soon be giving us another fire bug, it doesn¡¯t matter if we tell him some information so that he can at least die while knowing the reason why.¡± The white faced youth cackled.


    ¡°Fire bug?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s gaze was icy, sensing something.


    ¡°Right, by killing you, we would obtain a fire bug. But naturally, that¡¯s meaningless for you. You just need to know that you¡¯ll be dying in a hunter¡¯s hands.¡± After the white faced youth¡¯s final words, the fan in his hand unfolded, ¡°Die!¡±


    The fan¡¯s unfolded edge was as sharp as a knife. Its speed was astonishingly fast as it flew forward, spinning and slicing towards Qin Yu''s body.


    ¡°Cloudtrack Phantom.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s body changed into a phantom and faded away, leaving nothing but a remnant image behind. The whirling fan cut apart the remnant image, slicing it directly in half. If his speed was even a step slower, it wouldn¡¯t have been the remnant image that was chopped in half, but the actual person.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The two were both clearly shocked that Qin Yu was actually able to dodge the blow with unbelievable speed.


    ¡°Brother White, be careful. Behind you!¡± Guan Zhan, the ck faced youth shouted.


    ¡°Bone Eroding Evil Winds!¡± Qin Yu swiftly arrived behind him, and he executed a palm strike imbued with the berserk yin demon''s qi.


    ¡°Humpth, overestimating your abilities.¡± Brother White snorted disdainfully and turned his body, sending out another palm strike backwards to meet Qin Yu¡¯s palm. Although he was striking a target behind him, his speed wasn¡¯t slow at all.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    The two palms made a muffled ¡®boom¡¯ sound as they met and they both couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back.


    ¡°What?¡± The ck robed youngster Guan Zhan¡¯s gaze was incredulous and a trace of astonishment appeared on his face. Qin Yu, an Origin Realm cultivator¡¯s palm strike had actually forced the white faced youngster back. This......


    ¡°Not bad. You now qualify to fight seriously with me.¡± The white faced youngster stood on his heels, his face changing slightly.


    A trace of an evil charming sneer appeared on Qin Yu¡¯s face, ¡°Unfortunately, you already no longer have the qualifications to fight with this young master. You¡¯d better look at your hand.¡±


    The white faced youth was startled for a moment before he suddenly reacted to the piercing pain in his hands as his bones were being eroded. Upon noticing this, his face changedpletely, and fear instantly struck every cell of his body. His hand had only been in that lump of ck fog for a moment and yet it had already been corroded¡ªthe speed was simply astonishing. In the sh of an eye, half of his arm had already been enveloped by the ck fog and very quickly, the upper half of his body was also being corroded.


    ¡°Ah, save me!¡±


    At this moment, the white faced youth no longer had any of his earlier domineering attitude, and was shouting loudly for help.


    ¡°Brother White, I¡¯ming to help you. Quickly, chop off your arm.¡± The ck faced youth released a loud shout as he turned into a ck hurricane and swiftly arrived in front of the white faced youngster. His hand held a pitch ck sword as he ruthlessly and swiftly stabbed the white faced youth.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡± A pained, blood curling scream teared through the air, echoing through the mountain range for a long time.


    The white faced youngster was filled with disbelief as he lied on the floor and saw his stomach split open by a sword. He slowly turned his head, the light in his pupils slowly dying out as he stared rigidly at the ck faced youth whose sword was still dripping with blood.


    ¡°You, you... why?¡±


    The ck faced youngsterughed evilly, ¡°Elder Brother White, you can just die without worries now. You can leave the fire bug you had obtained with me.¡±


    ¡°You...!¡± The white faced youth finally understood the ck faced youth¡¯s goal and raging mes ignited in his eyes. His voice was filled with bitter resentment, ¡°You, you will not have a good...death!¡±


    After the white faced youth died, the ck faced youth rushed forward and struck his dantian region without any trace of politeness. Suddenly, ten red, green, white, and grey lights came flying out of the white faced youth¡¯s dantian region like fire bugs.


    The ck faced youth¡¯s eyes were filled with greed as he watched the different colors of ¡°fire bugs¡±. He opened his mouth with excitement and sucked in¡ªthe multicolored things were all sucked into his mouth.


    Those were the so called ¡°fire bugs¡±?


    From beginning to end, Qin Yu had been watching in silence from the sidelines. He didn¡¯tunch an attack and didn¡¯t flee; he wanted to see what exactly was going on. After observing the ck faced youth¡¯s actions, he could already made a deduction with his past two lives worth of experience.


    This illusory battlefield definitely wasn¡¯t the work of the two from King City and also wasn¡¯t truly above the Govenor¡¯s Hall of Luosang City. The two mirrors were just the key to opening the entrance to the battlefield. Somewhere else, they definitely had the same method to open a pathway to the Illusionary Battlefield and enter.


    Perhaps this so-called Martial Exam battlefield was only a huge conspiracy, attracting all kind of elite talents to enter and throw away their lives.


    Or it could also be a game, a hunter¡¯s game and the Martial Exam¡¯s participants were no more than pitiful prey.


    Of course, if the examinees could survive under the hunters, then it¡¯d also be a testament of their strength and they will obtain the qualifications to participate in the decisive battle in King City. From this point of view, it had to be said that it really was a good way to pick out the cr¨¨m¨¨ de cr¨¨m¨¨. However, this method was just far too cruel and ruthless.


    Who wanted to do it this way? The people of King City?

 Chapter 44: Hunter, Die.

    <h4>Chapter 44: Hunter, Die.</h4>


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t have enough time to finish his thoughts on the conspiracy of the illusionary battlefield. The ck-faced youth had already finished what he wanted to do and had now fixed his cold gaze on Qin Yu. A strange smile spread on his face as the corpse under his foot slowly disappeared into the earth.


    Just now he had ignored Qin Yu¡¯s existence and focused on doing his own thing as he wasn¡¯t worried about Qin Yu suddenly attacking him. He was confident that even if Qin Yu tried tounch an attack, he would be able to counter his strikes easily. Hs strength was actually even higher than the white-faced youth¡¯s.¡£


    Qin Yu could also see that although both of them were at the initial stage of the Immersion Realm, the ck-faced youth¡¯s aura was a lot stronger and naturally, hisbat prowess should be greater.


    Even in the same realm, there were people with varying levels of fighting strength.


    On the road of cultivation, the most fundamental thing that cultivators relied on was their fighting strength. A high cultivation realm was worthless if a cultivator did not have the corresponding fighting strength. Once this kind of person reached theter stages of their development, their cultivation wouldn¡¯t be able to grow any further.


    Qin Yu was somebody who advocated fighting strength. While he was in the forbidden area, he had the opportunity to break through to the Immersion Realm, but he had chosen to suppress his cultivation. He still had the same fighting strength as an Immersion Realm cultivator, and that was why he didn¡¯t take the chance to attack while the ck-faced youth was busy and instead chose to face his opponent with dignity.


    ¡°I have to say, you really surprised me.¡± The ck-faced youth stared at Qin Yu as he spoke with a trace of arrogance in his indifferent voice. While he was standing in front of Qin Yu, he was filled with an endless feeling of superiority, ¡°However, I¡¯m not the same as that white-faced guy...¡±


    ¡°This young master isn¡¯t interested in what you are.¡± Qin Yu interrupted him, his eyes sharp: ¡°Just make your move.¡±


    The ck-faced man was startled for a moment before bursting into loudughter, ¡°Hahaha........ An insignificant Origin Realm trash dares to act so arrogantly in front of Laozi! You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve seen who does that.¡±


    ¡°You really like to speak nonsense. Die!¡± Qin Yu suddenly shouted loudly and sent out a palm strike. A loud ¡°rumble¡± like thunder resounded through the air, causing the ck-faced youth to jump in fear.


    The ck-faced youth hurriedly drew back, his pitch ck longsword shing through the air.


    The pitch ck longsword chopped down with frightening power, creating chaotic airflows in its surroundings. Qin Yu was certain that, judging by the de¡¯s strength, this person had the same fighting strength as a middle stage Immersion Realm cultivator. These hunters were actually a group of monsters.


    ¡°Wind, retreat!¡± Qin Yu hastily evaded the de of sword qi by relying on the wind to carry him backward.


    ¡°Hm?¡± The ck-faced youth saw Qin Yu fly with the wind and was momentarily startled, ¡°How could you haveprehended the spiritual nature of wind? Impossible!¡±


    Nevermind a mere Origin Realm cultivator, it was hard for even a Transformation Realm master to fully understand an element¡¯s spiritual nature.


    ¡°Blood Piercing Through the Vast Sky, attack!¡± Crimson light blossomed from the saber in Qin Yu¡¯s hands as he raised it to the sky, unleashing waves of blood-red sword qi.


    The other youth¡¯s face changed. He didn¡¯t have time to continue pondering if Qin Yu had reallyprehended the spiritual nature of wind and could only swiftly wave his longsword, as he shouted loudly: ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°ng, ng, ng...¡±


    The two des shed, releasing an ear-splitting cry. The crimson sword light fended off each of his strikes. Now, he no longer dared to look down on Qin Yu.


    At the apex of Origin Realm, Qin Yu was actually able topete with him, a monster who possessed fighting strength at the level of a mid-stage Immersion Realm cultivator. He was a monster, but Qin Yu was a monster amongst monsters.


    Qin Yu¡¯s face also changed slightly. This person was powerful and was able topletely block his attacks.


    ¡°Who are you, and where did youe from?¡± The ck-faced youth didn¡¯t continue to attack. He grasped his longsword and stared at Qin Yu vigntly with a solemn face as he asked.


    ¡°Fighting is fighting, there¡¯s no need to ask so many questions.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s fighting spirit surged. What he needed was precisely a strong opponent to temper himself with. This person was the best option for him to grow through danger.


    He chopped again with his blood saber and released more shocking streaks of crimson sword light into the air.


    ¡°Hmph, you think you¡¯re so strong huh? Laozi will let you experience the strength of an immersion realm cultivator! Die!¡± The ck-faced youth¡¯s response was fierce. They were both young and vigorous men and weren¡¯t afraid of attacking anyone.


    The des shed fiercely, red against ck, creating gales of wind that blew around them in all directions. Bits of grass and leaves flew everywhere.


    When the two had separated again, bloodstained both their bodies. Qin Yu¡¯s clothes were sliced open and his bamboo hat was also chopped into a few pieces, falling onto the ground in a scattered mess.


    ¡°My friend, you have very good sword techniques. Neither of us has any deep grudges against each other, so how about we stop fighting now?¡± The ck-faced youth was gasping for breath, and he spoke in a more amicable tone.


    Earlier, when the ck-faced youth had killed the white-faced youth, he had already collected enough fire bugs toplete his mission. There was simply no reason for him to stay here and have a deathmatch with Qin Yu. Naturally, if Qin Yu¡¯s fighting strength was weaker, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t have been polite. After all, the more fire bugs he obtained, the better.


    Qin Yuughed mockingly, ¡°Ha, just now, didn¡¯t you treat me as prey? What, now that you can¡¯t kill Laozi, you want to give up? Do you think it¡¯d be that easy?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The ck-faced youth¡¯s expression tightened and he continued to speak proudly: ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me that you think you can kill me? If you give up now, you can still leave with your life. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you be buried here.¡±


    ¡°Since you want to kill me here, why are you still saying so much nonsense? It''s just wasting time. Waves of Blood Overflowing Heavens, attack!¡± Waves of blood, carrying intense killing intent, surged forth violently, tearing through the sky.


    The ck-faced youth¡¯s expression changed. F*ck, although Qin Yu¡¯s cultivation realm wasn¡¯t very strong, his sword arts were simply too monstrous. He had an evasive technique, but the surging, bloody waves simply didn¡¯t leave him any time to dodge. He could only clench his teeth, his eyes turning red as he roared. A ck shadow dashed towards the waves of blood and was swallowed up in a sh.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng...¡±


    This time, the ear-piercing ng of de against de was even more fierce! All of a sudden, a pained scream echoed in the air.


    The next moment, the waves of blood dissipated and the ck-faced youth¡¯s sword fell on the floor. An ice-cold sword was being held at his neck.


    ¡°W-What do you want?¡± The ck-faced youth¡¯s voice was filled with fear, trembling.


    Qin Yu also seemed to be in a somewhat sorry situation, with several more cuts on his body, his worn out robe even more ragged than before. However, he had long stopped caring about that and was currently staring icily at the ck-faced youth. A disdainful sneer was on his delicate and pretty face. This sort of person, when his opponent was weaker, he would treat them as prey, hunting and killing them for glory. Now, it was his turn to face life and death, to experience that fear.


    ¡°Speak, what¡¯s this thing with the fire bug? What does it have to do with the ¡®hunters¡¯¡± Qin Yu asked icily.


    ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t tell you.¡± The ck-faced youth¡¯s expression turned fearful, seemingly afraid to tell the truth.


    ¡°In that case, you can just die.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face suddenly sunk into a cold expression.


    ¡°No! Wait!¡± The youth shouted loudly, ¡°I, I can only tell you that right now, we¡¯re in a ughterhouse, an illusionary battlefield formed by the joint powers of several extremely powerful masters and it was already opened ten days ago. This time in the Martial Exam, all of the elites participating in the preliminaries were all delivered here to be ughtered.¡±


    ¡°Whenever a contestant enters, a fire bug would be secretly imnted in their dantian. If we behead them, we would be able to take their fire bugs. The stronger the person, the deeper the color of the fire bug would be. The strongest would be a red fire bug.


    After hearing this, Qin Yu finally understood. Earlier when he had entered the battlefield, he had felt something moving in his dantian. Unless you paid special attention, nobody would notice it. So what happened that time was actually the feeling of the fire bug entering his dantian.


    Luosang City¡¯s Martial Examination¡¯s preselection had been dyed for ten days and Qin Yu could be considered one of thest batch of people who entered. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve encountered these hunters earlier.


    ¡°Continue.¡± Qin Yu still wanted to know more secrets.


    Seeing Qin Yu¡¯s icy gaze, cold sweat dripped from the ck-faced youth¡¯s forehead as he bit his lips and clenched his teeth before continuing to speak: ¡°Inside, there¡¯s a total of a hundred people like me. After they enter here, they have toplete the mission and get fifty ordinary fire bugs before being able to leave.¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s heart shook, his cold face instantly revealing a dreadful expression, ¡°Fifty firebugs, so in other words, each of you must kill 50 other people. A hundred killing five thousand people? Is that right?¡±


    Who the hell nned such a wild ughter? Back when he was Xie Di, although he had killed countless people, he still hadn¡¯t indiscriminatelymitted mass ughter and mowed down people like they were grass.


    5000 people, and all of them were youths who hadn¡¯t even reached twenty. It was too brutal.


    Qiongxi was such a huge country and all of the youths who had gathered here from all over the ce were the cr¨¨m¨¨ de cr¨¨me of the country. They were the future hopes of Qiongxi Country. If these elites were all ughtered here, it would no doubt be a catastrophe for Qiongxi Country¡¯s future.


    This plot didn¡¯t seem to just be that simple either. They weren¡¯t just targeting the chosen elites of the Martial Exam, they were also aiming against the entire future of Qiongxi Country.


    ¡®No, not necessarily. A superior ranked fire bug is equivalent to the strength of about ten ordinary fire bugs.¡± Seeing the awful expression on Qin Yu¡¯s face, the ck-faced youth added on, shivering.


    His meaning was that if they killed the stronger ones, just five people were enough and there was no need to kill 50.


    Qin Yu cursed in his heart. Killing five of the stronger ones? How many ¡®stronger ones¡¯ are there for you to even kill? He wasn¡¯t some savior, or a soft andpassionate being, but towards such a thing, he would still be unhappy when he saw it. Then again, wasn¡¯t he also a ¡®prey¡¯ right now? He naturally loathed being thought of as prey.


    ¡°Why do you guys want to do this?¡± Qin Yu interrogated.


    ¡°This, we also don¡¯t know. We just came in as hunters to hunt. After we finish our mission, we can leave and receive our payment.¡±


    ¡°Who gave you guys the mission toe?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The youth¡¯s face turned frightened again, seeming very afraid of that person. He stuttered for a long time before finally being able to get the words out, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s gaze turned cold. The corners of his lips pulled down revealing an icy sneer, ¡°You should at least know the number of people you¡¯ve ughtered, right?¡±


    The demonic, charming sneer that flitted past Qin Yu¡¯s face made the ck-faced youth feel a burst of fear. He felt a chill go down from his spine to his heels.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t remember, p-probably several dozens.¡± His voice trembled.


    ¡°Several dozens? Well, then it seems that killing you for dozens of times is something I should do¡ªdie then!¡±


    ¡°No, ah¡ª¡ª!!¡±


    Blood sshed in the air as his head tumbled down. The hunter had died!


    Qin Yu watched the corpse copse and gathered his internal energy on his hand. He sent out a palm strike at the corpse¡¯s dantian region and suddenly started to breathe in.


    ¡°Buzz, buzz...¡±


    A series of buzzes sounded as multicolored ¡°fire bugs¡± came flying out of his dantian. In their densely packed, small groups, they seemed just like houseflies.

 Chapter 45: Not Leaving A Single Survivor

    <h4>Chapter 45: Not Leaving A Single Survivor</h4>


    Qin Yu knew that these things called ¡°fire bugs¡± were actually different from fireflies, even if they seemed simr. This was because these fire bugs actually had ripples of spiritual power on their bodies.


    He was puzzled - how could these little bugs actually emit ripples of spiritual power?


    Spiritual power was a type of energy that could be absorbed and refined by cultivators. A portion of it would be the internal strength within a cultivator¡¯s body and the remaining portion would turn into a cultivator¡¯s three energies [1. Energy, qi, and spirit/soul. Uhrm, a bit hard to exin, I rmend googling ¾«ÆøÉñ or the keywords above with TCM (traditional Chinese Medicine) if you¡¯re interested] which was essential for all cultivators. Spiritual power primarily existed in spiritual stones and spirit grasses, and absolutely could not exist in an animal''s body. Yet, these little bugs were definitely animals, so how could they possess spiritual power?


    Qin Yu''s head suddenly shook, bringing him out of his thoughts. With a ''swoosh'' sound, a ck figure zoomed out of his forehead, and a phantom of a ck tiger appeared and threw itself on the group of ¡°fireflies¡±.


    The "fireflies" seemed to have sensed the danger and scattered wildly in all directions with a cry. However, the tiger gave a loud howl as it stretched open its jaws. All of the "fireflies" were engulfed and swallowed by the ck tiger.


    It was actually the Earth Spirit Pearl chasing after them. After it hadpletely swallowed the bugs, it swiftly vanished back into Qin Yu¡¯s forehead and began to refine them in his sea of consciousness.


    While they were in the Underground City, because Qin Yu had forcefully used ¡®Heaven Destroying de¡¯, the Earth Spirit Pearl hadpletely used up all of its energy and vitality. Therefore, after sensing the spiritual power emitted from the bugs, there was no way it would let them go and it immediately devoured them without restraint.


    ¡°Whew.¡± Qin Yu saw that there was nothing remaining in the air and was speechless. The pearl was really greedy and did not leave him with anything at all.


    ¡°But how can these bugs have spiritual power? Furthermore, that guy said that the deeper color bugs would possess stronger spiritual power, and that red bugs have the highest spiritual power.¡± Qin Yu continued to ponder this question.


    After standing and thinking for a while, he suddenly seemed to remember something and hastily found a clean spot to sit down and meditate. He fell into a state of cultivation and inspected the insides of his body.


    There was probably a simr bug inside his own body.


    Generally speaking, looking inside your own body by using internal strength was something only Transformation Realm cultivators could do. However, he could do it despite not being one as he had once been Xie Di, who had already long surpassed that realm.


    After searching through his body, he finally found the bug in a corner of his dantian, causing his heart to jump.


    As a cultivator, the importance of the dantian naturally needn¡¯t be said- even the weakest cultivator would know its significance. It was where internal strength collected and converged as well as the site where the three energies, vitality, qi, and spirit were stored. Cultivators have always regarded it as the ¡®essence of life¡¯- if the dantian was destroyed, then even the strongest cultivator would be finished.


    These little bugs were actually hiding inside his dantian. What was their purpose? If they decided tounch an attack from within his dantian, the consequences would be too horrible to contemte.


    Qin Yu discovered that the little bugs in his dantian had turned transparent and they were colorless. Could the bugs be suggesting that his own strength was unreasonably weak?


    F*ck, was Laozi that bad? Laozi will kill you!


    Qin Yu¡¯s heart steamed with rage as he sent out a wave of internal strength to pressure and crush the bugs.


    The bug in his dantian detected the threat in an instant and with a ¡®buzz¡¯ sound, a hole appeared on the front of its body, and all his internal strength was sucked in. Its transparent body began to change color as it absorbed the internal strength, turning from grey, to white, to green, until it finally reached a dark red color. His internal strength was being unceasingly absorbed and the bug¡¯s color continued to deepen.


    The next moment, Qn Yu¡¯s face changed greatly. This was because the steady flow of internal strength flowing through his dantian had beenpletely cut off. He now finally understood what the bugs were capable of and only had two words to say: too ruthless!


    It wasn¡¯t just so simple as hunters hunting people to collect the fire bugs, but rather, the people behind this were scheming to suck up the strength of all the cultivators here. There were a thousand elites inside this ughter array. If all of their internal strength were to be absorbed, the cumtive amount of spirit power that could be collected would be terrifying.


    He couldn¡¯t help but admire the person who managed to cultivate such a strange species of bugs that could actually absorb a person¡¯s internal strength. They absolutely must¡¯ve been a genius. It¡¯s just a pity that they were walking down the wrong path.


    Who was that person?


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t have time to further think about that question. His top priority was to quickly destroy the vile bug in his dantian. Otherwise, all his internal strength would be sucked dry.


    .......


    In the northern part of Qiongxi Country, there were seven tall peaks that towered into the clouds.


    Of the seven peaks, the middle one was the tallest. All year around, it was hidden by wisps of fog and clouds. Within the fog and clouds, was a grand and imposing temple constructed on the mountain. From afar, it looked just like a bejewelled jade pce from the heavens.


    This pce was Qiongxi Country¡¯s renowned Jade Space Temple.


    Inside the honored guest hall of Jade Space Temple, there were currently three people sitting across from each other, gracefully sipping tea.


    On the left was a fair skinned, slightly plump middle-aged man dressed in magnificent brocade robes. Next to him was a twenty-year-old young man with simrly luxurious clothing.


    On the other side was an old Taoist Monk dressed in taoist robes. The mole on his face made him appear somewhat treacherous.


    ¡°Monk, it¡¯s been ten days since the ughter Array was activated. How are the results?¡± A faint smile was on the white, plump middle-aged man¡¯s face as he blew softly at his tea and asked.


    ¡°Ah...¡± The Monk smiled and set down his cup of tea: ¡°Prince Qi, thanks to your great blessings, out of the hundred hunters that had entered in these past ten days, ten of them have already finished their missions and returned. So far, we¡¯ve only lost one person.¡±


    ¡°Hm, not bad, not bad indeed.¡± A smile spread across the middle-aged man¡¯s face. ¡°That group of orphans that this Prince had put his heart and soul into cultivating for the past few years wasn¡¯t in vain. It¡¯s just a bit of a pity that amongst those thousand orphans, only a hundred of them remained.¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness doesn¡¯t need to feel pity. Those that stayed alive are all elites and once they fully mature, they¡¯ll be able to face a thousand or even ten thousand of those so-called ¡®geniuses¡¯. They¡¯ll be enough to let Your Royal Highness seed! Hehe...¡± The old Monk chuckled as he ttered him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue to rely on you for this. If it weren¡¯t for you training them with such care for these past few years, it¡¯d be impossible for This Prince to breed so many geniuses. This Prince will surely remember your great merits.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s words were filled with praise towards the old Monk.


    ¡°Ah...Your Royal Highness is ttering me.¡± The old Monk¡¯s words were modest but his heart was filled with pride and a sly smile blossomed across his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who is being modest. This Prince isn¡¯t ttering you at all.¡± The middle-aged man set down his tea and emphasized, ¡°Nevermind the rest, just speaking about the ughter Array that you have set up this time is already something that nobody else but you could probably aplish.¡±


    ¡°This is all due to Your Royal Highness¡¯s honor and good blessings. This poor Monk just knows some simple arrays.¡± The old Taoist Monk continued to tter.


    ¡°Hehehe...¡± The middle-aged manughed loudly, smiling happily. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that such a great Taoist Monk like you would be such a modest person. You are truly admirable. If This Prince¡¯s n seeds, I¡¯ll pay respects to you as the State Schr. When the timees, Jade Space Temple will be the number one temple of Qiongxi Country.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Your Royal Highness.¡± The Old Taoist Monk hastily got up and gave a deep bow to the middle-aged man, his smile so wide that even his nose was slightly askew.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Please sit.¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, I give you my thanks.¡±


    The Old Taoist Monk sat down again and took a big sip of tea before continuing to ask, ¡°Your Royal Highness, after three months, if somebody passes the Martial Exam inside the ughter Array, how do you intend to deal with them?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The middle-aged man revealed a cold smile, ¡°There¡¯s no way anyone will be able to pass. All of them will be ughtered, and there will not be a single survivor!¡± His voice was filled with ruthless killing intent.


    The Old Taoist Monk¡¯s heart trembled, ¡°Your Royal Highness, the youths inside consist of all of Qiongxi Country¡¯s elites. If all of them are killed, the future strength of Qiongxi Country will be weakened.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the elites that you cultivated for me will be enough.¡± The middle-aged man spoke uncaringly and suddenly snorted coldly, ¡°My dumb Royal Brother wants to take a group of the top talents amongst the elites from those who pass the Martial Examination to form a loyal force for his ipetent son. This Prince will not allow his wish toe true and will ughter them all. Qiongxi Country is mine and nobody can stop that from happening, including my Royal Brother, who is on his deathbed.¡± After speaking, a sinister smile appeared on the middle aged man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡ª!¡±


    All of a sudden, a piercing pained scream came from outside the hall. The talk was interrupted as the three inside the hall jumped with fright.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The middle-aged man suddenly raised his head and stared outside.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, please be at ease. In Jade Space Temple, nothing big can happen. This poor Taoist Monk will go and take a look.¡± After speaking, the old Taoist Monk stood up.


    ¡°This Prince will go with you.¡± The middle-aged man also stood up, ¡°Rui¡¯er,e with us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡± The youth bowed immediately before he jumped up and followed along.


    ¡°This... Second Prince, I fear it¡¯ll be dangerous.¡± The old Taoist Monk said with some awkwardness.


    ¡°What is there to fear? This Prince and Rui¡¯er aren¡¯t just some weaklings. Let¡¯s go.¡± The middle aged man¡¯s tone was firm.


    ¡°Alright, then please follow me, Second Prince.¡± The Old Taoist Monk didn¡¯t insist and the three left the room.


    The three had just exited the room and walked half way through the corridor when a man hastily ran over from the other end. When he saw that the Taoist and the others had alreadye out, he dashed forward and bowed: ¡°Prince, Teacher, another two people died this time.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The Old Taoist Monk and the middle-aged man were both startled.


    This time, two hunters had died. This wasn¡¯t a trifling matter.


    However, them dying shouldn¡¯t have caused such a pained scream just now, right? Furthermore, they could still hear pained screams echoing out. Could it be that the ones who hade back weren¡¯tpletely dead yet? Impossible! If they hadn¡¯t died, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to fall back here.


    ¡°Who is screaming?¡± The old Taoist Monk¡¯s face was calm as he asked.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s......¡± The man did not know how to exin and could only clench his teeth: ¡°Master, you¡¯ll understand when you reach the martial arts tform.¡±


    ¡°Trash, get lost!¡± The old Taoist Priest shouted furiously as he strode forward. The man behind him had to run to catch up to him.


    Two cold corpses were currently lying on the martial arts tform, crowded by many people. Located at the front of the crowd was a Taoist Monk whose hand was being continuously corroded by a ck fog as he screamed in fear.


    The same ck fog also lingered on both of the corpses on the ground. The difference however, was that the corpses werepletely covered by the fog, and ? of their bodies were corroded, leaving behind a pool of ck blood. Everyone in the crowd were filled with terror - such a death was simply too horrifying.


    ¡°Everyone, scram!¡± A loud shout sounded from behind them, causing everyone to move out of the way.


    ¡°Teacher, Your Royal Highness.¡± The crowd prostrated.


    The old Taoist Monk didn¡¯t pay them any attention as he stepped forward. His face turned ashen when he saw the corpses on the ground.


    ¡°Master, save me, save me!¡± Somebody cried for help when he saw the old Taoist Priest, screaming as if he had just seen hisst hope. He rushed forward, his body covered in surging ck qi.

 Chapter 46: Rescuing Murong Yue

    <h4>Chapter 46: Rescuing Murong Yue</h4>


    Rescuing Murong Yue


    The Taoist Monk who was engulfed in the deadly Demonic Qi rushed forth. Instantly, a panicked shout came from behind.


    ¡°Beware, stay away from him!¡±


    Thankfully, the warning came in time and someone amidst the shocked crowd reacted instantly.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    A young man roared and charged out from behind the chubby and fair middle-aged man and the old Taoist Monk. Sword energy exploded wildly, and from the moment he drew his sword to the moment when he resheathed it, the naked de was never seen. Rather, only a storm of sword qi could be observed.


    The man who was screaming for help fell onto the floor with a ¡°plop¡±. Red and ck blood flowed from his body, forming a gigantic pool.


    The sword was incredibly fast!


    Everyone looked towards the young man with fear in their eyes.


    ¡°Move aside.¡± From the back, an old man wearing a Pill Master robe rushed forward. He was the one who yelled for everyone to be careful.


    ¡°Master Dan.¡± The Taoist Monk and the chubby middle-aged man greeted him respectfully, suggesting that the man was of a high position.


    Master Dan nodded at the two men and solemnly walked over to the rotting corpse shrouded in ck air. He struck out with his palm, and a silvery-white light shot onto the corpse. The ck air surrounding the corpse dissipated and the dposition of the corpse was halted.


    After he was done with this corpse, Master Dan walked towards another corpse that was so thoroughly dposed that it was unrecognizable. He struck again and removed the Demonic ck Qi from it.


    After looking at his skills, the surrounding people deeply admired and revered him.


    ¡°Master Dan is getting better and better with his detoxification methods. I am impressed.¡± The chubby middle-aged man stepped forward with a smile on his face and spoke with admiration.


    ¡°You tter me, Your Royal Highness.¡± Master Dan turned around and bowed slightly to the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Master Dan, what poison is this?¡± The old Taoist Monk came forward as well. He frowned deeply as he stared at the two corpses.


    ¡°Yin Demonic Qi, in its purest form.¡± Master Dan looked towards the two corpses with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Almost nobody would dare to touch this sort of Yin Demonic Qi. How did they even get poisoned by it?¡±


    Naturally, the Taoist Monk was clueless too, and could only look for the disciple standing beside him.


    ¡°Master, these two corpses actually came from the illusionary battlefield. One of the juniors went to touch the corpses surrounded by the ck Qi and...¡± A disciple of higher status hurriedly answered.


    He did not need to finish his sentence for everyone to know what had happened.


    ¡°Does the ughter Array contains Yin Demonic Qi?¡± Master Dan asked as he looked at the Taoist Monk in doubt.


    The old Taoist Monk shook his head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible for that.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one exnation then - someone is using the Yin Demonic Qi as an attack within the ughter Array. If this is true, it will pose a huge threat to our people.¡± Master Dan spoke seriously.


    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was anxious. Grooming the group of one hundred elites took effort. If they were all to die in such a tragic manner inside, arranging this ughter Array would be equivalent to sabotaging themselves.


    ¡°Master, this can¡¯t do. Can you please think of a way to resolve this?¡± The middle-aged man said worriedly.


    Master Dan¡¯s agitated expressions slowly turned gentler as he nodded.


    ¡°Worry not, Your Royal Highness. The man¡¯s usage of the Yin Demonic Qi is not mature enough and I still have ways to resolve this. I have some pills which could cure the poison. However, I only have a limited number of them, and so they cannot be used on everyone. I suggest that we send the ten strongest men to hunt down the man using the Yin Demonic Qi.¡±


    ¡°Royal father, I¡¯ll go.¡± The young man who had shown his impressive sword skills earlier dashed forward and asked with a deep voice. He had longed to enter the ughter Array for a long time but was not allowed to previously.


    The middle-aged man looked towards the dashing and strapping young man and a glimpse of hesitance shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Rui-er, the ughter Array is extremely deadly and dangerous. You......¡±


    ¡°Father, are you doubting my ability? Even if we include the one hundred elites that you groomed, there¡¯s few of amongst them who can rival me.¡± The young man ground his teeth and looked dissatisfied. He wanted to show off his skills within the ughter Array and experience trials that involved life and death. He was a cultivator, not a flower which grew in a greenhouse.


    To a cultivator like him, over-protection would limit his growth.


    ¡°Father, you¡¯re a practitioner of Martial Arts as well. You should know that a cultivator has to undergo countless dangerous trials to be stronger and have a tougher mentality. Over-protection is only going to harm me.¡± The young man debated with persistence.


    ¡°This...¡± The middle-aged man was stunned and sighed with resignation.


    ¡°Fine, I promise you that you will lead this hunting team. However, you have to be extremely cautious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± The young man was overjoyed. He couldn''t care less about his father¡¯s warning of being careful. He was confident that he needn''t be wary within the ughter Array with skills like his. Others were the ones who should be careful.


    Three days had already passed within the ughter Array.


    Qin Yu exhaled with great force within a mountain cave. He raised his hand and wiped off the sweat on his forehead and cursed.


    ¡°Damn, finally gotten rid of that damned bug.¡±


    Three days. Qin Yu took a whopping three days to refine and kill the bug. He finally regained all of his internal energy which was absorbed by the bug.


    Now he had known that he underestimated the strength of this sort of fire bug. An average Martial Arts practitioner could not get rid of it at all.


    However, he was impressed by the Earth Spirit Pearl as it engulfed over hundreds of that bug and only took three days to refine all of them. Not only had it recovered the energy which it had lost, it had also advanced. The surface of the pearl now had three green markings and was a pearl in the Third Tier.


    Of course, Qin Yu had reaped some benefits as well. This type of bug was an energy-carrying body as well. Refining it helps greatly in increasing one¡¯s abilities. If this bug was full of internal energy before it was snatched away for refinement, it¡¯s effects would be greatly boosted.


    There now seemed to be hope for him to advance into the Immersion Realm within the ughter Array.


    Qin Yu was already devising a scheme to rob others of the energy-carrying fire bug.


    ¡°Miss, do leave now! I will block them!¡± Suddenly, loud shouting came from the back of the mountain, followed by intense shes of weapons.


    Killing was normal within the ughter Array. Qin Yu thought little of it and had prepared to leave for the center of the ughter Array. Only the center of the ughter Array would there be plenty of fire bugs.


    ¡°Arghhh......¡± A scream pierced through the air. Someone seemed to have died.


    ¡°Yang Ji, no!¡± A girl cried out, grief evident in her voice.


    Upon hearing that voice, Qin Yu¡¯s footsteps halted suddenly as he spun around. His sharp gaze shot towards the back of the mountain.


    ¡°Litte Yue.¡±


    That voice - it was Mu Rongyue.


    How did shee in as well?


    Qin Yu quickly pushed these thoughts to the back of his mind, and in a sh, he merged with the winds and left in a whoosh.


    He quickly flew over the peak of the mountain. ncing downwards, he saw Mu Rongyue and a young man d in blue fight off four other ck-d men on the mountain slope. The four men were dressed just like the Hunters which Qin Yu had met previously.


    Beside them, few bloodied corpses were sinking into the ground and disappearing gradually. Those who died within the ughter Array would automatically sink into the ground and get transmitted back to where they had entered.


    ¡°Miss, leave quickly, leave!¡± The young man in blue hollered as he put his life on the line to block the attacks from three of the men. His body was covered with bruises and injuries.


    ¡°No, Ruo Feng, we will leave together. So many had already died because of me, I can¡¯t let the same happen to you!¡± Mu Rongyue ground her teeth and waved her saber around in a crazed manner, causing the man who was fighting her to retreat.


    ¡°Help me!¡± The man was thrown into panic and had to ask for aid.


    Amongst the three men who were fighting the young man d in blue, one of them jumped out of the battle with a feint and readied himself to attack Mu Rongyue.


    ¡°Stay here!¡± The young man in blue screamed madly and actually ignored a strike from his opponents. Instead, he chose to direct his knife towards the man who had just jumped away, and he shed at him without caring for anything else.


    ¡°No, Ruo Feng!¡± Mu Rongyue¡¯s scream turned into cries as she leaped towards the young man in an attempt to aid him.


    ¡°Leaving isn¡¯t that easy.¡± The man who was previously flustered immediately retaliated and dashed towards Mu Rongyue¡¯s back. His sword attacked ruthlessly.


    Mu Rongyue had ignored it and her sword was directly aimed at the Hunter who was about to strike the back of youth in blue.


    ¡°Argh!¡± A terrifying scream broke out as the young man¡¯s crazy strike sliced off the arm of the Hunter who had previously leaped away from the battle.


    At the same time, another Hunter struck the young man from behind with his palm and the young man was sted away due to the huge impact. Another Hunter was blocked by Mu Rongyue and he had to focus on fighting Mu Rongyue. Otherwise, the young man would have died from the Hunter¡¯s cut.


    Although Mu Rongyue had blocked a strike for the young man, the Hunter who had chased her from behind had already sunk his de into her clothes within a split second.


    Mu Rongyue could clearly feel the intense pain from the skin on her back. It was the feeling of being pierced by a sword. She sunk into coldness as a death-like suffocation enveloped her entire body.


    Am I just going to die like this?


    A miserable grin was etched on her intricate face. Before she died, a young, delicate and prideful face shed before her eyes.


    Qin Yu, the person she acknowledged as her god-brother.


    Was this nostalgia before death, or was this an illusion?


    ¡°Brother, is that you?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Airwaves formed by his loud roar rolled around chaotically. A whirlwind with a ferocious aura crashed down from the mountain peak. Trees and grass in the surroundings shook crazily, and blood-red light erupted from within the terrifying whirlwind. de-light flew everywhere, bringing about a storm of rain and blood.


    When the chaos was over, the Hunters found that Mu Rongyue had been whipped away by a young man dressed in gray.


    There was now a huge hole in the abdomen of the hunter who had attacked Mu Rongyue from behind. He had long turned into a bloody corpse sprawled on the floor.

 Chapter 47: Killing three in one battle

    <h4>Chapter 47: Killing three in one battle</h4>


    Killing three in one battle


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The remaining three Hunters looked at the corpse of theirpanion with horror. When their gazes shifted onto Qin Yu, their eyes stared nkly, as if they have seen something impossible.


    The peak of the Origin Realm? How could this be possible?


    They were extremely clear of their own abilities. The weakest of them were still at the Beginning Stage of the Immersion Realm and they were the elites who had survived the selection trials of a group of one thousand people. Every one of them had experienced countless life and death situations and had participated in merciless killings. There were few within the same cultivation stage that could rival them, and fighting others beyond their cultivation level was nothing new either.


    However, an Origin Realm cultivator had killed one of their Immersion Realm cultivators and saved Mu Rongyue at such a crucial moment.


    This was more than fighting opponents of a higher cultivation rank. This was a cross-realm fight!


    Were they seeing things? Or could this actually be a hallucination?


    Nheless, when they blinked hard and looked again, their doubts were confirmed.


    The youth was dressed in ragged and old gray clothes, looking like a bumpkin from the countryside.


    Yet, his delicate features, arrogant stare, and his daunting disposition made it difficult for people to believe that he was really from the countryside.


    They were extremely curious about Qin Yu¡¯s identity.


    Qin Yu ignored their questions and looked over to Mu Rongyue, whom he held in his embrace, and asked with concern.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Brother, is it really you?¡± Mu Rongyue asked in disbelief. She could not believe that this was real.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Qin Yu nodded.


    ¡°Brother....¡± Mu Rongyue grabbed Qin Yu and hugged him as she cried bitterly. The repressed shock and pain she felt while watching her subordinates die one by one were now fully released, and they manifested themselves as the flood of tears that rolled down her face.


    She had been strong since she was young, but she was still a woman. When she finally had someone to rely on, she could no longer hold back her emotions and released thempletely.


    When a strong woman could no longer maintain her strong image in front of a man, her heart will gradually be captured by that man. These changes in feelings often happen without the knowledge of those involved.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, don¡¯t cry - I¡¯m here.¡± Qin Yuforted Mu Rongyue tenderly. Then, he lifted his eyes and shot a cold gaze towards the three hunters. His murderous aura could be felt in the air.


    ¡°A few men bullying a weakdy, shameless indeed.¡± Qin Yu spat out the words indifferently with a voice filled with contempt.


    The three Hunters who were shocked by Qin Yu¡¯s terrifying attack slowly calmed their nerves. He was merely a cultivator in the Origin Realm. Even if he was at the peak of his Realm, it was still merely the Origin Realm. There was a huge disparity between his cultivation and the Immersion Realm. Maybe they just failed to take note of him which allowed him to sessfully carry out his sneak attack.


    Now they were prepared, and they had one Beginning Stage Immersion Realm Cultivator and Two Middle Stage Immersion Realm Cultivators. If such a lineup was insufficient to kill Qin Yu, they shouldmit suicide by banging their heads on a piece of tofu.


    ¡°Hmph, how dare a cripple in the Origin Realm be so arrogant. You must be tired of living, aren¡¯t you?¡± A hunter replied Qin Yu with simr indifference.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your words on him. If he wants to die, I will grant him his wish. Kill!¡± The other Hunter could not be bothered with small talk and his figure zoomed into the air with a whoosh. The light of his de shimmered as he shed down ruthlessly. It sliced through the air, creating a piercing whistle.


    ¡°Wind, retreat.¡±


    ¡°Knife, ughter!¡±


    Qin Yu, who was carrying Mu Rongyue, suddenly vanished on the spot like the wind. A streak of red flitted across the air as Qin Yu¡¯s blood saber pierced towards the man who attempted to sh him with his knife.


    ¡°You¡¯re overconfident! Break!¡± The Hunter twisted his de in the air and sliced towards the red streak.


    With a muffled crash, the blood-red streak dissipated. The Hunter suffered from the impact as he fell from mid-air. He staggered backward, and only managed to correct his stance after a few steps back. This time, the way he looked at Qin yu had changed greatly.


    A mere Origin Realm cultivator, yet he could deal such a strong blow?


    Even though the Hunter who attacked had the weakest ability amongst the four, he could easily kill a cultivator of the same Realm as him. An Origin Realm cultivator would never measure up to him.


    ¡°Make this fast, attack together and kill him!¡± The two men at the back - one who fights with his fists and the other who uses a sword - yelled as they charged. Thebined force of their attack formed a ferocious turbulent current of air.


    ¡°Brother, beware.¡±


    At this point in time, Qin Yu had gently put Mu Rongyue down. When she saw such a merciless attacking from them, she shouted with uneasiness.


    ¡°Blood of a Thousand Shadows! Kill!¡±


    Qin yu did not dare to underestimate thebined strike of the two extremely capable cultivators. Hence, he countered with his most powerful strike.


    A blood curtain swallowed the greyish-white sky above the Hunters. Hundreds and thousands of blood-red des were conjured up from within the blood curtain, and they looked like countless clusters of lightning bolts in a stormy sky. The des twisted and turned, and explosive roars echoed in the sky. They brought about the terrifying threat ofplete and utter destruction, and those present seemed like they were about to be swallowed in a rain of swords!


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    ¡°Argh...¡±


    The thunderous howls echoing from within the blood curtain shook the sky. asional glints could be observed as swords and sabers collided with flying sparks and shadowy figures struggled against each other.


    ¡°Sky-Breaking Metal Fist, break them apart!¡± The Hunter with fought unarmed growled. With a heavy fist, he continuously deflected and broke apart the sabers that were flying at him.


    Crash! Wherever his fist flew forwards, there would be a never-ending echo of shattering sounds


    ¡°How strong.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As the blood curtain was about to fade, he sheathed his Blood Saber and his palm quivered.


    ¡°First form of the Rushing Thunder Palm - Power like Rushing Thunder! Die!¡± Thunderps resounded as a tyrannical palm flew forward.


    ¡°Second form, Surge like a Gathering Storm!¡± In the time it took to take a single breath, he ovepped his palms over one another, and a violent surge of power sted out from them! Thunder boomed continuously, and the Hunters¡¯ eardrums were constantly ringing.


    ¡°Sky-Breaking Metal Fist, break.¡± The unarmed Hunter fired off another tyrannical punch with his fist that was as hard as metal.


    ¡°Snake Shadow Sword.¡± The sword-wielding Hunter waved his sword and formed countless snake-like shadows. They hissed and flicked their tongues as they drew near for an attack.


    ¡°Dominant Knife Cut!¡± The Hunter who was armed with a knife followed up immediately by furiously plunging his knife down from mid-air.


    Thebined attacks of the three Hunters rendered Qin Yu helpless as his capabilities as an Origin Realm cultivator was limited.


    ¡°Wind, retreat. Bone Eroding Evil Winds!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s body merged with the wind and drifted along with the wind currents. All of a sudden, the Yin Demonic Qi that Qin Yu released burst out from the wind and roared. It rolled along the wind, emitting a deadly aura filled with destion and destruction, as it attempted to engulf the three Hunters.


    ¡°There¡¯s something odd, move away!¡± The Hunter with the sword realised that something was amiss and told the others to retreat.


    However, his warning fell on deaf ears and the other two hunters ignored him and continued charging at Qin Yu.


    ¡°Psst.¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s clothes were torn by the huge knife and the tip left a long bloody wound on his body. The other Hunter¡¯s metal fist shattered Qin Yu¡¯s Rushing Thunder Palm and fell onto his body, causing Qin Yu to be blown back by about a meter.


    The Hunter¡¯s Sky-Breaking Metal Fist was too powerful. Fortunately, Qin Yu¡¯s series of strikes had diffused most of the impact of the punch. If it had struck him directly, he would have to suffer a fate that was much worse than merely being blown back by a meter. He would probably at least end up with broken bones and injured tendons.


    Of course, Qin Yu¡¯s injuries were nothingpared to Hunters¡¯ fate. Out of the three Hunters, the two who did not retreat paid the price of their lives for their actions.


    They disregarded the ck mist and were consequently engulfed by it. After a short moment, they personally experienced how horrifying the Yin Demonic Qi was.


    Their muscles corroded and made strange hissing noises that would make one¡¯s hair stand on end. The noises resembled the sound of tens of thousands of bugs chewing on food.


    However, the crucifying pain that the Hunters felt as their muscles rotted away were far worse than the unimportant sounds.


    ¡°Argh...Argh!¡± Terrifyingly piercing screams emerged from the mountain range. The screams were worse than the cries of ghosts being tormented in Hell.


    Those within a few kilometers of the mountain peak would be able to hear the painful screams, and amongst those people, those who were more timid would tremble in fear. They would stare at the mountain trail in fear and would lose the courage to continue walking. It was horrifying.


    At the spot where the screams originated from, the two Hunters were sprawled on the floor, with nothing much left of their bodies other than a pool of dirty blood. They were beyond recognition. Including the previous Hunter, three Hunters had died from this battle.


    The remaining Hunter saw what had happened and had nothing left but fear. He had lost all of his courage to battle Qin Yu and retreated madly.


    ¡°Demon, you¡¯re inhumane, inhumane, ahhh!¡±


    The man broke down as he bawled and dashed into the dense forest. He disappeared soon but his terrified screams still broke out once in a while. He seemed to have received an overly big shock that made him mentally deranged.


    Qin Yu had been injured as well and had no energy to go after him. Furthermore, he had more important things to do. He had to rob the corpses of their fire bugs!


    ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡±


    Before the two bodies sunk into the ground, Qin Yu rushed up and sucked out all of the fire bugs from the bodies of the two men.


    Dozens of the red and green fire bug flew out at the same time.


    ¡°Buzz.¡±


    The Earth Spirit Pearl buzzed and coalesced into the phantom of a ferocious tiger. It didn¡¯t even consider Qin Yu as it opened its mouth and swallowed all of the bugs at once and flew back into Qin Yu¡¯s consciousness to refine them.


    ¡°Zhu-er, that¡¯s unfair.¡± Qin Yu was depressed.


    Seven Peak Mountain, Jade Space Temple.


    Within a Great Hall, the scent of wine wafted out. Melodious music and danceplemented the drinks.


    A chubby middle-aged man sat in the center and a Taoist Monk sat beside him as an assistant. The rest of the people sat at the left and right sides of the Great Hall.


    In the middle of the Great Hall, a group of graceful beauties in revealing clothes danced to the music. The group of men at the sides stared at them with lust, especially those with low alcohol tolerance. They stared at the sensual parts of thedies with bloodshot eyes, wishing that they could pounce onto them and fulfill their fantasies.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, how are they? Is there anyone you¡¯re interested in?¡± The Taoist Monk asked the middle-aged man in an attempt to curry favor with him. His features appeared wretched as he spoke.


    ¡°Haha, not bad, not bad.¡± The man was a little drunk with a slight redness under his eyes. mes seemed to burn within his eyes as he stared at thedy leading the dance in the middle.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you like her? You have great taste, she will serve you tonight then. Haha.¡± The Taoist Monk smiled evilly, delirious in his joy.


    Suddenly, someone rushed in from the outside in a great hurry. He did not care if those inside were at the peak of their excitement and screamed upon his entry.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, Master, it¡¯s bad! Someone died again.¡±


    He interrupted the dance as thedies stopped and stared at him. They stood there awkwardly, having no idea of whether they should continue the dance or if they should back down.


    ¡°Someone died, that¡¯s all. Why the fluster? Do you want to die as well?¡± The refined and elegant atmosphere was disturbed and that infuriated the old Taoist Monk.


    His fury shocked the man and he plopped down onto the floor to kneel and kowtow.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, Master, forgive me. I was in too much of a hurry. This time, three of our men died, and two - two of them with their corpses...¡±


    ¡°What? Three men died!¡± The middle-aged man did not wait for the man to continue his sentence and his cold aura chilled the hall. He stood up, and flipped over the wine cup in front of him, causing thedies to scream in fear.

 Chapter 48- Hunting and Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 48- Hunting and Retribution</h4>


    Yin Demon''s Qi -> demonic yin qi


    Along with their men, Prince Qi and the Taoist rushed to the arena and found three bodies on the floor. One¡¯s abdomen was sliced opened by a knife while all that remained of the other two bodies were pools of dirty liquid and battered clothing with ck smoke rising from them. The clothes had been terribly corroded by smoke and were worse than those of the previous man who had been attacked by the demonic yin qi.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s facial features contorted into an ugly expression as he gazed upon the corpses. Three more dead. Counting the three men who previously died, six of his men were already gone. These were the elites Prince Qi had painstakingly groomed, a team that would be loyal and serve him in the future. The death of a single man was a huge waste of his efforts.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, these corpses indicate the ughter Array contains not only people who can attack using the demonic yin qi but other skilled cultivators as well.¡± The old Taoist suspected the three men had died by different hands. The two who had died from the demonic yin qi had most likely been killed by the same man, while the other man with a slit abdomen might have been killed by someone else. It would never ur to him that, in reality, all three had been killed by the same man.


    ¡°We must eradicate the man using the demonic yin qi as soon as possible,¡± dered the prince. His tone was cold and grave as his face clouded over.


    Of the six men who died, three of them sumbed to the demonic yin qi. Thus, the man using the demonic yin qi posed the greatest threat, and his death was paramount. Otherwise, at this rate, the number of people who would die in the same way would be inestimable. Plus, more than a decade of the prince¡¯s efforts would all go to waste.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, it¡¯s not difficult to kill someone; what¡¯s difficult is finding them. Trying to find someone within the vast mountain ranges of the ughter Array is a tough task,¡± the old Taoist responded while frowning. ¡°It¡¯s a pity my teacher left to attend to other matters after he set up the array. He didn¡¯t teach me how to control it; otherwise, controlling the lives of everyone under the array would be nothing, much less searching for someone. He was right.


    For an illusionary array, the one who set it up was the director of the space; so, tracking someone down would be easy. However, the monk was not the director, and there was nothing he could do. It wasn¡¯t as if no one wanted to teach the old Taoist, it was just that he was clueless about arrays, so it was useless to teach him.


    The middle-aged man looked at the old Taoist with anticipation. ¡°Master Taoist, could you find your teacher?¡±


    The Taoist smiled grimly and shook his head. ¡°My teacher doesn¡¯t have a fixed agenda, and it¡¯s difficult to track his movements. Of course, I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Hm, that¡¯s that for the time being then. If we have no choice, we can only continue sending our best men into it,¡± the prince ruthlessly stated with a solemn expression. ¡°We must kill that man.¡±


    The old Taoist looked worried. ¡°Your Royal Highness, I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t do that. We¡¯ve reached the limit for the number of people who can enter the ughter Array. It has automatically closed already. People can only exit but not enter unless my teacher arrives. Aside from that, we¡¯ll have to wait for the array to expire in three months.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face soured. He had never expected the array to have a limit. Now, he couldn¡¯t control the happenings within the ughter Array and could only watch things develop. Even if his son were to be killed by someone inside, the prince could do nothing to stop it. No, not this! Prince Qi hated feeling powerless.


    Grinding his teeth, the middle-aged manmanded, ¡°Master Taoist, please find your teacher as soon as possible. I¡¯m saying that you must.¡± He exuded an imposing aura.


    ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡± Although the Taoist felt ufortable, he could only obey the prince¡¯smands. The monk had no alternatives and could only send his men to search. Whether his men seeded would depend on their luck.


    In a cave at the foot of a mountain within the ughter Array, Qin Yu, Mu Rongyue, and her guard Ruo Feng (the young man in blue) were together. Ruo Feng had suffered a severe injury. Fortunately, Qin Yu knew some first-aid and healing methods. Mu Rongyue had also brought plenty of high-quality pills and medications. Altogether, they managed to save the guard.


    ¡°Ruo Feng, are you feeling better?¡± Mu Rongyue asked with concern, staring at the young manying on the floor and slightly gasping for air.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Miss. I won¡¯t die yet,¡± Ruo Feng grinned andforted her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Yue. His injury is not that extreme. He should recover after resting for a few days,¡± Qin Yu also attempted to soothe Mu Rongyue¡¯s nerves.


    Mu Rongyue looked at Qin Yu with gratitude in her eyes. ¡°Da Ge, thank you for saving us.¡±


    ¡°Why should you thank me?¡± Qin Yu asked curiously and grinned. ¡°By the way, why did youe here? You¡¯repeting in the Martial Arts Examination as well?¡±


    Upon hearing this question, Mu Rongyue¡¯s sophisticated face twisted into an angry and painful expression. ¡°Da Ge, this is no longer a martial artspetition. My father was tricked by my third uncle and heedlessly agreed to establish this ughter Array to single out elites. In reality, my third uncle is going to use this array to eradicate all of the Qiongxi¡¯s young talents.¡±


    ¡°Your third uncle?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s expression turned grave.


    ¡°Yes, Mu Tianqi, my third uncle. Currently, Prince Qi holds overwhelming power within the Imperial Court.¡± Mu Rongyue attempted a grim smile.


    ¡°Why is he doing this?¡± Qin Yu asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°My father wanted to select a group of elites from this batch of youths and build a loyal team to serve my brother. Prince Qi knew of my father¡¯s n and plotted this scheme.¡± As she borated, Mu Rongyue¡¯s face gradually hardened. ¡°What¡¯s worse is that we covertly received news that Prince Qi had already secretly trained a group of soldiers more than a decade ago.They¡¯re now the hunters within the ughter Array. Not only does my uncle want all of the young elites of Qiongxi dead, he wants them to be prey to train his army.¡±


    ¡°How cruel!¡± Qin Yu was appalled by Prince Qi¡¯s merciless tactics. ¡°But, there may be something you haven¡¯t considered. All of those who entered the ughter Array had a fire bug stealthily injected into them without them knowing. This bug upies their Dantian. Once a person dies, the bug will immediately absorb all of that person¡¯s spiritual energy. These bugs are called ¡®fireflies¡¯ by the hunters.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s words made Mu Rongyue shiver. Her brows knitted together, and she looked thoughtful.


    ¡°No wonder. I finally understand why they¡¯re seeking this so-called ¡®firefly¡¯ and draining the spiritual energy of thousands of people. If the hunters use it all for themselves, that¡¯s terrifying. Third Uncle, why are you so vicious?¡± Mu Rongyue sighed with deep sadness.


    ¡°Princess, it seems like Prince Qi has lost his mind and is using the most ruthless of methods to usurp the throne and overthrow the king,¡± furious, Ruo Feng spat out the words in fury.


    ¡°Ruo Feng, call me ¡®Miss¡¯ when we¡¯re outside,¡± Mu Rongyue reminded him.


    ¡°Yes, Miss. However, even if I don¡¯t call you ¡®princess,¡¯ I think your cover¡¯s been blown already. If not, they wouldn¡¯t hunt us down to such an extent, leaving only two of us remaining.¡± Ruo Feng¡¯s slightly hoarse voice became soft near the end. Perhaps he recalled thepanions who¡¯d died.


    ¡°Ruo Feng, there¡¯s no time for us to be upset. We have to toughen up and avenge our dead brothers.¡± Mu Rongyue¡¯s delicate features held traces of a deadly aura. She had always been strong and would not be beaten easily.


    ¡°Da Ge, you must help me!¡± Mu Rongyue looked toward Qin Yu with pleading eyes.


    Qin Yu smiled grimly in his heart. If she asked, he couldn¡¯t say no. ¡°Tell me, how do you want me to help?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Da Ge,¡± Mu Rongyue said before continuing. ¡°Three days ago, Father sent Ruo Feng and an entire elite team rushing to Luosang City to find me and inform me of Prince Qi¡¯s scheme. Thus, I brought Ruo Feng and the others into the ughter Array in hopes of stopping the hunters.¡±


    Qin Yu could not understand. ¡°Such a small number of you trying to stop all this?¡± Was this a joke?


    ¡°Of course we weren¡¯t the only ones. Father had sent other elites who are now in the array; I just don¡¯t know their current situation.¡± Worry shed through Mu Rongyue¡¯s eyes. She feared the elites had suffered the same fate as them and had been attacked. From the beginning, she and her father had never expected the hunters to be so strong and well-trained. They had underestimated their enemy all along, and the oue was obvious.


    ¡°Da Ge, I hope that you can join us in putting a stop to this killing and Prince Qi¡¯s scheme. We could save thousands of lives and the future of Qiongxi. If the examinees all die here, wouldn¡¯t Qiongxi¡¯s future...¡± Mu Rongyue didn¡¯t dare to continue. If this could not be stopped, the dire consequences were unthinkable.


    *Sigh* Qin Yu stood up as he shot a sharp gaze shot along the outside of the cave. He spoke calmly. ¡°Xiao Yue, there¡¯s nothing much to say about this. Whether I join you is unimportant. What¡¯s crucial is that we, the ones participating in the Examination, survive. For this, we must kill the hunters¡ªall of them.¡±


    Mu Rongyue shot a sharp gaze as well. ¡°Yes, Da Ge. In order for more people to live, the only thing we can do is kill.¡± She¡¯d seen too many deaths amidst the ruthless battles that urred within the pce, so she didn¡¯t frown upon it. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like she wanted to kill, she was forced to. In order for more to live, they needed to kill.


    Qin Yu was shocked that Mu Rongyue would say something so resolute. He broke into a smile. ¡°Xiao Yue, you¡¯re different from the rest. So daring! Fine, we will stop the killing by killing, but he...¡± Qin Yu looked at the injured Ruo Feng on the floor. If they were to bring someone injured to the fight, they¡¯d only be an inconvenience.


    Ruo Feng understood what Qin Yu meant and answered quickly, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Mu Rongyue frowned and came to a decision. ¡°Ruo Feng, you¡¯ll recover here. I¡¯ll leave some pills for you. After you¡¯re fully recovered, look for us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Ruo Feng replied decisively. After promising Mu Rongyue, he looked at Qin Yu and spoke earnestly. ¡°I will entrust Miss to you, Master Qin. Please protect her well. Let me kowtow to you.¡± As he spoke, he really knelt and kowtowed.


    Mu Rongyue shouted to stop him. ¡°Ruo Feng, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Qin Yu was very touched by Ruo Feng¡¯s loyalty. He sincerely nodded and agreed to the guard¡¯s request. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your mistress won¡¯t be in any danger.¡± Then Qin Yu turned to Mu Rongyue. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mu Rongyue nodded and stepped out of the mountain cave with Qin Yu.


    From that moment, a bloody ughter of hunting and retribution officially began.

 Chapter 49: Slut

    <h4>Chapter 49: Slut</h4>


    Leaving the cavern, Qin Yu looked at Murong Yue¡¯s sword and asked absentmindedly, ¡°Xiao Yue, you like to use swords, right?¡±


    Murong Yue was startled for a moment and nced down at her sword before nodding. ¡°That¡¯s right, Da Ge. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°No reason. I just wanted to say that, although your cultivation¡¯s pretty good, it¡¯s really unfortunate that you don¡¯t have a powerful sword art. How about I teach you a sword art?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice was solemn.


    Fortunately, it was just the two of them there. If anybody else had overheard this Origin Realm cultivator offering to teach an Immersion Realm cultivator a sword art, the two would probably attract a bout of sneers. The higher realm always taught the lower realm; yet, he, a lower realm cultivator, was actually opening his mouth and saying he¡¯d teach his superior. Was that a joke? However, the extremely grave expression on his face didn¡¯t seem to be joking.


    Murong Yue naturally didn¡¯t believe Qin Yu was just making a joke. She had personally experienced Qin Yu¡¯s strength with her own eyes. In the Underground City, even a peak stage Transformation Realm master had suffered serious injuries from him. In regards to fighting strength, Qin Yu waspletely qualified to teach her.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s good if Da Ge agrees to teach me. But in our current situation, I¡¯m afraid that...¡± Murong Yue hesitated somewhat.


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of our current situation that you need to increase your fighting strength, which is why I want to teach you a sword art,¡± Qin Yu emphasized. ¡°Listen, this sword art is called ¡®Rainbow Startling Sword¡¯.


    ¡°Rainbow Startling Sword!¡± Murong Yue eximed. In the Underground City, she had heard this name and had seen its might; it was truly powerful! This was precisely the sword art that Yi Suo from the Yi Family in the Underground City had used earlier, and the one Qin Yu had called out by name. Apparently, Qin Yu had received some really powerful person¡¯s inheritance. Murong Yue was naturally filled with excitement that Qin Yu was willing to pass such a powerful sword technique to her. As cultivators, nobody wouldn¡¯t want such a big opportunity to increase their strength, nevermind her in such an urgent situation.


    ¡°Da Ge, thank you! I want to learn!¡± Murong Yue no longer quibbled and agreed excitedly.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Qin Yu nodded happily, ¡°Because of time, for now, I¡¯ll only teach you the first form, ¡®A Sword-Startling Rainbow.¡¯ I¡¯ll try to simplify it as much as I can as I teach it to you. To improve as much as possible right now, you can cultivate on one hand while gaining practical experience on the other. Naturally,prehending everything all depends on you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Murong Yue repeatedly nodded.


    ¡°Then, give your sword to me. I¡¯ll demonstrate it for you once through, then teach you the chant.¡± Qin Yu extended his hand to Murong Yue. Murong Yue immediately ced her sword into Qin Yu¡¯s hands.


    Qin Yu took the sword and walked a few steps ahead. His expression was serious when he spoke, ¡°Watch well. The strikes of the ¡®Startling Rainbow Sword¡¯ art must be absolutely stunning and dazzling to the eyes, as startling as a rainbow.¡± In the next moment, Qin Yu brandished the longsword in his hands and struck out. Intense, brilliant rays of light erupted like a twinkling rainbow. The sparkling, resplendent cold light from the strike surpassed even a rainbow in the sky. The brilliant light caused Murong Yue¡¯s eyes to prick with pain; it was simply too breathtakingly dazzling, even better than Yi Suo¡¯s strike back in the underground city, many times better! This, here, was the true ¡°Rainbow Startling Sword.¡± Yi Suo¡¯s strike was only the tip of the iceberg, only a hint of the sword art¡¯s true power.


    Murong Yue¡¯s heart filled with excitement. If she mastered this sword art, her fighting strength would absolutely multiply. If the princess encountered an expert, she could suddenly erupt with this move, and it would catch them off guard. ¡°Da Ge, I will definitely study such a valuable sword art well,¡± Murong Yue said emotionally once Qin Yu finished.


    ¡°Alright, take your sword.¡± Qin Yu returned the sword to Murong Yue, ¡°I¡¯ll give you half a day to practice this. After that, we¡¯ll set off.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Murong Yue took her sword and immediately began to practice the technique under Qin Yu¡¯s instructions.The move seemed simple, but Murong Yue found it was actually very hard in practice. To reach the level of power Qin Yu exhibited during his demonstration in half a day was impossible.


    ¡°Yi, there¡¯s actually people over there. Let¡¯s go and look.¡± At this moment, Qin Yu and Murong Yue were on the top of a hill when they suddenly heard a woman¡¯s voice, a very familiar voice. Qin Yu whirled around to look. On the mountain road, the figures of actually several people appeared: four males and one female. Qin Yu¡¯s gaze suddenly sharpened upon seeing the group of people, especially the woman in the center.


    ¡°Qin Yu...?¡± The woman, too, was startled when she saw Qin Yu. ¡°......¡±


    It was no stranger, but actually Lu Wushuang. Four men trailed behind her, one of whom was another of the Qin Family¡¯s contestants, Qin Fang. Qin Zhao was also there along with two others who Qin Yu didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°Who did you say? Qin Yu?¡± Qin Fang rushed forward upon hearing Lu Wushuang¡¯s cry.


    Lu Wushuang suddenly reacted and pointed at Qin Yu, shouting loudly, ¡°That¡¯s definitely Qin Yu! Official Song said that if we killed him, not only would we directly advance to the finals, but also receive a ck Grade Pill.¡±: Her words made several people take notice. There might be nothing special about directly advancing to the finals, but a ck Grade Pill warranted excitement.


    Qin Fang dashed ahead, his gaze sharp as heughed loudly, ¡°Hahaha...We¡¯ve travelled far and wide only to find you easily. The Promototing Pill is mine! Die!¡± ¡°......¡± Arge gale whistled as Qin Fang flew forward in a sh with several others, wildly throwing themselves at Qin Yu and Murong Yue.


    ¡°Da Ge, they...?¡± Murong Yue stopped practicing and looked at the charging men in surprise. ¡°......¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± QIn Yu was very calm.


    Shouts rang out as the men rushed up the mountain, surrounding Qin Yu and Murong Yue on all four sides.


    ¡°Qin Yu, we finally meet.¡± Staring at Qin Yu with eyes filled with contempt, Qin Fang sent his aura surging violently towards Qin Yu.


    To be frank, Qin Fang and Qin Yu had no rtionship at all. Although the two were both from the Qin Family, for the past three years, the former Qin Yu had always seen Qin Fang as trash and unworthy of his attention. Therefore, the two had no great regard for each other. However, right now, Qin Fang had a very deep impression of Qin Yu. Several days after Qin Fang returned from practical training, he had heard rumors about Qin Yu. This youth whose name he had never even heard of before had actually reced his position as the Qin Family¡¯s number one genius. Qin Yu¡¯s talent was apparently even better than his, which certainly displeased Qin Fang. The Qin Family¡¯s number one genius was suppose to be him, not Qin Yu, and definitely not Qin Zhao! Though of course, presently, Qin Zhao was at the initial stage of Immersion Realm and a step higher than Qin Yu. In Qin Fang¡¯s eyes, Qin Zhao had always been trash, nevermind Qin Yu who was now only a mere Origin Realm cultivator.


    Qin Yu saw Qin Fang¡¯s hateful gaze, and the corners of Qin Yu¡¯s mouth curled into a trace of a disdainful sneer. He didn¡¯t even bother to answer, much less return the greeting. Instead, he just coldly swept his eyes across them before finally settling on Lu Wushuang at the very back.


    Sensing Qin Yu¡¯s re, Lu Wushuang was somewhat fearful in her heart, and she hastily drew close to Qin Fang and pulled at his hand. The two appeared very intimate. The pair¡¯s appearance made Qin Yu¡¯s eyes narrow slightly. A bit of doubt appeared in his eyes as his gaze shifted to Qin Zhao on the side.


    Qin Zhao seemed rather miserable with part of his left ear cut off by somebody. Although he was looking in Qin Yu¡¯s direction, his attention clearly wasn¡¯t on Qin Yu, but Lu Wushuang and Qin Fang. Qin Yu saw the furious anger in Qin Zhao¡¯s eyes. However, Qin Zhao didn¡¯t seem to dare explode and only stared as his beloved was intimate with somebody else.Qin Yu watched Qin Zhao and guessed at his circumstances. It was very simple: Lu Wushuang had been snatched away by Qin Fang. In the moment, Qin Yu truly couldn¡¯t help but admire Lu Wushuang¡¯s shamelessness. She really loved to cheat on others, betraying one after another. No man with even a part of his brain intact would dare want such a woman. She could betray first one, then another, and yet the third as well.


    Qin Yu¡¯s gaze once again fixed upon Lu Wushuang¡¯s body, his stare sharp with spite. Lu Wushuang naturally saw Qin Yu¡¯s hatred toward her and knew he definitely sneered at her as a whore. Infuriated, she softly muttered in Qin Fang¡¯s ear, ¡°Qin Fang, Qin Yu once tried to attack me. Help me kill him. Furthermore, that woman at his side is a slut. Kill them together. So long as you kill them, tonight I will give myself to you.¡± Hearing this, Qin Fang¡¯s eyes shined as mes immediately rose in his pupils. In order to get the Promototing Pill, he never would¡¯ve let Qin Yu escape anyway; and now, a woman had even taken the initiative to gift him a happy, spring night. How wonderful!


    ¡°Hehe, Shuang¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely fulfill your wishes.¡± A trace of a vulgar smile appeared on Qin Fang¡¯s face, and his eyes lecherously explored Lu Wushuang¡¯s fiery figure with barely concealed lust. Lu Wushuang currently wore little clothing. She originally had a coat, but, because it became tattered, she had directly thrown it away. Although she couldn¡¯t be considered an unearthly beauty, she was still the flower of Luosang City with a body in full bloom. And, in her sparse clothing, Lu Wushuang was still quite seductive to the young and vigorous Qin Fang.


    The two¡¯s dialogue was both soft and quiet; but, all present were cultivators, and so their listening ability far surpassed others. The duo also weren¡¯t whispering, so everyone could hear their sweet mutterings. When Qin Zhao heard Lu Wushuang¡¯s words about giving herself away, his fists suddenly clenched even tighter. His eyes turned bloodshot as the humiliation and fury in his heart surged violently. However, Qin Zhao still suppressed it in the end. He didn¡¯t dare do anything. The lesson Qin Fang had taught him, cutting off Qin Zhao¡¯s ear, left him with a profound fear.


    Qin Yu stared at Lu Wushuang, his eyes filled with cold killing intent as his aura swelled; it billowed through his surroundings, blowing at his robes with a whistling sound.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qin Fang removed his stare from Lu Wushuang¡¯s hot figure and turned to look at Qin Yu with a sneer. ¡°A mere ant like you still wants to resist? You¡¯re just courting death. Die!¡±


    ¡°You die!¡± Qin Yu suddenly shouted and struck out with his saber. His sword qi changed into a crimson de and fiercely sliced forward.


    ¡°You, a little firefly, dares to think you canpete with me, the moon? You¡¯re overestimating yourself. Die!¡± Qin Fang saw Qin Yu¡¯s attack and jeered cruely. The sword qi around Qin Fang became even more dazzling.


    ¡°What are you guys standing there for? Why don¡¯t you kill that slut? Qin Zhao, you¡¯re still not moving? Do you want to die?!¡± Lu Wushuang saw Qin Fang and Qin Yu already fighting and immediately screeched an order for Qin Zhao and the others to kill Murong Yue. Qin Zhao and the two others had both been subdued through force by Qin Fang; so, after following him for a few days, Lu Wushuang could order them without hesitation. Lu Wushuangmanded Qin Zhao and the others to kill Murong Yue to enrage Qin Yu.


    ¡°Lu Wushuang, you slut, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± Qin Yu roared and brandished his sword. ¡°Blood Piercing Through the Vast Sky, attack!¡± A huge wave of crimson sword qi appeared, striking at not only Qin Fang, but also Lu Wushuang behind him.


    ¡°Qin Fang, save me!¡± Lu Wushuang screeched in fear, frantically fleeing.

 Chapter 50: Unending Chain of Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 50: Unending Chain of Attacks</h4>


    Qin Fang heard Lu Wushuang¡¯s cry for help behind him and roared. He brandished his sword with renewed ferocity as he broke through the crimson waves of sword qi and swiftly ran to save Lu Wushuang.


    He disyed a frighteningly fast speed that was worthy of a contestant in the middle stage of the Immersion Realm. With a quick turn, he waved his sword, and it shed across the sky like a shooting star. His de chased after the rays of sword qi that were flying towards Lu Wushuang.


    Crack! Qin Fang broke the sword qi into fragments, and only a few wisps of remnant qi hit Lu Wushuang, leaving her with torn clothes. However, she was not hurt, and there was no blood.


    She had the Golden Silk Armour protecting her body and the pitiful traces of dispersed qi wasn¡¯t able to hurt her.


    ¡°Shaung¡¯er, are you alright?¡± Qin Fang rushed to Lu Wushuang¡¯s side and asked hastily.


    Lu Wushuang took a look at her torn clothes and was furious, ¡°Ugh, another set of clothes ruined. Qin Fang, kill him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be living much longer.¡± Qin Fang grinned nastily as he replied. However, he had just finished speaking when his face suddenly changed. The sky above his head changed into a deep red color as waves of blood covered the sky and began pouring towards them.


    ¡°Blood of a Thousand Shadows! Die!¡±


    Qin Yu released a powerful attack thatpletely enveloped the pair.


    ¡°Careful.¡± Facing this move, Qin Fang didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant and he soared into the air. His longsword danced in his hand and magnificent sword qi blossomed, forming a wave that shot toward the crimson shroud enveloping them. The wave of blood was sundered in half.


    Middle Stage of Immersion Realm cultivators had extraordinary strength and were truly formidable. Qin Yu couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh with admiration. He didn¡¯t dare to idle, unleashing another attack as overflowing tides of sword qi warped like lightning, nketing the sky and covering the earth as it rushed at Qin Fang.


    The mass of sword qi gathered into a singr, momentous strike,pletely and utterly engulfing Lu Wushuang and Qin Fang.


    On the other side, Qin Zhao was rooted on the spot as he was stunned by Qin Yu¡¯s overwhelming strike and unexpectedly forgot to attack Mu Rongyue. Meanwhile, the other two men were still battling with Mu Rongyue.


    Qin Zhao had already once experienced how terrifying this move was while they were training in Ten Thousand Beast Mountain, Qin Yu had used it while battling Qing Yi. He had been deeply shaken at that time, and even after experiencing it a second time, he was still shocked. It seemed like this move was even fiercer and possessed even deeper killing intent now.


    How could an Origin Realm cultivator use such a powerful skill?


    If it wasn¡¯t for personally seeing this with his own eyes, he really would¡¯ve found it hard to believe. He had also once been an Origin Realm cultivator and couldn¡¯t understand how Qin Yu was able to release such a powerful attack while being in the Origin Realm. Even with his current strength as an initial stage of Immersion Realm cultivator, he could not produce a strike with simr strength. He had initially believed that if he ran into Qin Yu, he would be able to kill him as easily as ughtering a dog.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how Qin Yu became such a monster.


    As a cultivator, everyone clearly understood that strong fighting techniques would have frightening power. However, the person had to have the capability to execute the techniques properly, otherwise, his effort in cultivating the techniques would be wasted.


    For example, a big hammer was much stronger than a small hammer, but the big hammer must be used by strong people. If it was used by a weak child, the child would barely be able to lift it up and even if the child could, it would be good if the child could avoid hitting his own feet, much less hit others with it.


    But he didn¡¯t know that Qin Yu being at the apex of Origin Realm and him being at the apex of Origin Realm were twopletely different concepts. Qin Yu¡¯s cultivation method was an unknown multitude of times better than his.


    If Qin Yu was willing, he could actually ascend into Immersion Realm at any time. He was only suppressing his cultivation and preventing his advancement.


    These days, Qin Yu had always been unceasingly reforming his constitution, creating a stronger base, a steadier foundation for his cultivation.


    Now, it seemed that his cultivation realm had never changed and never made any improvements from several months ago. However, his constitution had actually undergone a heaven shaking and earth shattering transformation and he no longer had a rudimentary body like before. Therefore, although he technically only had the cultivation of an apex level Origin Realm cultivator, he could still contend against Immersion Realm experts.


    ......


    Right now, the frightening waves of blood and sword light that covered the heavens had already faded. Qin Fang and Lu Wushuang¡¯s figures could faintly be seen.


    The two were still standing, proving that they hadn¡¯t died yet, but their figures appeared quite pitiful.


    Qin Fang¡¯s clothes were torn apart, leaving several holes in them that revealed the male suit of the Golden Silk Armour he was wearing. It had originally been worn by Qin Zhao, but now it had already changed masters and belonged to Qin Fang. This treasure had actually helped him a lot. In the attack just now, although he probably wouldn¡¯t have died without it, he would¡¯ve still been injured.


    The ¡®Blood of a Thousand Shadows¡¯ Qin Yu used this time was different from the one he had used against Qing Yun; he held nothing back and exerted all his strength to kill Qin Fang and Lu Wushuang.


    Unforutnately, he still wasn¡¯t able to kill them. Qin Fang was very strong and he also wore the Golden Silk Armour. Wanting to kill him in one strike wasn¡¯t so easy.


    Behind him, Lu Wushuang was in a far more miserable state than Qin Fang. Her clothing was cut into rags and even arge chunk of her hair had been cut off. If it wasn¡¯t for Qin Fang protecting her just now, even if she had the treasured armor, she still would¡¯ve undoubtedly died. After all, the Golden Silk Armour only protected her body, not her head unless there was also some Golden Silk Helmet she could wear.


    ¡°Power Like Rushing Thunder!¡± Qin Yu didn¡¯t give the two any time to rest, and a p of thunder rang out as he struck forth with a palm strike.


    Since his sword couldn¡¯t do anything to them, he could only use palm techniques instead.


    ¡°Huh? Rushing Thunder Palm?¡± Qin Fang was a proud son of the Qin Family and naturally recognized Rushing Thunder Palm and studied it. However, Qin Yu¡¯s rushing Rushing Thunder Palm waspletely different. The p of thunder even made him jump a bit; this was the true sound of thunder rolling, this was the true Rushing Thunder Palm.


    ¡°Scarlet Firmament¡¯s Nine Swords, attack!¡± Qin Fang didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Nine illusionary swords coalesced from sword qi rushed forth from his sword, chopping towards Qin Yu one after another. Right now, he was going all out.


    The sword qi struck with an almost unstoppable might. Qin Yu¡¯s face changed slightly as instantly retracted his palm strike and swiftly dodged to the side, leaving a phantom in his former location.


    Ss!


    The nine sword qi swords chopped through the air. Even their sound it made as it sliced through the air was enough to make a person¡¯s heart tremble; the swords directly sliced through the air like scissors through a cloth.


    ¡°Surge Like a Gathering Storm!¡±


    Qin Yu unleashed the second form of Rushing Thunder Palm, and the wind whistled fiercely while the clouds rolled. A gloomy and cold aura of death filled the air. Indeed, Qin Yu had released the Demonic Yin Qi.


    Qin Fang still hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to raise his sword when Qin Yu had already exploded forth with the second form of Rushing Thunder Palm. Offense was the best defense, and Qin Yu¡¯s style was to use fierce, neverending attacks to suppress his opponent.


    This second move seemed topletely shock Qin Fang and his pupils widened abruptly in shock, disbelief coloring his eyes. The palm strike contained both elements of wind and clouds. Qin Yu had truly achieved the effect of ¡®Surge Like a Gathering Storm¡¯, and he wanted to know how Qin Yu managed to achieve this.


    This was because he had also mastered this move, but when he used ¡®To Surge Like a Gathering Storm¡¯, barely even a puff of wind woulde out, not to mention clouds forming. It was nothing like the skill¡¯s name.


    But not only were there clouds when Qin Yu used this move, the clouds even contained a deathly aura as it was swept along by the whistling wind. Its speed was swift and violent as it threw itself at its target, as if trying to swallow the person up.


    ¡°Heaven Concealing Swordy! Break for me!¡± Qin Fang¡¯s face was steady as his longsword danced, forming a wall that pushed back at the ck fog. He wanted to explode forth andpletely disperse all the winds and cloud brimming with death.


    Suppressed by his swordy, the swiftly attacking ck fog was blocked up by his sword wall, unable to move even an eighth of an inch forward.


    ¡°Hmph, your attacks aren¡¯t bad. Unfortunately, in front of me, you¡¯re simply overestimating yourself.¡± Qin Fang smiled arrogantly as the sword light around his sword strengthened somewhat, gradually dispersing the ck clouds.


    ¡°Bone Eroding Evil Winds Palm!¡±


    The clouds and fog still hadn¡¯t beenpletely broken up when Qin Yuunched his true killing strike. This time, it was the true ¡®evil winds¡¯. The aura of death surged as his killing intent billowed out.


    ¡°Not good.¡± Qin Fang¡¯s heart shook. This damned deathly qi was too dreadful; it hadn¡¯t even reached him, and yet he was already feeling suffocated. Even his vision was obscured by the surging ck tides. The ck fog continued to rush forward, an aura of death permeating the air. Now, he could no longer rely on the wall he had formed earlier with his monstrous swordy. He was just a beat slower than Qin Yu.


    ¡°Qin Zhao, help me!¡± Qin Fang shouted loudly in fright as he continued to resist with difficulty. The sword wall he had formed wasn¡¯t very strong at all, and he stumbled backward in panic.


    Qin Zhao heard Qin Fang¡¯s yell for help and sneered coldly. Not only did he not help, he even retreated to avoid being identally wounded.


    The other two were currently fighting fiercely with Mu Rongyue and had no chance to help at all.


    ¡°Blood of a Thousand Shadows!¡±


    Qin Yu released another killing move and his sword once again struck out. The scene became bloody as densely packed sword qi striked through the surging demonic qi, chopping towards the cheating couple. He didn¡¯t give his opponents even a second to gasp for breath, instead using an unending chain of attacks to annihte them.


    ¡°Ah, Qin Fang, save me!¡± Lu Wushuang screamed again.


    ¡°You piece of trash, you¡¯re so f*cking annoying, scram!¡± Qin Fang bellowed, kicking Lu Wushuang far away with one leg, tumbling far into the undergrowth and disappearing into who knows where. By doing this, Qin Fang actually saved her life.


    But the tragic thing was that Qin Fang¡¯s foot made him just a little bit slow and in a sh of an eye, the surging deathly demonic qi and crimson sword qi that filled the skies already charged opposingly towards him.


    ¡°Heavenly Sword¡¯s Revtion, attack!¡± Facing the threat of death, Qin Fang released a hysterical roar as he used his strongest move, suddenly exploding with sword qi. The next moment, sword qi weaved in and out as it soared in the air, charging at the curtain of blood. The countless rays of sword qi gathered together in the sky, gathering together and weaving into a braid as it issued a terrifying boom.


    ......


    ¡°You guys look, it seems like somebody¡¯s fighting over there. What terrifying power!¡± On a hill far away, there were a few people rmed by the fighting, one by one turning to look with shock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and look. Maybe they found some sort of treasure and died after fighting each other all out. Otherwise, the fight wouldn¡¯t be so intense.¡± Somebody said.


    His words made the others eyes light up one by one. There really might be some treasure and nobody wouldn¡¯t want a treasure. Therefore, the group didn¡¯t have any hesitation as they flew to the battle site.


    On another hill, there were several people wearing identical ck robes also paying attention to the battle. These were precisely the hunters.


    The leader looked at the powerful moves released in the battle and immediately spoke, ¡°There might be some strong people there. Immediately gather those in our surroundings to hunt; follow me!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A few people each divided up the work. Some of them followed their leader to first fly over to the battle site while some others went to other areas and released the signal that told the surrounding hunters it was time to hunt.


    To deal with the powerful, they needed topletely and utterly crush them with sheer force.

 Chapter 51: Punishing Qin Fang

    <h4>Chapter 51: Punishing Qin Fang</h4>


    The blood curtain vanished once again and the Yin Demonic mist was dispersed by the de qi.


    Qin Fang stood on the debris-filled grass, his clothes torn and tattered. The silver Golden Silk Armour shone through, and its surface was scarred with numerous de marks that could be observed with the naked eye.


    Indeed, the Golden Silk Armor was truly a good piece of armor.


    ¡°Qin Yu, you have surprised me. I am impressed by how strong you are. However, I have the protection of the Golden Silk Armour, so what can you do to me? You¡¯ve had fun attacking, now it¡¯s my turn!¡± A ferocious light gleamed in Qin Fang¡¯s eyes.


    Qin Yu revealed a chilling smile.


    ¡°Do you think you still have a chance to attack?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Qin Fang hollered angrily.


    ¡°Look at your hands.¡± Qin Yu said with a snicker.


    Qin Fang raised his hand and looked. He saw a tiny ck dot on the back of his hand, that made it look as if he was identally tainted with a small drop of Yin Demonic Qi. To him, he could not be bothered with this tiny bit of Demonic Qi. Thus, he spoke with disdain.


    ¡°It¡¯s merely toxic gas. I can force it out immediately.¡±


    ¡°You could try.¡± The grin on Qin Yu¡¯s face grew wider.


    ¡°Hmph, disperse!¡± Qin Fang hollered as he forcefully circted his internal energy through his arm to force the ck dot out.


    However, it would have been better for him if he had not circted his internal energy. By doing so, it was like pouring oil on fire - the Yin Demonic Qi exploded in a boom. The ck dot immediately expanded and spread along his circting internal energy. In just a short moment, the skin on the back of his hand had already turned ck. At the same time, he began to feel waves of pain from his bones being corroded.


    ¡°No, no...¡± The disdain on Qin Fang¡¯s face was reced by horror.


    ¡°No, get the hell out!¡±


    In his fluster, instead of stopping, he actually increased the force at which he circted his internal energy and attempted to force out all of the Yin Demonic Qin on his hand. What he had done was equivalent to adding oil to fire. The poison spread at a greater rate.


    Qin Yu looked at Qin Fang¡¯s hand which was slowly being engulfed by poison as he grinned sinisterly. It was easy to get rid of the initial little bit of poisonous gas. He just had to cut off the poisoned part with his knife - the wound would heal and it would be better than having to slice off his entire arm.


    Seeing his entire arm being swallowed up by the Yin Demonic Qi that was rapidly spreading at an rming rate, Qin Fang seemed to realize something as well. Furthermore, the pain of his bones corroding was also intolerable. The only way was to amputate his arm.


    After hesitating slightly, Qin Fang grit his teeth and a furious roar bellowed from his lungs. He gripped his sword with his left hand and sliced downwards.


    In that exact moment, Qin Yuunched his attack. A sudden crackle of thunder sted out as Qin Yu struck with ¡®Power like Rushing Thunder¡¯. The current Qin Fang could not fend off Qin Yu¡¯s strike.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡±


    A pained scream tore through the air. A severed arm fell onto the floor. At this moment, Qin Yu¡¯s ferocious palm struck Qin Fang¡¯s chest, leaving a deep palm print and sting him away.


    Despite the strike being extremely powerful, it did little damage to him due to the protection of the Golden Silk Armor. Just like Lu Wushuang previously, he only spurted out a mouthful of blood and fell on the floor. He had survived the attack with only minor injuries.


    This time around, however, Qin Yu would notmit the same mistake twice. Before Qin Fang could get up on his feet, a gust of murderous wind blew as blood-red sword Qi was released.


    ¡°No, Qin Yu, you can¡¯t kill me! We¡¯re all from the Qin Family!¡± Qin Fang shouted.


    ¡°All from the Qin Family? Howe when you tried to kill me just now, you didn¡¯t recall that we were both from the Qin Family? Just die!¡± Qin Yu snarled and the de in his hand sliced down. A fountain of blood spurted in the air as a head tumbled down. The greatest genius of the Qin Family, a powerful contestant, was felled.


    To the side, Qin Zhao watched Qin Fang¡¯s head tumble down and released a weird scream before turning and running frantically into the woods.


    ¡°Hmph, you want to run? Leave your life behind first.¡± Qin Yu was about to chase after him when Mu Rongyue called for help, causing him to stop his chase.


    ¡°Da Ge, save me!¡± Mu Rongyue was in the initial stage of Immersion Realm and the two who were facing her also had the same cultivation. Everyone who had the ability to enter the ughter Array were the absolute elite of the elite. For her to have held on for so long against two elites with the same cultivation was already amazing.


    In fact, she had long found it difficult to resist and her body was covered in wounds. However, her two opponents saw her as a rare beauty and found it a waste to kill her. They wanted to capture her alive and have some fun with her. Hence, they had restrained themselves when they attacked. Or else, Mu Rongyue would not have been able to survive for so long.


    She had not asked for help previously as she feared that she might affect Qin Yu¡¯s battle. Now that Qin Yu had finished off his opponent, she cried out for his help.


    Qin Yu turned to look at Mu Rongyue, only to see her being hard-pressed to fend off the two men. mes of anger burned within his eyes and he channeled his fury into a scary roar. Shortly after, blood-red des that blotted out sky earth fell onto the two men.


    ¡°Beware, behind you.¡± One of the two men shouted in fear.


    ¡°What?¡± The other man was stunned initially but responded quickly. He spun around and was weed with the sight of a blood-red light rolling towards him, roaring and swallowing him immediately.


    ¡°No...¡± In a desperate cry, his sword unleashed its strongest attack but it was toote. He did not have the Golden Silk Armour protecting him and was pierced and minced by the countless des. Even his bones were cut into pieces and a flower of blood spurted out to a meter high.


    A cultivator in the Immersion Realm was killed in an instant by an Origin Realm cultivator. Although his response was a tad too slow, it was still shocking that he died so quickly.


    The remaining man was shocked and his attack faltered slightly, giving Mu Rongyue an opportunity to catch her breath. She capitalized on this opportunity and shouted out.


    ¡°Fleeting Sword!¡±


    A bright and resplendent sword light shone. Although it was not amazingly eye-catching, the sword light was still quite bright.


    ¡°No!¡± The remaining man screamed in despair but that did nothing to stop the sword from piercing through his throat.


    The remaining man was now dead.


    Mu Rongyue felt drained after killing the man. She had unleashed her potential and forced out the ¡®Fleeting Sword¡¯ attack. She had not predicted that she would seed, and she did not expect that this attack would consume so much energy. She felt as if she had been sucked dry.


    A glint shed across Qin Yu¡¯s eyes as he looked at Mu Rongyue in surprise and happiness.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re able toprehend this attack in such a short period of time. Although you arecking in some areas, you¡¯re already very brilliant.¡±


    ¡°Huff.¡± Mu Rongyue panted and a smile emerged on her face. ¡°It was pure luck, I don''t know if I could still do the same next time.¡± After she spoke, the grin on her face froze as her eyes looked towards the mountain and her brows knitted together. ¡°Da Ge, there are peopleing over from that side. What should we do?¡±


    Qin Yu had also discovered peopleing over and there were more than one or two of them. The aura that they were emitting was extremely strong as well.


    ¡°We leave.¡± Qin Yu decided resolutely. With so many strong cultivatorsing over, the best n was to leave. Before he left, he searched Qin Fang and the other two dead men thoroughly. He took the Golden Silk Armour and also the fireflies within their body.


    This allowed Mu Rongyue to see how greedy Qin Yu was. He was looting better than real bandits.


    ¡°Whoosh whoosh...¡±


    Qin Yu and Murong Yue had just left when more than ten men rushed in from all directions andnded at the ce where they had fought.


    However, there was no one present, and even the three bodies had sunk into the ground and disappeared.


    ¡°No one?¡±


    The men felt curious. However, when they looked around them, shock emerged on their faces. There was an utter mess around them and they could not find a single tree that survived the battle. They could tell the sheer intensity of the fight which had taken ce just now.


    They fought so intensely - there had definitely been a precious treasure. It was a pity that they werete and nothing was left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we camete.¡± At this moment, someone spoke depressedly.


    ¡°Ah, what a pity.¡± Another man sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Go? Where are you going? All of you will be staying here!¡± A shout came from the mountain peak. A ck figure, resembling a ck whirlwind, came from above and whirled towards them ferociously.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s them, escape!¡± One of them seemed to recognize the ck figures. They were a group of murderous demons.


    ¡°Run.¡± The rest of them responded and all of them mustered their fastest speed and escaped in all directions.


    ¡°Trying to flee? Kill! Leave none of them alive!¡±


    With that roar, ck whirlwinds emerged from all directions in the dense forest and attacked the cultivators who were attempting to escape.


    Immediately, agonizing screams resounded as the young elites died one by one.


    With no exception, all of the fireflies within their bodies were retrieved. Their bodies were abandoned, and they merged into the earth beneath them, returning to where they hade from.


    Luosang City, the battle arena at the City Master Hall.


    The spectator stands were still packed. Countless people stared at the Illusory Battlefield above the arena with serious faces.


    For this Array, they could only see a few thousand meters into the Illusory Battlefield from the entrance. Once the people entered the vast mountain ranges, they could not be seen anymore. They were clueless about the things that had happened to the elites of Luosang City.


    However, there was one thing which they knew. If someone died inside, their body would drop down from above and fall onto the arena.


    At this moment, the Illusory Battlefield above the arena started to shake again. The chests of those below tightened as their hearts almost leaped into their throats.


    Based on their previous experience, if the Battlefield shook, a body would drop from above. This is already the fifth body to drop in the past few days.


    Twelve elites from Luosang City had entered the Array and five of them had died within a short span of a few days. That was almost half of them. At this rate, would there even be anyone alive after three months?


    This time around, who was the one who died?


    Soon, the shaking of the Battlefield above intensified and a slit cracked open in the air. A body plummeted down andnded on the arena with a thump.


    With that thump, the hearts of countless people jumped. Those on the spectator stands tiptoed and stretched their necks to catch a glimpse of the bodies on the arena.


    ¡°Qin Fang!¡± Someone yelled loudly.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Qin Zong, the head of the Qin family, stood up immediately and emitted a terrifying aura. His cold gaze shot towards the body on the arena.

 Chapter 52: Trying to be smart, only to be foolish

    <h4>Chapter 52: Trying to be smart, only to be foolish</h4>


    Qin Fang! It really was Qin Fang! In that moment, the head of the Qin family, a great and powerful man among the recent generations of Luosang City, shook uncontrobly. The chosen scion of the Qin family, a genius who achieved middle stage Immersion Realm cultivation at a tender age less than twenty, had died just like that. He had been the hope of the Qin! After they saw Qin Fang¡¯s body on the tform, the hearts of the Qin family members ached, yet they remained solemn.


    Some felt very happy however. Qin Zhao¡¯s father, Qin Biao, was pleased. With Qin Fang¡¯s death, Qin Zhao, who already was in the beginning stage of the Immersion Realm, would be the top genius of the Qin once again. The Qin family would heavily invest n grooming him. Even if Qin Yu didn¡¯t die, he couldn¡¯t measure up to Qin Fang since he was only at the peak of the Origin Realm.


    On the tform, Qin Zong, head of the Qin, ordered the men of his family, ¡°May the guardse and retrieve him.¡± After he sighed deeply, he weakly sat back in his chair. The path of the Martial Competition was cruel. You either stepped on the bodies of others to gain greater glory, or you were stepped on by others. Countless elites fell in every Martial Competition; there was no one to me for their deaths. Furthermore, even if one wanted to me somebody, they would need to find a culprit first. The Illusory Battlefield had gathered all of the elites within the country of Qiongxi; yet, those spectating couldn¡¯t see the happenings within the array to know who killed whom.


    Everyone could conclude one thing from Qin Fang¡¯s death: There were plenty of geniuses in the Battlefield. If even Qin Fang with his immense talent could be killed, none of the survivors were guaranteed to live until the end.


    At that moment, those with juniors, sons, and brothers in the Battlefield broke into cold sweats. The family members of the remaining selected yers suffered the same. Those who had failed the selection felt fortunate instead. Luckily, these individuals hadn¡¯t been eligible to enter the Illusory Battlefield, or else their chances of surviving would have been extremely slim. None present would have thought the one who killed Qin Fang was Qin Yu.


    Qin Fang¡¯s body was returned to the Qin family. Depressed and dispirited due to Qin Fang¡¯s death, Qin Zong no longer felt like staying at the Martial Competition. He apologized to Officer Song and Officer Wu before departing for home. Upon arriving, Qin Zong found Qin Fang¡¯s bodyid out in the mourning hall. He remained silent for some time before sighing deeply and waving a hand. ¡°Give him an borate burial,¡± Qin Zong¡¯s deep voice resounded.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± The family members went about preparing the funeral. Only Qin Fang¡¯s immediate family bent over his corpse and cried in agony. Qin Zong looked over those bawling their eyes out with empathy and pity on his face. He considered the Qin family¡¯s prospects once more. As the head of the family, he had to n for their future. ¡°He will not rise from the dead. Do temper your grief,¡± Qin Zong counseled the bereaved before he left, striding out of the mourning hall.


    At the back of the hill of the Qin family estate, there was a restricted area. Other than those who were expressly permitted and the head of the family, no one else was allowed to enter. Viting this boundary risked punishment, even death. With a heavy heart, Qin Zong entered the forbidden grounds. Due to the restriction, it was silent within the area. Only the rustling of the leaves could be heard when wind blew across the branches.


    Walking beyond the forest, Qin Zong saw a clear river. A log bridge was built above the river, and a few houses sat along the other embankment. Qin Zong crossed the bridge and stopped in front of a house. Silently, ponderously, he stood there as if waiting for something.


    ¡°You need something?¡± Before long, an old, yet stern, voice came from inside the house.


    Qin Zong bowed slightly and spoke respectfully, ¡°Elder, Qin Zong, here, wishes to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Enter.¡± As the voice ceased, the door automatically creaked open.


    ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡± Qin Zong bent down and bowed, then entered the house with caution. When he was inside, the door creaked closed. The setting and furnishings of the house were simple. There were only a few necessities and nothing extraneous. Qin Zong ignored the decor and walked straight toward the innermost corner of a wall. With a rumble, the corner of the wall shifted automatically, and a tunnel opened up before him.


    Wafts of cold air flowed from inside. Upon feeling the frosty temperature, Qin Zong frowned slightly and stepped into the tunnel. The wall closed behind him, and, from the outside, it seemed as if nothing had happened. After a moment, Qin Zong walked into a secret, underground room. Within the room, the air was so cold it dug into his bones. The chill was a hundred times stronger than what he¡¯d felt outside. A piece of ice from which plumes of cold fog emerged sat at the front of the room. An old man with his hair hanging loose sat upon the frigid block, shrouded in frostiness. This man was the top figure of the Qin family, Elder Qin Yuandao.


    Qin Zong was shocked by Qin Yuandao¡¯s appearance. The older man¡¯s face seemed a little frightening: Half of it was rosy and smooth, like a baby¡¯s cheek; the other half was the exact opposite, coarse and full of wrinkles, like the bark of a tree which had lived thousands of years. Even his hair was half ck and half white. He appeared to be a freak who¡¯d attempted to renew his youth and failed.


    ¡°What martial art did Elder attempt to cultivate to end up in this state?¡± Qin Zong silently wondered to himself.


    ¡°State your case. Speak.¡± The old man opened his eyes slowly, and a cold gleam shot from his eyes.


    Qin Zong felt his body freeze and hurriedly bowed. ¡°Elder, today¡¯s the Martial Competition. Qin Fang¡­he died.¡±


    ¡°What? Fang-er died?¡± The old man suddenly roared and rose. The chill shrouding him flooded forth.


    ¡°I have been useless and failed to keep him safe. I have wasted all of your effort dispensed in grooming him. Please, punish me.¡± Qin Zong bowed further.


    ¡°Cease these worthless words. What happened? Who killed him?¡± A deadly aura filtered from the old man as his gaze grew murderous.


    Qin Zong dared not keep things from him and borated what had happened truthfully. After listening to his recounting, the old man was furious. ¡°Why do we have an Illusory Battlefield this year?¡±


    ¡°This was the decision of the Capital. I have no idea,¡± Qin Zong replied helplessly. The Martial Competition this year was weird indeed.


    ¡°Hmph, I would visit the Capital if given the chance.¡± The old man¡¯s strange face appeared very cold and scary. ¡°Fine, I know this now. Qin Fang¡¯s dead, and that¡¯s it. We could only say that his abilities did not measure up to those of others.¡± The old man spoke indifferently. To him, at this ripe old age of his, he had seen too much death and encountered too many losses. He had long moved past it. Furthermore, a dead man no longer needed grooming. There was nothing for Qin Yuandao to be upset about.


    ¡°Elder, there¡¯s one more issue. Qin Yu has not be a cripple. Instead, his powers have grown significantly. Not long ago, he entered the Yin Demon¡¯s Forbidden Zone of the Ten Thousand Beast Mountain ¡­¡± Qin Zong only now mentioned the most important topic. His main motive for visiting the Elder today was to speak about Qin Yu.


    ¡°Yin Demon¡¯s Forbidden Zone?¡± The old man¡¯s brows trembled slightly. ¡°Hmph, I bet barely anything remains of him.¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s still alive. He forcefully barged into the Illusory Battlefield a few days ago. Even the officials from the Capital could not stop him.¡± After Qin Zong spoke, the old man was stunned and his cheek twitched.


    ¡°How can this be possible?¡±


    ¡°Elder, this is true. I saw it with my own eyes. Not only I, but tens of thousands of people have seen it for themselves,¡± Qin Zong emphasized. Silence. The entire room sank into silence with only the cold air rolling about the old man.


    After some time, with his cold eyes fixated on Qin Zong as if seeing through his thoughts, the old man suddenly asked, ¡°What are you insinuating?¡±


    Qin Zong bowed deeply. ¡°Elder, for the Qin family¡¯s future and our great cause, I beg your permission to call Qin Yu back to our courtyard. We could focus on grooming him.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡± The old man growled furiously, causing Qin Zong¡¯s eardrums to rattle. ¡°You don¡¯t want your position as family head anymore?¡±


    ¡°I would dare not; however, for the future of the Qin family, I may offend you. May you forgive me.¡± Qin Zong was flustered and slightly fearful as he spoke.


    ¡°Qin Zong, this is a p to the face, isn¡¯t it?¡± The old man rose slowly. The icy gleam from his eyes seemed to freeze Qin Zong.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Qin Zong¡¯s body trembled, and he bent over, afraid to raise his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you dare not, or else you could resign as the family head,¡± the old man stated with a prating iciness and pressure.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Although it was extremely cold, beads of perspiration appeared on Qin Zong¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Qin Yu¡¯s parents are still in a cell right?¡± The old man took a deep breath and asked apathetically.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Zong replied quickly.


    ¡°From now on, remove Qin Yu¡¯s family names from our legacy. Kill them!¡± His cold voice sparked with cruelty.


    ¡°Elder, this¡­¡± Qin Zong¡¯s body shook suddenly, and he quickly raised his head to say something; but, he didn¡¯t have the chance.


    ¡°Why? You really don¡¯t want to be family head anymore?!¡± The old man¡¯s aura suddenly erupted as he shouted, stopping Qin Zong from speaking further. The cold air whirled around him and rolled outwards. The fog created an awful pressure and seemed to blot out light. Qin Zong¡¯s face froze, and he trembled.


    He could only obey reluctantly. ¡°Yes, I will do as you say.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Carry out my orders then. Remember, I don¡¯t want any of them left.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Qin Zong shifted his heavy feet and turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait,¡± the old man called out to him before he could exit. ¡°Hand this over to Qin Chong. I¡¯m confident he can carry out this task.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Zong could onlyply; there was no room for debate. He deeply regretteding here and mentioning Qin Yu. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have forced Qin Yu¡¯s family onto the path of no return.


    Qin Zong initially wanted to groom Qin Yu and wished to attain the Elder¡¯s blessing, considering he was the true power of the Qin family. A man who could enter the Forbidden Zone without dying, a man who could not be stopped by a Capital official, Qin Yu was definitely worthy of being groomed by the family. Who knew that he, Qin Zong, would mess things up and bring about such a fate? However, nothing could be done now, and regret was useless. He could only apologize in his heart.


    In a humid cell within the Qin family estate, Qin Yu¡¯s parents had been locked away for over ten days. Qin Wu was handcuffed and chained at his ankles. His hair hung loose, and his clothes were ragged and spoilt. He stank and resembled a beggar. As Qin Yu¡¯s mother was a woman, she had not been chained up. She sat beside Qin Wu with dazed eyes, as if crazy. Over and over again, she muttered ¡°Yu-er.¡± She murmured day after day, day and night, tirelessly.

 Chapter 53: The Demon Kills All

    <h4>Chapter 53: The Demon Kills All</h4>


    Bam! The door of the cell was pushed open. Qin Wu, who sat on the floor with tangled hair, lifted his head with a snap. His initially nk eyes cast about a fleetingly sharp gaze, then became nk again. Holding a lunch box, Qin Zong walked in alone.


    ¡°Master,¡± the warden had greeted Qin Zong respectfully. The Qin family head had ordered the warden to open Qin Wu¡¯s cell door and to stand guard outside while he went in. Qin Zong¡¯s arrival seemed to have no effect on Qin Wu and his wife. Qin Wu¡¯s wife continued to stare into space and repeatedly call her son¡¯s name, ¡°Yu-er,¡± while Qin Wu looked indifferently at Qin Zong and remained silent.


    Qin Zong didn¡¯t speak either. He stepped forward and squatted in front on Qin Wu. Opening the lunch box, he took out a few tes of delicious dishes and wine. With wine and meat, it was a sumptuous spread.


    ¡°Is this myst meal?¡± Looking at the rich lunch, Qin Wu¡¯s indifferent expression cracked slightly.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Qin Zong exhaled deeply with resignation and guilt. ¡°Qin Wu, you shouldn¡¯t have acted rashly then.¡± And, the man sighed once more.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Qin Wu smirked coldly. ¡°Master, may I ask you a question? If your son had been killed by someone, could you remain calm?¡±


    Qin Zong sighed again. ¡°I understand how you feel, but you shouldn¡¯t have offended the Elder.¡±


    ¡°I never wanted to offend him in the beginning. But, Qin Chong killed my son and used him of a malicious crime! You dare not punish him, and even the Elder sides with him! Isn¡¯t it just because Qin Chong is the Elder¡¯s illegitimate son?¡± Qin Wu said with hatred.


    ¡°Qin Wu, you¡­¡± Qin Zong wanted to stop Qin Wu, yet he could only sigh. ¡°Qin Wu, Qin Chong being the Elder¡¯s illegitimate son is taboo. If you say as much, how can he tolerate you?¡±


    ¡°So be it then. I¡¯m just going to die right? That¡¯s nice; our family can reunite in Hell,¡± said Qin Wu apathetically. In these many days, he¡¯d long prepared for today.


    ¡°If I tell you that Qin Yu¡¯s still alive, would you still think so?¡±


    Qin Zong¡¯s words stunned Qin Wu, and he trembled and widened his eyes. ¡°What did you say? Yu-er is still alive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is. He is currently in the Battlefield of the Martial Competition,¡± Qin Zong stated with certainty.


    ¡°You¡­you¡­you aren¡¯t lying?¡± Qin Wu shook with agitation.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Qin Zong was about to say something when another loud bang came from outside. The door of the cell burst open, and a few men rushed in with deadly auras. Qin Chong led the way for Qin Biao and his men.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re here as well,¡± a little stunned, Qin Chong greeted Qin Zong. The family head rose and emotionlessly shifted his gaze over Qin Chong and his entourage. He knew why Qin Chong hade, but there was nothing much he could say.


    ¡°Theirst meal, let them finish it,¡± he ordered with a gloomy face. Qin Chong¡¯s gaze fell upon the meal set in front of Qin Wu and grinned sinisterly.


    ¡° Sure, I¡¯ll give Master the respect and allow them to finish thisst feast.¡±


    Qin Zong nodded and shifted his helpless gaze to Qin Wu again. ¡°Qin Wu, eat properly for now. I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± his deep voice resounded. He turned away and left immediately as he could no longer stay in Qin Chong¡¯s presence.


    Seeing that Qin Zong had left, Qin Chong¡¯s gaze hardened as he spoke to Qin Biao beside him. ¡°Qin Biao, how much time do we have left?¡±


    Qin Biao understood and stepped forward to answer, ¡°Second Uncle, time is up.¡±


    ¡°It seems like we don¡¯t have long to wait. The dishes aren¡¯t finished, so you should help him,¡± ordered Qin Chong.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Biao approached Qin Yu¡¯s parents with a twisted smile, and he picked up the dish from the floor. In a sh, the dish was dumped over Qin Wu¡¯s head. Strands of meat and vegetables stuck to Qin Wu¡¯s messy hair, and the grease flowed down onto his forehead and face. But, it was not over yet: Qin Biao opened the bottle of wine and, with a mad grin, he poured the wine all over Qin Wu¡¯s head. Qin Wu quietly tolerated Qin Biao¡¯s humiliation with a numb look.


    ¡°Hahaha! A cripple indeed! Absolutely useless!¡± Once he¡¯d poured out the wine, Qin Biao threw the bottle to the floor. ¡°Second Uncle, the food is finished.¡±


    ¡°Fine, take them away,¡± Qin Chong coldlymanded.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The men ferociously dashed forward, yanked up Qin Wu and his wife, then dragged them outside.


    Within the Illusory Battlefield, Qin Yu had killed another hunter and absorbed all of his fireflies. Today was the tenth day since Qin Yu had entered the Battlefield. Within this time, he had killed a total of ten hunters; and, on average, killing a hunter everyday could be regarded as insane. He¡¯d killed a tenth of the hundred hunters.


    As the main perpetrator, Prince Qi¡¯s heart ached and suffered each blow. Other than the ten killed by Qin Yu, there were still more hunters killed by others. In ten days, many more had died. At this rate, after three months, there would be significantly few left of the hundred the Prince had painstakingly groomed. Only now did he realize that he had underestimated the abilities of the participants of the Martial Competition. And, the man who had created the array still could not be found. Prince Qi could only watch as bodies fell, one by one, from the ughter Array.


    Qin Yu couldn¡¯t care less how Prince Qi felt. For now, the young cultivator was hunting isted hunters. After he killed them, he snatched up their fireflies and found a ce to refine them. The hunters had killed many, so he had plenty of fireflies; but, with his current ability, it was difficult for him to refine such arge number of fireflies in a timely manner. Qin Yu could only borrow the refining abilities of the Earth Spirit Pearl. The pearl would then take some energy for itself and return the rest to Qin Yu to be absorbed. Upon receiving the refined energy, the energy in Qin Yu¡¯s meridians would surge and batter the wall between the Origin and Immersion Realms. A few times, he¡¯d almost broken through; yet, he suppressed it. Qin Yu nned to absorb onest wave of refined energy to stabilize his foundation before he broke into the next Realm.


    ¡°Leave the fireflies you now hold, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Qin Yu was about to soak up all of the fireflies he¡¯d just gained and find a ce to refine them when a cold and dominating voice burrowed into his ear. His gaze sharpened, and he looked toward a nearby forest.


    A dark figure walked out of the trees. The man was d in ck and looked oppressive. Approaching, he released an overbearing aura and gripped a ck knife. The weapon was sheathed, but one could feel how cold and sharp it was. Qin Yu knew this man. He had seen him in the arena in Luosang City; one of the four selected yers, this man was Mo Badao of Modao Hall.


    Mo Badao drew closer with his ck irises fixated on Qin Yu. Mo Badao¡¯s eyes released a demonic aura. He was from Modao Hall indeed. Qin Yu stared back at him with an equally icy gaze.


    ¡°You know about the fireflies?¡± Qin Yu thought only he knew of the supposed fireflies and never expected Mo Badao to know of them as well. Thus, there was a high chance that Mo Badao also had killed a hunter. Those who could kill the hunters were definitely strong.


    ¡°If you could know, why can¡¯t I?¡± Mo Badao asked with arrogance, as if he was born to a higher status than others. ¡°I will repeat myself onest time: Leave the fireflies, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The corner of Qin Yu¡¯s mouth twisted in disdain. ¡°You want the fireflies? If you¡¯re strong enough, snatch them from someone else!¡±


    ¡°Be it from you or others, I¡¯ll take them anyway. Why should I let you go?¡±


    ¡°Erm...¡± Qin Yu paused for a moment. This logic seemed to make sense. Yet, a strange smile emerged on his face. ¡°Good, but are you sure that you want to steal from me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a final chance; you didn¡¯t cherish it. Now, not only your fireflies, but I¡¯ll take your life as well.¡± Mo Badao released a strong, murderous aura.


    ¡°Is my life something which you can take so casually? Blood Saber, kill!¡± Qin Yu went ballistic and attacked first with his saber, drawing a blood-colored streak across the sky as he shed toward Mo Badao.


    ¡°A mere ant in the Origin Realm, you dare have the guts to be so arrogant in front of me?! Die!¡± The demonic aura from Mo Badao erupted toward the sky. Without unsheathing his sword, he thrust it forward to block Qin Yu¡¯s saber. He wouldn¡¯t even bother to unsheathe his sword for an Origin Realm cultivator.


    Ding! A piercing sound resounded when the two swords met. Fiery sparks jumped in all directions, and the two men both retreated a few steps from the impact.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Badao had never expected himself to be pushed back. A numb and sore feeling came from his arm. At the point of contact of the two swords, the sheath of his sword had been cut through, and the ck de inside was exposed. ¡°So strong?¡± Mo Badao was a little shocked.


    In the meantime, Qin Yu attacked again. This was Qin Yu¡¯s style. Once he attacked, he would use the greatest speed to continuously hammer at his enemy. His defense was to attack and gain the upperhand. ¡°Blood Waves Dashing to the Skies, kill!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s Blood Saber danced in his hands, and the sword qi that emerged became crimson waves that flooded forth in an attack.


    Mo Badao¡¯s facial expression changed, and he no longer dared to act arrogantly. His Demonic Sword unsheathed, its demonic qi was dense and its aura overbearing. The pair morphed into ck sword qi waves, and they rolled and expanded in attack. Boom boom! Crack crack! The red and ck waves collided. The battle emitted growling noises and the tter of des shattering.


    ¡°A Thousand Blood Shadows, kill kill kill!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s murderous aura rushed upward, and a bloody curtain swallowed the sky above. Thousands and hundreds of des fell from the illusion and crashed down in a mad fashion. As Qin Yu had refined a lot of fireflies, this move was much more stronger than in the past.


    A terrified expression formed on Mo Badao¡¯s face. He knew he¡¯d made a terrible mistake, underestimating Qin Yu¡¯s abilities. Was this a mere ant of the Origin Realm? Damn, even a cultivator in the Immersion Realm may not measure up to how strong he was! ¡°Hou!¡± Mo Badao growled demonically from deep within his chest. He was going all out, and his Demonic de released its strongest attack.


    ¡°The Demon Kills All!¡±

 Chapter 54; Double Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 54; Double Breakthrough</h4>


    -


    ¡°The Demon Kills All!¡±


    Qin Yu, relying on just his Origin Realm abilities, had forced Mo Badao, an Immersion Realm cultivator, to use the strongest attack from Modao Hall. This move was only used when the user was in extremely dangerous or risky circumstances.


    Afterunching the attack, the silhouette of a demon silhouette appeared in the sky. Hundreds and thousands of ck des rushed out and formed a mighty torrent. They surged towards the blood-red des which were blotting out the sky.


    Boom!


    The impact was ferocious and space was continuously being deformed. Loud explosive sounds rang out continuously.


    Gradually, the thunderous ngs turned into silence. The ck and red des faded away, leaving two slightly fazed men on a wrecked grasnd. They confronted each other in cold silence.


    Mo Badao¡¯s ck irises were fixated on Qin Yu, and surprise tumbled around in his heart. He thought that he was a rare genius. Yet, from what he had just witnessed, the man before him was the true genius. An Origin Realm cultivator had forced him, an Immersion Realm cultivator, into such a state. Even if this round was considered a draw, he had still lost.


    Qin Yu stared at Mo Badao and was secretly shocked as well. Of the four seeded yers, Mo Badao had the lowest cultivation stage. The rest of them were in the Middle stage of the Immersion Realm while he was only in the Beginning stage. However, he may have had the highest fighting strength. Although he managed to kill Qin Fang previously, trying to kill this dude today might be a hard task.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong. Why don¡¯t you and I stop fighting now?¡± What Mo Badao had said demonstrated his will to give way.


    ¡°We can stop on one condition - hand over all of your fireflies.¡± Qin Yu demanded. Mo Badao had initiated the fight and wanted to snatch his fireflies. Now that he could not, he should at least pay a price for it.


    Of course, if Qin Yu was confident of killing this man, he would not stop at only wanting the fireflies. He would never be nice to those who had attempted to take his life and would kill them in return.


    Mo Badao¡¯s brows quivered and the light which shone through his eyes brightened.


    ¡°It seems like we can only continue to speak through our swords.¡± A murderous gleam shed through Qin Yu¡¯s eyes and his aura grew stronger. The light on his blood saber shone.


    ¡°Wait! Fine, I¡¯ll give them to you.¡± Mo Badao¡¯s sudden words shocked Qin Yu. His aura stopped growing and his eyes were fixed upon Mo Badao.


    Without hesitation, Mo Badao opened his mouth and over twenty fireflies flew out into the air.


    Roar! A ck shadow in the shape of a tiger leapt out from Qin Yu¡¯s forehead. It engulfed all of the fireflies in the air and retreated into his forehead.


    Witnessing the scene, Mo Badao¡¯s pupils dted and his cold and stoic expression changed into a myriad of different expressions. Damn, who is this freak?


    ¡°Your name is Qin Yu, right? You¡¯re stronger than Qin Fang. Qin Fang should have never been called the top genius of the Qin family.¡± Mo Badao¡¯s tone had softened, and hecked his usual indifference and dominance.


    ¡°Qin Fang is dead already.¡± Qin Yu spoke apathetically, yet the statement had stunned Mo Badao.


    ¡°Qin Fang? Dead? Who killed him?¡± Mo Badao was shocked. As a fellow member of the four seeded yers, he was aware of Qin Fang¡¯s abilities. He may not be as strong as him but he was definitely not weak.


    ¡°I killed him.¡± Qin Yu grinned with a tinge of evilness.


    Mo Badao¡¯s cold face froze. He stared at Qin Yu for some time before a strange smile emerged on his face.


    ¡°Good, I will remember you. Farewell!¡±


    After saying this, he vanished into the vast mountain ranges. A man who could even kill Qin Fang... he had better stay out of Qin Yu¡¯s way.


    Qin Yu did not chase after him as he watched Mo Badao¡¯s silhouette merge into the dense forest and disappear. Only then did he open his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Brother Qin, what happened to you?¡± At the back, Murong Yue hurried over and shouted anxiously.


    Qin Yu used his hand to wipe away the traces of blood at the corner of his mouth. He then turned around and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, this is just a minor injury. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You hadn¡¯te back for a long time and I got worried. Hence, I came out to search for you. Coincidentally, I discovered intense fighting in this area and I hurried here. I never would have thought that you would really be here.¡± Mu Rongyue quickly rushed up and held onto Qin Yu¡¯s hand. Her face was full of worry.


    ¡°Brother, quick, let¡¯s find a ce to treat your injuries.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, okay.¡± Qin Yu nodded and quickly left the area with Mu Rongyue¡¯s assistance.


    The two of them returned to the mountain cave where Ruo Feng, Mu Rongyue¡¯s guard, used while he was recovering from his injuries. Ruo Feng¡¯s wounds were mostly healed after these few days. He was just about to set off to search for Mu Rongyue, only to see her supporting Qin Yu into the cave.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡± Ruo Feng rushed up in a pleasant surprise. Yet, he discovered Qin Yu, who was currently looking unwell. He hurriedly inquired about the situation.


    ¡°Master Qin is hurt? Pleasee in.¡±


    Ruo Feng hurriedly helped Mu Rongyue support Qin Yu into the cave. In reality, Qin Yu had not suffered such serious injuries and did not need both of them to support him.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, I¡¯m fine. Both of you could just guard the cave entrance for me and I will treat myself.¡± Upon entering the cave, Qin Yu sat down and smiled calmly as he spoke.


    ¡°Hm, okay. Ruo Feng, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    The both of them were afraid that they might disturb Qin Yu as he was healing his wounds and left the cave immediately.


    Qin Yu sat down and meditated, the self-recovery ability of ¡°Secrets of Eternal Life¡± began to operate. The wounds on his body began to heal themselves slowly.


    At the same time, within his consciousness, the Earth Spirit Pearl rotated rapidly without rest as it refined all of the fireflies. Turbulent energy surged into his body.


    Maybe the Earth Spirit Pearl knew that Qin Yu required a great amount of energy for his breakthrough, and did not leave any energy for itself this time around. All of the refined energy was transferred back to Qin Yu.


    Upon feeling the surge of energy that was channeled into him, Qin Yu began to absorb the abundant energy. At this moment, the meridians within his body were heavily pounded by the sudden burst of energy and began to loosen and expand.


    All of a sudden, a boom resounded. The air around Qin Yu had exploded and crazy wind torrents formed around him. The currents ruthlessly tore his tattered clothes and his jet ck hair.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Mu Rongyue heard themotion within the cave and thought that something had happened. She was shocked and rushed in.


    ¡°Brother, are you alright?¡± Mu Rongyue rushed towards Qin Yu and stared at him, her eyes brimming with worry.


    ¡°Huff.¡± Qin Yu breathed out infort as he grinned.


    ¡°I¡®m fine, I just broke through.¡±


    ¡°A breakthrough?¡± Mu Rongyue stared hard at Qin Yu, her face full of doubt. The aura on Qin Yu still indicated that he was at the peak of Origin Realm.


    As he saw the doubt on Mu Rongyue¡¯s face, Qin Yu smiled. Suddenly, a strong aura burst out from his body and turbulent airwaves rolled around him, causing his robes to p about majestically.


    ¡°The Beginning Stage of the Immersion Realm! Brother, you had broken through at such a fast pace! That¡¯s great!¡± However, even while rejoicing, Mu Rongyue was still curious. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already broken through, then why was your aura...¡±


    ¡°I practice ¡®The Skill of Aura Hiding¡¯, and I am able to cover up my aura.¡± Qin Yu grinned as he answered. He then withdrew his aura and reverted to the peak of the Origin Realm once again. Mu Rongyue was fascinated.


    ¡°Congrattions, Master Qin. You¡¯ve merely broken into the Immersion Realm yet you¡¯ve caused such a huge impact. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen this.¡± Ruo Feng walked over with a shocked expression on his face. A sudden explosion of the air due to a breakthrough was unheard of. This was merely breaking into the Immersion Realm from the Origin Realm. If he were to be breaking into higher realms in the future, what phenomenon would he stir up?


    Qin Yu stood up and felt power surging within him. What had made him happier was that the ¡°Refined Qi¡± of the ¡°Secrets of Eternal Life¡± had leveled up to the second level now. This meant that his self-recovery would be at a higher speed. This was more worthy of celebrationpared to a breakthrough.


    After he achieved a double breakthrough, Qin Yu now felt emboldened by his strength and ability. He felt that now was the time to head towards the center of the Illusory Battleground. That was the true arena for killing.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, we¡¯ll go to the center of the Battlefield.¡± Qin Yu was full of fighting will. Since he was in the Illusory Battlefield, he should head to the real killing grounds. Within his sea of consciousness, the Earth Spirit Pearl was extremely excited as well. The more Qin Yu kills, the greater the number of fireflies that it would be able to refine for the energy it needs to evolve.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Rongyue agreed and she looked towards Ruo Feng at the side.


    ¡°Ruo Feng, how¡¯s your injury?¡±


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m fine already.¡± Ruo Feng answered readily, strength apparent in his voice.¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Rongyue followed Qin Yu¡¯s pace and hurriedly stepped out of the mountain cave.


    The middle area of the Illusory Battlefield was a true ce of killing. Anyone who enters this area, even if they did not wish to kill, would still be influenced by the bloody spirit of the array. Their innate bloodlust would be uncovered and they would bepelled to kill, to madly indulge in the carnal pleasure of murder, until their enemies were all dead, or until they themselves were downed by their enemies.


    The three of them had just neared the central area and yet they could already sense the murderous aura which wafted towards them.


    Qin Yu was the most attuned to his senses, and he was able to perceive the influence of the will of the central arena, which carried a strong thirst for blood and murder. This will was able to permeate into one¡¯s body unconsciously and subtly control one¡¯s behavior and actions. It can cause one¡¯s blood to boil.


    Those with weak willpower would lose themselves to their innate thirst for blood and forgo their humanity. They would then turn into mindless killing machines obsessed with ughter. Even if it were the people close to them, they might not hesitate when killing them.


    Of course, this bit of will would not affect Qin Yu. He had lived twice, with his past life as Xie Di. Trying to influence his will would be a difficult task. However, it would be difficult to say the same for Mu Rongyue and Ruo Feng, who were standing behind him.


    ¡°Truly ruthless.¡± Qin Yu stopped walking and looked towards the central area that was shrouded in mist. He could not help but think about the mercilessness of the person who had set up the array. This was going to kill countless people.


    ¡°Brother, what''s wrong?¡± Mu Rongyue saw Qin Yu stop and rushed forward, her eyes fixated at the area full of murderous aura before her. She frowned as her blood started to be restless.


    ¡°Quick quick, faster. If we¡¯re slow, we¡¯ll be toote.¡±


    Qin Yu was about to answer Mu Rongyue¡¯s question when a group of men dashed forward from behind, yelling loudly. They had rushed past the three of them at lightning speed and seemed to bepeting for something.


    Behind them was another group of men who were hot on their heels.


    ¡°Hey, It¡¯s Qin Yu.¡± One man within the group saw Qin Yu and stopped running immediately.


    Qin Yu turned and his gaze paused after he saw him.


    ¡°Mo Badao.¡±


    ¡°What a pleasure to see you.¡± Mo Badao¡¯s cold face had a slight grin.


    If those who know him had seen the smile, they would all feel extremely shocked.


    Mo Badao always had a cold expression and an overbearing aura. No one dared toe close to him or to make friends with him. Neither had anyone seen him smile at someone before. It was strange for him to actually smile at Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu felt weird as well. Mo Badao seemed to be very friendly to him.


    ¡°Are you going to fight for the Spirit tools as well?¡±


    ¡°Spirit tools?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s gaze brightened, and a trace of doubt appeared on his face.


    Spirit tools were weapons that would make numerous cultivators go crazy. They had exceeded the standard of normal weapons and were of a higher level. Only Spirit Tool Masters could produce them and the entire Country of Qiongxi had none. This shows how scarce Spirit Tools were.


    A spirit tool had appeared! No wonder so many people went berserk. A river of blood might have already been spilled for the sake of obtaining the spirit tool.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Looking at Qin Yu¡¯s expression, Mo Badao¡¯s pupils contracted and he grinned strangely again. ¡°Heh... it doesn¡¯t matter if you didn''t know. I¡¯ll leave first. Goodbye!¡± After he had spoken, he chased after the figures before him and left.

 Chapter 55: Buried Alive

    <h4>Chapter 55: Buried Alive</h4>


    -


    ¡°Da Ge, are we going in?¡± Mu Rongyue looked at the crowd of people rushing in and asked Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu frowned while looking forward, with a hint of hesitation hidden deep within his eyes. He only answered after a long time: ¡°Little Yue, do you feel as if your internal energy is somewhat unstable, and do you feel a faint impulse to kill?


    Mu Rongyue was startled for a moment before immediately nodding her head, ¡°That¡¯s right, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°Inside, there¡¯s an array which makes people feel bloodthirsty. We are standing on the edge of that array. If people with insufficient willpower enters, they¡¯ll turn into a bloodthirsty murderer that wouldn¡¯t even recognize their own family, almost as if they became a homicidal puppet.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face was grave as he spoke.


    Hearing this, Mu Rongyue and Ruo Feng¡¯s faces turned pale.


    ¡°Therefore, I don¡¯t want you to go in. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re killing others or others are killing you, it will still be very dangerous.¡± Qin Yu continued with a serious tone.


    ¡°Miss, what Young Master Qin said was right. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t enter.¡± Ruo Feng did not have any objections to Qin Yu¡¯s advice and immediately stepped forward to dissuade Mu Rongyue. She was a princess - how could she go in there and risk her life when she was more valuable than gold? Ruo Feng absolutely would not allow Mu Rongyue to enter.


    After hearing Ruo Feng¡¯s opinion, Qin Yu made his decision. ¡°You guys wait outside. I¡¯ll enter.¡±


    ¡°No way. Since it¡¯s dangerous inside, Da Ge shouldn¡¯t go in! Otherwise, I will enter with you.¡± Mu Rongyue shouted.


    Qin Yu shook his head, ¡°Little Yue, it¡¯s still safer if I go in myself. Even if I am influenced by the baleful aura, at least we wouldn¡¯t end up killing each other. Besides, you should be clear about my strength already, so there is no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Miss, what Young Master Qin said is right.¡± Ruo Feng naturally didn¡¯t let off the chance to persuade Mu Rongyue.


    Mu Rongyue was silent for a moment and pondered for a long time. Qin Yu¡¯s words were reasonable and she was definitely unwilling for them to kill each other so she could only agree helplessly. ¡°Fine, then you must be careful, Da Ge. If something happens,e out immediately. I¡¯ll be outside waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qin Yu nodded heavily, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. Stay here and train the ¡®Rainbow Startling Swordy¡¯ well.¡± After he was done speaking, he stepped inside and his figure was slowly swallowed by darkness.


    A sad trace of mncholy flickered in Mu Rongyue¡¯s beautiful eyes as she watched Qin Yu¡¯s back disappear into the dark. Looking at Qin Yu¡¯s fading back, she felt as if a piece of her heart was being taken away.


    Why did she feel like this? Could it be...


    ¡°Qin Zhao, look! It¡¯s that slut.¡±


    A voice suddenly came from behind them, breaking Mu Rongyue from her chain of thought. She turned her head and was startled to see two familiar faces.


    The phrase ¡®enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road¡¯ really applied here; the two who hade were actually Qin Zhao and Lu Wushuang.


    Seeing the two together again, a strange expression shed on Mu Rongyue¡¯s face. She really didn¡¯t understand how the two managed to get back together. After the incident earlier, the two should¡¯ve broken up.


    This time, there were three others following them, forming a group of five people Nobody in the group had low cultivation.


    Qin Zhao also discovered Mu Rongyue and immediately charged forward, aggressively surrounding Mu Rongyue and Ruo Feng with his group.


    ¡°What¡¯re you guys doing?¡± Ruo Feng blocked Mu Rongyue¡¯s body behind him, glowering at Qin Zhao and his group.


    ¡°Slut, where¡¯s Qin Yu, that bastard?¡± Lu Wushuang shouted aggressively. She only dared to do this because Qin Yu wasn¡¯t here. If he was really here, she probably wouldn¡¯t even dare to release a fart.


    ¡°Shut up! Daring to call my family¡¯s Miss a slut, are you tired of living?¡± Ruo Feng angrily yelled. How could he possibly endure his country¡¯s majestic princess being called a slut?


    Mu Rongyue¡¯s gaze was icy. She didn¡¯t bother to pay them any further attention: ¡°Ruo Feng, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Halt!¡± Lu Wushuang shouted, blocking Mu Rongyue¡¯s path. She sneered coldly, ¡°You think leaving would be so easy? Everyone, capture her! Don¡¯t tell me you guys don¡¯t want such a beautifuldy?¡±


    Lu Wushuang hated Qin Yu and wanted his beloved woman to suffer all sorts of abuse from these men as revenge.


    Her words immediately caused the men¡¯s eyes to shine. Mu Rongyue¡¯s beauty was truly rarely seen - how could they not want her?


    ¡°Disgusting!¡± Ruo Feng howled, his sword ruthlessly shing at Lu Wushuang, ¡°Die!¡± There was no way he could tolerate his princess being humiliated like that. Furthermore, this area had the murderous spirit of the central area that influenced his will and filled him with a strong urge to kill. The others were simrly affected and in an instant, killing intent from the five-member group filled the air as they made the first move.


    And so, a fierce five versus two battle began.


    ......


    In a deste mountain range outside of Luosang City, Qin Yu¡¯s parents, Qin Wu and Mother Qin, were forcefully bound and dragged to a deste slope ofnd under Qin Chong and Qin Biao¡¯s escort.


    ¡°Qin Biao, how about here?¡± Qin Chong looked at the ck earth under his feet and turned to ask Qin Biao.


    Qin Biao replied very quickly, a sly and evil smile on his face: ¡°Second Uncle, this area¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    ¡°It really is, heh heh.¡± The two chuckled sinisterly. Qin Chong¡¯s face turned serious again as he turned to look at the apanying servants: ¡°Start digging, right here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A few of the apanying servants immediately picked up their shovels and chose a soft area ofnd before digging at lightning speed.


    Qin Wu watched their movements and asked angrily, ¡°Qin Chong, what are you trying to do?!¡±


    ¡°Audacious! My Second Uncle is the grand and stately Third Elder; his name is not something you can casually call.¡± Qin Biao shouted and ruthlessly punched Qin Wu''s stomach, causing him to cough up a mouthful of bile.


    ¡°Hehe, Qin Wu, I really advise you to be a bit more obedient so that you can avoid suffering too much before you die.¡± Qin Chong sneered arrogantly.


    ¡°What the hell do you guys want to do?¡± Qin Wu spat out a mouthful of bile and roared furiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know very soon.¡± Qin Chong continued tough evilly as he urged the servants dig quickly.


    The men were all cultivators so their digging speed was extraordinary. In a sh of an eye, a deep pit appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Alright, Qin Wu, it¡¯s time to send you and your wife on your way.¡± A sinister smile appeared on Qin Chong¡¯s face before he shouted an order, ¡°Push them in!¡±


    The Qin couple were immediately forcefully pushed into the pit. Mother Qin was still in shock, mindlessly calling out her son¡¯s name as she fell into the pit. Qin Wu finally understood what he wanted to do and red angrily at Qin Chong and Qin Biao, ¡°C-could it be, you...?¡± His voice was trembling with fury.


    ¡°Heh heh, you just realized?¡± Qin Biao stepped forward with a sinister smile on his face, his voice filled with contempt: ¡°Truly stupid. We¡¯re going to bury you alive, hahaha...!¡±


    ¡°Bury us alive?!¡± Qin Wu roared, ¡°Qin Chong, you old dog, you won¡¯t have a good death. Qin Biao, you bastard, Laozi won¡¯t let you off even when I be a ghost!¡±


    ¡°Death is already at hand and yet you¡¯re still barking so fiercely. Bury him for me.¡± Qin Chong ruthlessly ordered. Immediately, the earth turned into a quicksand-like sludge that swallowed up the Qin couple.


    ¡°Qin Chong, you bastard son of Qin Yuandao! (The Qin Family¡¯s Grand Elder) You father-son pair will definitely receive retribution! My son will take revenge for us and Laozi will be waiting for you in hell! Hahaha!¡± Qin Wuughed crazily as if he had gone mad. ¡°Qin Chong, who do you think you are? You¡¯re nothing more than the vile spawn of that dog, Qin Yuandao¡¯s shameful love affair with your mother! Your father was angered to death after knowing of the affair and your mother hung herself in humiliation, knowing she didn¡¯t have the face to meet others!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, make him shut up for Laozi!¡± Qin Chong¡¯s shout shook the skies as his eyes filled with negativity, making him appear very sinister.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Qin Biao shouted at one of the servants.


    ¡°Yes.¡± One of the servants obeyed and advanced with a shovel in hand, ruthlessly smashing it down on Qin Wu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Somebody suddenly shouted, startling everyone on the scene. The servant who was about to smash Qin Wu with the shovel only heard a bang sound as his shovel was sent flying out of his hands.


    In that split second, only a ck-robed masked man could be seen melding into the darkness, jumping into the pit, grabbing a person in each hand and flying away with them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Qin Chong roared loudly as he released a fierce palm strike at the ck shadow while chasing after him.


    The masked man had a simr strength to Qin Chong. However, he was currently carrying a person in each hand and was unable to block the attack.


    Just as the palm strike was about tond on the masked man¡¯s back, a swoosh was heard as another shadow suddenly leaped out of the woods. A loud bang sounded as the shadow met Qin Chong¡¯s palm strike.


    Qin Chong was fiercely pushed back while he was in mid-air, and almost copsed when hended on the ground.


    ¡°Second Uncle, are you alright? Chase after them!¡± Qin Biao shouted at the servants sternly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase any further, we won¡¯t be able to overtake them.¡± Qin Chong¡¯s arm was feeling sore, and his face looked somewhat pale. The man who had met his palm strike just now was absolutely an expert.


    ¡°S-Second Uncle, who saved them?¡± A drop of sweat dripped down Qin Biao¡¯s forehead. He couldn¡¯t believe that there was actually an expert who helped save Qin Wu behind his back.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is, inform the Grand Elder immediately.¡± Qin Chong ground his teeth, his voice fierce: ¡°Return and mobilize the whole of the Qin Family¡¯s power. We will bury dismember Qin Wu into ten thousand pieces and bury his corpse in this three feet deep pit here! Furthermore, there¡¯s still that Qin Yu. This time, we have topletely eliminate them!¡±


    After Qin Chong finished speaking, his entire face was colored with malice.


    ......


    More than ten kilometers to the northwest of Luosang City, there was a field covered in rampantly growing weeds. In the corner of the field was an abandoned cattle shed shaded by tall grass. Qin Wu and Mother Qin had taken over the cattle shed and was living in it.


    On a hillside not far from the field stood two ck-robed men. They had both already taken off their masks, exposing their true appearances.


    If Qin Chong saw the two, he definitely would¡¯ve been shocked. How could he have possibly imagined that the two would actually be the head of the Qin Family, Qin Zong and the Fifth Elder, Qin Zhan. They were two people who he couldn¡¯t possibly be more familiar with.


    ¡°Old Fifth, is this a safe area to leave them in?¡± Qin Zong looked in the direction of the cattle shack, speaking with some worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Da Ge. It¡¯ll be fine for a short time.¡± Qin Zhan was quite sure about this area¡¯s safety, ¡°When Qin Yu returns, it¡¯d be best to have them immediately leave Luosang City.¡±


    ¡°I can only do this, sigh...¡± Qin Zong signed helplessly.


    ¡°Right, Da Ge, why did youe to save them?¡± Qin Zhan asked strangely.


    ¡°I¡¯ve failed them and feel bad, so I wanted toe.¡± After that, Qin Zong exined what happened with the Grand Elder. Suddenly, Qin Zhan understood.


    ¡°That old man is really getting more and more muddled. Toward a genius like Qin Yu, he actually...¡± Qin Zhan was speechless with fury.


    ¡°Old Fifth, this was his decision. It wouldn¡¯t be good for us to say anything. Who told Qin Wu to cross his bottom line. Right, why did youe here to save them then?¡± Qin Zong continued to ask.


    ¡°After I saw Qin Yu¡¯s potential at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain, I just took a fancy to him and couldn¡¯t bear to see his parents killed just like this, especially with such a cruel method of burying them alive. Qin Chong¡¯s actions were going too far. At the very least, Qin Wu was also a part of our Qin Family. Using this method to kill him was too wrong!¡± Qin Zhan rubbed his forehead angrily, the veins on his arm bulging.


    A sharp light also appeared in Qin Zong¡¯s eyes, his voice icy: ¡°This time, Qin Chong had really gone too far.¡±


    ¡°Qin Chong and Qin Biao, that uncle-nephew pair aren¡¯t good people. Sooner orter, the Qin Family will be ruined by scum like them.¡± Qin Zhan seemed somewhat stirred up.


    ¡°Alright, Old Fifth, let¡¯s not speak of them anymore. It¡¯s better to head back first. If only Qin Yu could return earlier, sigh...¡± Qin Zong sighed again before turning and leaving.


    ......


    Inside the ughter Array, Qin Yu was currently fighting with someone.


    ¡°Where did this country bumpkine from, stay behind for Laozi! Sword, stab forth!¡± Dazzling short qi shined as the sword strikes chained together like waves of water, striking out unendingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Crimson light rushed forth as Qin Yu¡¯s de swiftly chopped down directly through the long sword qi image in the air before slicing him in two. In a sh, the earth was dyed red with blood.

 Chapter 56: Crazy Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 56: Crazy Massacre</h4>


    Qin Yu entered the heart of the array. He waved his sword and easily chopped down one of the cultivators preparing to attack him, causing everyone to feel surprised.


    Qin Yu was a peak Origin Realm cultivator and the cultivator that he just killed was an initial stage Immersion Realm cultivator. Leapfrogging realms and killing him with a single move was simply too terrifying.


    Naturally, these people also didn¡¯t waste any unnecessary time by paying attention to Qin Yu. They hurriedly passed by, swiftly blending into the stream of people madly rushing towards a pagoda in the center of the array.


    Qin Yu could also see the giant pagoda that towered high into the sky.


    The pagoda lied in the center of a very big za. Currently, the number of people gathering around the pagoda had already reached an astonishinglyrge number.


    From Qin Yu''s view, he could only see everyone''s hair, so it looked as if the pagoda was flooded in a sea of ck.


    Looking at the sea of ck, he estimated that there should be at least three thousand people, which was the majority of cultivators who had entered the ughter Array from the Martial Exam. The people scattered outside the array probably only amounted to less than a thousand strong.


    At this moment, everyone standing under the pagoda was looking up at the tower, their eyes filled with fervor and madness.


    Resplendent light of all colors shone brightly in all directions from the tip of the pagoda, and powerful waves of spiritual power were being released. The spirit tool must have been stored there, as only a spirit tool could cause such strong fluctuations of spiritual power.


    Indeed, the spirit tool was located on the top floor of the pagoda. Apart from the spirit tool, there were also a few ck-robed cultivators. They were all hunters and were the pagoda¡¯s defenders as well as its rulers.


    There was one person dressed differently amongst this group of hunters. Although he was also clothed in ck, the hems of his robes were embroidered with gold, clearly exhibiting his special and superior status. He was the king of the hunters this time - Can Bao. He was called Can Bao (Brutal Leopard), but he was certainly more brutal than a leopard could ever be. He had never once cared about another¡¯s life.


    He stood at the tallest point of the pagoda, revealing a sinister smile as he looked at the crowd as if they were ants. An eye-catching knife scar was etched on the side of his face. In his eyes, everyone below him wasn¡¯t people, butmbs for him to butcher.


    ¡°Da Ge, everyone¡¯s been attracted here. Our n can begin.¡± A person walked by, telling Can Bao.


    ¡°Ha...¡± Can Bao raised his head and sighed: ¡°Very good, let¡¯s begin!¡± After speaking, a mad, bloodthirsty glint appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Everyone below, listen well!¡±


    The crowd was attracted by the loud and clear voice that came from the skies. One by one, they raised their heads to look up in the direction of the voice.


    ¡°The pagoda in front of you currently has ten floors. Each floor holds a different treasure and the higher the floor, the better the reward. At the topyer lies a first-rate treasure - a top quality spirit tool, a top grade cultivation manual, and three ck grade pills, one of each of the following: Promoting Pill, Qi Returning Pill, and Life-Saving Pill.¡±


    The crowd red up immediately. Before he even finished speaking, many were already standing up impatiently.


    A spirit tool was already enough to make them go crazy, and yet, there were even a top grade cultivation manual and several ck grade cultivation pills, causing them topletely lose control.


    Therefore, countless people all wanted to rush into the pagoda. However, the pagoda¡¯s doors were tightly closed and there were also several strong cultivators guarding the entrance. There was simply no way to enter. A few hot-headed ones tried to break through, but the only result was them being cut down by the guards, turning into a bloody corpse lying at the front of the gates.


    ¡°Hurry up and exin how we can enter. Just say it already!¡± Some people were already rashly shouting up at the sky for answers.


    ¡°If you want to enter the pagoda, it¡¯s very simple. Every one of you will have a chance.¡± The voiceing from the sky didn¡¯t speak any superfluous words, and he immediately went to the key point. ¡°Due to the treasures being limited, there¡¯s also naturally a limited number of people that can obtain them. Therefore, our treasures can only be given to the strongest. If you wish to enter, then you must do so by using your abilities to prove your strength.¡±


    ¡°How do we prove ourselves?¡± Many people shouted questioningly.


    ¡°Very simple. Ten heads; as long as you get ten heads, you may enter the pagoda.¡±


    The voiceing from the skies made Qin Yu¡¯s heart shake. How ruthless! Their goal was very simple; they wanted these several thousand people to kill each other.


    However, the people surrounding him didn¡¯t look shocked at all. Rather, their eyes actually lighted up with zealous bloodthirst and killing intent. These people¡¯s wills had already been heavily influenced by the array and many had already lost their rationality. Naturally, there were also some who had strong wills that were able to resist the baleful aura of the array, and hanging on to a strand of sanity. However, those people only made up a small portion of the total group.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all two hours worth of time. For two hours, the doors to the pagoda will be open to the strong. After two hours, the doors will close and those who didn¡¯t manage to enter during the previous two hours will not get another chance. Now, let us begin. Geniuses, kill as much as you like; let me see who is the strongest!¡±


    The voice reverberated in the sky as the doors to the pagoda rumbled loudly. Sure enough, the doors really did start to open.


    ¡°The treasure is mine, die!¡± A howl erupted from somebody within the crowd as blood sshed in the air. When the warm blood came in contact with the air, it was as if everyone was doused with a barrel of gasoline. In an instant, everybody exploded with attacks as the spark grew into a raging fire.


    The crowd was densely packed with people. Blood spurted in the air everywhere as shes of sword qi filled the scene. It was aplete ughter.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    A cold wind blew at Qin Yu as someone rushed wildly at him and attacked him.


    It wasn¡¯t just behind him; people were also attacking from his right and left. Qin Yu¡¯s cultivation made him appear as an Origin Realm cultivator, and hence the others treated him as an easy kill and pounced ferociously on him.


    Under these circumstances, even if he waspletely free of the baleful influence, he still has no other choice but to kill.


    ¡°Wind, rise!¡± Qin Yu shouted loudly and his body fused with the wind, instantly disappearing from his original location.


    ¡°Just go die!¡± The blood saber danced in the air as he suddenly unleashed the ¡®Waves of Blood Overflowing The Heavens¡¯. They were allpletely engulfed by the crimson waves.


    When the waves of blood finally dissipated, three of the weaker attackers had died while the few stronger ones were mostly unharmed, but were left with ragged clothes.


    ¡°So strong!¡± The surrounding people all dispersed, their eyes staring in shock at Qin Yu who was only at the peak of Origin Realm. Nobody dared to challenge him again.


    Many of their wills had been influenced by the baleful influence, causing their heart to brim with bloodthirst and killing intent. However, they hadn¡¯t turned into fools who would court death with no regard for their lives. They all knew to prey on the weak and avoid the strong.


    Qin Yu stared at the three corpses coldly. Suddenly, a trace of amazement appeared on his face. The three corpses had disappeared into glimmering lights, leaving behind three firebugs that flew into the air. He hurriedly raised his head and at that moment, he saw the sky packed with firebugs fluttering up to the highest floor of the pagoda before finally flying inside and disappearing from his sight.


    So there was also such a method to collect the firebugs.


    Everyone in the crowd were too busy killing each other, so hardly anyone saw the scene above their heads.


    ¡°Those three heads are mine, get lost for Laozi!¡± Somebody roared, rushing in madly. His sword swung forward, aiming to take the three heads.


    ¡°Die¡± Those people were killed by him, so there was no way Qin Yu would let somebody else take them. His saber flew out with great ferocity.


    ¡°I also want your head!¡± His opponent was very violent and roared as he charged at Qin Yu.


    ¡°Attack!¡± The surrounding people saw how strong the two fighting for the three heads were and naturally didn¡¯t dare to join the fight. Instead, they attacked the others around them.


    At this moment, the only thing visible in the square was a ughter. Each and every one of them had turned into a killing machine as the fishy smell and crimson sight of blood constantly assaulted one¡¯s senses. Swords were cutting through flesh everywhere, and people fought until their opponent toppled over or they themselves fell.


    In a short moment, the za¡¯s earth waspletely dyed red with blood, bing a crimson field.


    ¡°Haha, how wonderful! This way is so much faster than having to personally kill them individually.¡± On the top floor of the pagoda, Can Bao watched the mad ughter. The scar on his face warped from hisughter.


    ¡°Da Ge, look, somebody already entered with ten heads.¡± At this moment, somebody reminded him.


    Can Bao looked at those who entered the pagoda andughed evilly, ¡°These people are all the strongest.¡±


    ¡°Right, there¡¯s nock of monsters among them. I¡¯m worried. If somebody really manages to rush up to the top floor, do we really have to give them the spirit tool and pills?¡±


    ¡°If somebody really does get here, it means they¡¯re a rare talent. Prince An instructed that if I can use the person, then we can give him the rewards. Otherwise, we can just kill him!¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll go arrange it.¡±


    The person retreated after speaking.


    ......


    Below, Qin Yu had already killed the strong cultivator and very quickly gathered up ten heads and exchanged them for a token to enter the pagoda.


    Since everything¡¯s already gone so far, he might¡¯ve as well enter the pagoda to take a look. He can investigate the hunters¡¯ plot and simultaneously fight for the spirit tool on the top floor. With his current strength and a spirit tool, he¡¯d be able to match a peak level Immersion Realm cultivator.


    When Qin Yu walked into the pagoda, there were already twenty or so people inside.


    When he entered, they all looked at him, their eyes glinting ominously with bloodlust and a hidden trace of surprise. Everyone here was the Cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me. All of them were at least in the middle stage of Immersion Realm. However, Qin Yu was still only at the peak of Origin Realm!


    Not only did a man of such meager strength not die, he even managed to get ten heads and enter. How did he manage to do this? Perhaps he was just lucky and snuck in by taking advantage of the circumstances?


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t pay any attention to their inquisitive gazes and just swept a cold nce across them before looking at the second floor. The path to the second floor was still not open and everyone could only stay here and wait.


    On this floor, a neat row of shelves was set up. Cultivation manuals, weapons, and some pills were ced on it. However, these were all low ranked treasures and nobody was really interested, Qin Yu included. So, he could only sit there and wait together with the others.


    People starteding in one by one. Everyone who entered was all covered in blood.


    As time passed, two hours slowly came to an end. The fierce sounds of fighting outside gradually weakened, showing that the killing and death outside had more or lesse to an end.


    Correspondingly, this meant that the first floor of the pagoda had slowly gotten crowded. Earlier, it had been fairlyfortable with only twenty or so people, but now, at least 300 people were all packed inside.


    Three hundred people. The three hundred had alle after killing ten people each. In other words, three thousand people had died outside. The Martial Exam contestants who entered the array could barely be considered as having gone through a fight. In fact, it was practically a massacre.


    Mu Rongyue wanted to stop a situation like this from urring but ultimately failed. Nobody had thought that in only twenty days time, thousands of geniuses would bepletely wiped out.


    This act was simply too cruel.

 Chapter 57: Fighting For Tokens

    <h4>Chapter 57: Fighting For Tokens</h4>


    Qin Yu swept his nce across the several hundred people and discovered a few familiar figures: the Demonic de Sect¡¯s Mo Badao, the Dugu family¡¯s Dugu Feiyan, and Hidden Sword Vi¡¯s Li Yijian. Apart from Qin Fang, who already had died, all of Luosang City¡¯s four great chosen contestants were here. In addition, Qin Yu also discovered another acquaintance, Qing Yun from Luonan City¡¯s Qing Family. Before, the two had fought at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. Qing Yun also discovered Qin Yu¡¯s existence. When she saw Qin Yu, a trace of astonishment appeared in her eyes. Qin Yu was actually still alive?


    Earlier at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain, Qin Yu had been forced by Qin Chong and the others to enter the Yin Demon¡¯s Forbidden Zone, and she, too, had heard about it. Everybody thought that Qin Yu had undoubtedly died; and, at that time, Qing Yun had felt it was truly a great pity. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t died and was standing, alive and well, before her.


    However, what suprised Qing Yun was that Qin Yu¡¯s cultivation hadn¡¯t changed at all; it was still at the peak of Origin Realm. Everyone else here was at least at Immersion Realm. She truly didn¡¯t know how he had entered with his cultivation level.


    Qin Yu watched Qing Yun attentively and also felt some surprise. When they had fought at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain, she was only at the peak of Origin Realm; yet now, she was already at the middle stage of Immersion Realm. She had directly skipped two stages! Truly powerful! Apparently, she had gained much more from Ten Thousand Beast Mountain than the others.


    Rumble. The doors behind them thudded, causing everyone to turn and find the gate had already closed. Two hours finally had passed. The first floor¡¯s doors shut, so the second floor¡¯s doors should soon open. The several hundred people on the first floor all stared at the shuttered threshold to the second floor with fervent gazes. With a bam that resounded, the doors to the second floor really opened.


    A ck-robed figure walked out and stood there aloofly, overlooking the crowd. ¡°Everyone, congrattions for sessfully enduring the first floor. You may choose whichever treasure you like from here.¡± After the ck-robed person spoke, his eyes moved toward the treasures on the shelf; yet, no one moved to touch them. ¡°Sigh... It seems the treasures of the first floor are beneath all you young talents. However, I guarantee that from the second floor onwards, the rewards will definitely be something of interest to everyone. But, to enter the second floor, you have to once again prove your strength.¡± With that, a strange, evil smile flickered across the ck-d figure¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do we need more heads?¡± Somebody immediately shouted loudly.


    ¡°No, no.¡± The ck-robed person smiled, but his grin was still very weird. ¡°Right now, all of you have a token in your hands. From now on, every floor of the tower will readily open to you so long as you have enough tokens. If you have two, you may proceed to the second floor; if you have three, you can reach the third floor; four to fourth floor, and so on. If you wish to enter the top floor, you must take ten tokens; firste, first served.¡±


    The ck-robed figure hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when somebody roared. ¡°Give me your token!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming if you think you can steal away my token.¡±


    ¡°If you won¡¯t give it, then just die!¡± Fights detonated in a sh as the hundreds of people in the pagoda were engulfed in yet another savage confrontation. Very quickly, the pagoda¡¯s floors were dyed red with blood.


    ¡°Just obediently hand over your token to me!¡± Five people rushed at Qin Yu together. He was only at Origin Realm; nobody would ignore such an easy target.


    ¡°Huh.¡± Qin Yu saw the five charging at him and felt somewhat awkward. ¡°There¡¯s five of you, so who should I give it to?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, give it to this Laozi!¡± A violent looking man yelled.


    ¡°Nonsense! His token is mine! Scram!¡± Another man countered and shouted as well.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± The violent-looking man raised his hand, sword light blossoming as he ruthlessly shed down. The other also released a roar and waved his sword. The two immediately began a frenzied battle. Neither of the two were weak, and their fighting was intense. Qin Yu and the other three didn¡¯t want to be identally injured and moved back slightly, giving them room.


    One of the remaining threeughed evilly, approaching Qin Yu. ¡°Hehehe, you can just give your token to me.¡±


    ¡°Scram, the token¡¯s mine.¡± The other two simultaneously stopped the other man. As a result, the three squared off for Qin Yu¡¯s token. Qin Yu decisively threw his token in the middle of the trio before swiftly using the wind to retreat.


    ¡°The token!¡± The three saw the token falling to the ground, and they almost simultaneously reached for it.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The three stooges collided and immediately started another chaotic brawl; but, just as they started fighting, suddenly, a crimson light engulfed the air above their heads. Inside the crimson wave of light, a berserk blood-colored sword light crackled fiercely, like lightning, and it howled as it rushed the trio.


    ¡°No!¡± The men shouted in fear; but, by the time they reacted, it was already toote. The wave of crimson sword qi exploded, tearing apart their bodies and spraying blood high into the air. Qin Yu had used one sneak attack to kill all three of them. He smiled and walked forward to pick up three tokens. Combined with his own, he already had four tokens and could ess the fourth floor of the tower.


    As Qin Yu retrieved the tokens, he saw three bugs fly out of the corpses¡¯ dantian region. One was red while the other two were green. Qin Yu knew that the fire bugs could measure strength by absorbing internal energy within the dantian and found that none of the three were at all weak; though naturally, those who managed to enter the first floor were absolutely the most elite in thepetition. None who remained could be considered inferior in any way. After the bugs came out, they didn¡¯t fly to the top of the pagoda, like outside, but rather to the entrance of the second floor where they were absorbed by the ck-robed figure guarding the gate.


    At the second floor¡¯s entrance, there were already a few people who had gathered enough tokens and swiftly rushed forward, chased by countless others. Everyone was worried the treasures on the higher floors would be taken by those just a step faster than them. ¡°Youngster, give me the four tokens you have, and Laozi will spare your life.¡± A fiendish looking man soaked in blood suddenly appeared in front of Qin Yu, his bloodshot eyes staring sternly at him. Qin Yu¡¯s pupils contracted as a ze ignited in his eyes. His body released an oppressive killing intent. ¡°What, you want to fight? Laozi will help you with that!¡±


    The other person didn¡¯t use a weapon and directly sent Qin Yu a swift punch. His fist¡¯s speed was inconceivable, leaving QIn Yu not even enough time to unsheathe his sword; so, he could only dodge. Qin Yu was confident that hardly anyone could match his speed; but, this time, he had run into somebody who was just as fast! ¡°Huh?¡± Clearly, the opponent also hadn¡¯t expected Qin Yu could dodge his punch and seemed somewhat surprised. However, he didn¡¯t stop, directly sending out another fist.


    ¡°Power Like Rushing Thunder!¡± A sudden p of thunder rattled the air, the noise resounding within the pagoda. Not only did it surprise Qin Yu¡¯s opponent, it also caught the attention of many of the surrounding people as well. Bang! The palm strike and fist smashed together.


    m! m! m! The fistfighter was forced to recoil a few steps. In this moment, he suddenly realized that Qin Yu wasn¡¯t a cultivator only at Origin Realm level. The power he demonstrated was definitely at the level of an Immersion Realm cultivator. The man had been deceived. Qin Yu was actually an Immersion Realm cultivator and not one to be easily bullied.


    Even more unexpected was the sharp sword that stabbed from behind, like lightning, at the man. Currently, he was being forced to retreat, and there was no avoiding the attack. A schlip noise sounded as the sword pierced through his back, preventing him from retreating anymore and forcing his footsteps to a halt.


    ¡°Eh...¡± The swift martial artist¡¯s eyes were wide with fury as he eyed the sharp sword poking from his stomach, still dripping with blood. A hoarse gasp came from his throat, and he slowly turned his head to vaguely glimpse the delicate face of a woman. The one who had attacked him was actually a beautiful, young girl.


    ¡°Your token is mine.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was cold; and, she twisted her sword, creating arge hole in the pit of his stomach before pulling out her weapon. Blood flooded from the hole, bubbling like a fountain. With a boom, the man¡¯s enormous body toppled over. Of course, his tokens all belonged to the girl, who removed three of them from his corpse.


    After getting the tokens, the girl still wasn¡¯t content, and her icy re shifted to Qin Yu. Her voice was cold: ¡°Since I helped you, give all your tokens to me.¡± Qin Yu stared back at the young miss. He recognized her; he had seen her during Luosang City¡¯s Martial Examination: the only girl of the four powerful selected yers, the Dugu Family¡¯s Dugu Feiyan. This woman was helping him? What a joke.


    In truth, Dugu Feiyan was exploiting Qin Yu, taking the chance when the swift martial artist was trying to retreat to mount a smooth sneak attack and easily snatch three tokens. Qin Yu had actually helped her; yet, she had made it sound like she had aided him and deserved his tokens as reward. Really ridiculous! ¡°You¡¯re helping me?¡± A trace of a sneer was on Qin Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Tell me I didn¡¯t.¡± Dugu Feiyan¡¯s hand grasped her longsword, still sticky with blood, when he approached.


    A ck-robeddy walked forward. ¡°You really are shameless. Obviously, it¡¯s just you rushing over to steal other¡¯s things when it¡¯s convenient; and, you still have the face to say that you helped him?¡± Her voice was unusually cool and elegant; it was Qing Yun.


    ¡°Beautiful miss, this doesn¡¯t seem to be any of your business. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t butt in.¡± A white-robed man carrying a de on his back stepped in front of Qing Yun and nced at Qin Yu. He was Hidden Sword VI¡¯s Li Yijian. Li Yijian and Dugu Feiyan seemed to have some sort of rtionship.


    ¡°You¡¯d better get out of here!¡± Qing Yun¡¯s hand held the Azure Edge Sword. Her frosty gaze filled with killing intent. Still smiling, Li Yijian didn¡¯t move a single step. His body started to release a sharp sword aura. As one of the biggest talents of Hidden Sword Vi, just standing there, he gave others a knife-like impression.


    Currently, the killing on the tower¡¯s first floor was slowly dwindling; and, most had already proceeded to the second floor while the rest had be cold corpses left behind. Only a few people had lingered to watch the four face off. However, none of them dared to poke their heads in after seeing Dugu Feiyan¡¯s strength, and they hurriedly ran to the next floor to fight for treasures. All who remained were Qin Yu and the other three.

 Chapter 58: Blood Shadow Definite Kill

    <h4>Chapter 58: Blood Shadow Definite Kill</h4>


    Qin Yu blinked and looked at Qing Yun curiously. He didn¡¯t really understand why Qing Yun would help him; they had fought brutally at Ten Thousand Beasts Mountain. When his gaze met Qing Yun¡¯s, his eyes glinted; yet, Qing Yun had a clear stare that suggested she was unfazed by his threatening aura. Unlike others who would go red in the eyes with bloodlust, Qing Yun had a stronger will. Inparison, traces of Dugu Feiyan and Li Yijian¡¯s bloodthirstiness could be seen in their eyes; their wills were not strong enough. The strength of one¡¯s discipline could tell a lot about one¡¯s future path of cultivation. Those who were disciplined ventured far on their path, while those with weaker wills would stagnate even if they had outstanding talent in their early days.


    ¡°You have ten breaths of time left. After that, the second floor will close,¡± decreed the man who guarded the entrance of the second floor, reminding the remaining four of them. The small group paused. Dugu Feiyan looked toward Qing Yun. Qing Yun was at the Middle Stage of the Immersion Realm and held an extraordinary Qing Feng Sword. Ending a fight with her within ten breaths would be impossible. With no alternatives, Dugu Feiyan could only give up.


    ¡°Count yourself lucky. Let¡¯s go.¡± Dugu Feiyan¡¯s silhouette shed as she leapt through the entrance of the second floor.


    Li Yijian smiled at Qing Yun. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll meet upstairs.¡± With that, he quickly followed Dugu Feiyan and leapt up the stairs as well.


    ¡°You must be careful,¡± Qing Yun warned Qin Yu before she vanished on the spot and entered the second floor. Qin Yu nodded with a smile, and he proceeded forward as well. However, he didn¡¯t enter immediately and stopped in front of the guard.


    The guard noticed Qin Yu before him, and his gaze turned icy. ¡°Hehe! Hello, Official!¡± Qin Yu smiled like a fluffy Pekingese Dog.


    Seeing Qin Yu¡¯s simpering smile, the coldness of the guard¡¯s gaze scattered a little. Nheless, he still questioned Qin Yu in frigid tones. ¡°You have a problem?¡±


    ¡°Official, there¡¯s a question I¡¯d like to ask you: You¡¯ve just eaten so many energy fireflies; would you care to share some with me? Hehe...¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The expression of the guard changed immediately, and he released a murderous aura.


    ¡°Blood Shadow Definite Kill! Die!¡± Qin Yu attacked first. As he attacked with the extremely strong move, a blood-red light bloomed, resembling the resplendent glory of a setting sun. In a blinding beam, two crossing de lights tore apart the illusory blood curtain and shed the body of the guard. Blood Shadow Definite Kill was the tenth move of the Red Blood Knife technique. Previously, Qin Yu only had the ability to use the ninth move, the Blood of a Thousand Shadows. But, since he was in the Immersion Realm now, he could force out this killer move.


    The guard had underestimated Qin Yu¡¯s guts and ability. Never would he have imagined that someone would dare to kill the guard of the tower within the pagoda itself. Qin Yu didn¡¯t care whether this man was the guard or not. Before the guard even fell, the young cultivator¡¯s palm struck the dantian position of the guard and sucked forcefully. Immediately, a dense group of energy fireflies rushed out with flickering red and green lights. The entire swarm of fireflies wasprised of hundreds, and more than half were red. Even the weakest ones were still green! After all, thepetitors who had died here were the top of the top; none of them would have had weak internal power. Qin Yu had struck gold!


    Qin Yu suppressed the mad happiness within him, yet his brow twitched. With a loud growl, the shadow of a ferocious tiger pounced out from his forehead. Opening it¡¯s huge maw, the cat swallowed all of the fireflies in a few gulps. After absorbing all the fireflies, Qin Yu flinched and rushed through the gate of the second floor. From right behind him came a huge boom, and the entrance closed.


    Once he entered the second floor, Qin Yu couldn¡¯t help but be slightly stunned at what he saw before him. The second floor was empty; but, surprisingly, there were no people. However, a few dead bodies were gradually sinking into the ground. Bloodstains were all over the ce, and all of the treasures were taken. Qin Yu could guess definitively that there had been a round of devastating ughter and looting, which confirmed that the spoils of the higher floors were much more preciouspared to those on the first.


    Once Qin Yu had looked around the empty second floor, his gaze shifted to the entrance of the third floor. There was no door, and the entrance was wide open with no guard. This confused him; didn¡¯t they say that three tokens were needed to pass the third floor? With no one on guard, it would be easy for anybody to enter. But, since it was so easy, Qin Yu was in no hurry to leave. Anyway, because he was thest to pass through, even if he hurried, there would be nothing left to grab. All of the treasures had clearly been taken. Qin Yu¡¯s goal was the treasure on the top floor.


    Based on his current abilities, Qin Yu might not be able to get the treasure on the top floor; thus, it would be useless for him to hurry onward. First, he had to increase his strength. Now was a perfect opportunity to use up the fireflies he had recently imed. Without hesitation, Qin Yu chose a rather secluded corner in which to meditate and prepared to use the energy of the fireflies. In Qin Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness, the Earth Spirit Pearl spun madly, and a tumultuous ck mist roared, drawing in the red and green fireflies; in this brutal way, the fiery bugs were refined.


    With hundreds of high level fireflies being converted, waves of wild and overwhelming energy swept through the young cultivator¡¯s meridians. His body shook and trembled uncontrobly. He seemed incapable of bearing the rampant energy as his muscles and tendons grew sore and painful. Qin Yu gritted his teeth. Even if his whole body was on fire, his facial expressions would remain the same. He only cared about absorbing the energy flooding in and gathering it into his dantian. In his dantian, the energy was transformed into Qin Yu¡¯s internal wellspring and distributed to different muscles and tendons. As the cycle of energy conversion continued, his aura strengthened level by level.


    As Xie Di in his past life, he¡¯d had an iparable advantage. His cultivation almost never encountered a bottleneck when grasping concepts. As long as he had sufficient energy, Xie Di could continuously increase his cultivation realms. However, the way in which he cultivated differed from others and was immensely powerful. The energy such cultivation consumed was also terrifyingly huge. For even a small increase, the energy Xie Di required was equal to, or even more than, what others needed for a breakthrough to a greater realm. Moving on to higher realms, the consumption only increased manifold. Of course, Xie Di¡¯s power in that realm would be multiplied.


    After an hour, Qin Yu¡¯s body gradually stopped trembling and eventually rxed. ¡°Huff!¡± With a deep breath, he raised a hand to wipe the sweat on his brow and stood up slowly. His gaze had be sharper, and his aura was stronger. The Middle Stage of the Immersion Realm. Thebined energy of more than a hundred elites could only increase Qin Yu¡¯s cultivation by a small step. If others knew, the extent of their shock would be unpredictable. If someone else were to do the same thing, all the energy wouldn¡¯t bepletely depleted even if they leveled up to the peak of the Immersion Realm! Now Qin Yu could proceed. If he had the chance, he would absorb more fireflies.


    Before he went any farther, Qin Yu made use of the ¡°Hidden Aura¡± technique and continued to project his cultivation level at the peak of the Origin Realm. With this deceptive aura, enemies would underestimate him in battle, and he could ambush them. If Qin Yu was lucky, he could attack unexpectedly and kill his opponent in one strike, like how he¡¯d killed the guard. Once everything was prepared, Qin Yu looked toward the entrance of the third floor and leapt upward with great force. Just when he was about to reach the entrance, he suddenly cried out.


    Qin Yu had no ce to steady himself in midair, and so he could only strike at the space with his palm. The space buzzed, and ripples formed. A force double his own radiated from the space and pushed back at him. Bam! With a muffled sound, Qin Yu rebounded about a meter beforending on the floor. ¡°Boundary waves?¡± Looking at the entrance within the space, Qin Yu finally understood why the threshold was wide open and no one guarded it. A boundary array had been set. The one who had set up the Illusory Battlefield was indeed a powerful Array Builder.


    Standing below and staring up at the entrance, Qin Yu soon found a solution. He took out three tokens from his Space Ring. With a clean whoosh, he flung out the three tokens, and they struck the boundary in the space. A ripple formed in the air, but there was no counter force; and, Qin Yu was directly sucked through the space.


    Upon sessfully entering the third floor, Qin Yu saw that it was empty as well without even corpses to be found. However, the traces of blood were even more ringpared to those on the second floor, and the smell was thicker. Without a doubt, an even more tragic battle had taken ce. The bodies had merely vanished. Since there was nothing on the third floor, there was no reason for Qin Yu to remain there. Four tokens were taken out, and he rushed toward the fourth floor. With only four tokens, this was as high as Qin Yu could go. To go up another floor, he would have to steal more tokens.


    However, there was no one at the fourth floor either. Qin Yu could find no one with tokens. Eyeing the entrance of the fifth floor, Qin Yu¡¯s face took on a slight gloominess. If he¡¯d known, he would have snatched a few more tokens on the first floor. Just as he was feeling depressed, a tragic ¡°argh¡± came from above. Qin Yu¡¯s gaze snapped up in astonishment. Reflected in his irises, a green figure fell from the gate above.


    ¡°Qing Yun!¡± With one nce, Qin Yu recognized the one falling as the Qing Family¡¯s Qing Yun. In that moment, he didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped up swiftly. He caught the girl and safely held her as hended on the ground lightly.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Qing Yun suddenly opened her mouth and spat up a mouthful of blood, staining Qin Yupletely.


    Qin Yu was a little stunned. ¡°Miss Qing, are you okay?¡± Who could hurt her this badly?


    Qing Yun lifted her head slowly. Her delicate face was pale, and her gaze flickered a few times. ¡°It¡¯s you, Qin Yu,¡± she said slowly.


    ¡°Erm, it¡¯s me. Are you okay? Who hurt you?¡± Qin Yu asked with worry. This woman had just helped him, and she was an extremely beautifuldy; he had to show concern at the very least.


    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m fine,¡± Qing Yun panted as she recovered an ounce of strength. ¡°I was harmed by the man and woman who we met on the first floor. They stole my token and my Qing Feng Sword. Cough...¡± While she spoke, Qing Yun coughed violently again, and blood flowed out of her mouth.


    ¡°Dugu Feiyan? Li Yijian?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s expression hardened, and a sharp light shone from his eyes suffused with a murderous aura.

 Chapter 59: Who Killed the Gatekeeper?

    <h4>Chapter 59: Who Killed the Gatekeeper?</h4>


    Qin Yu understood clearly why Dugu Feiyan and Li Yijian had joined forces to defeat Qing Yun and why Qing Yun had helped him escape earlier. Since this situation was because of him, he couldn¡¯t just stand by indifferently. Furthermore, Dugu Feiyan had tried to steal his tokens; he still hadn¡¯t even paid back that debt yet. But, naturally, treating Qing Yun¡¯s wound was most important right now; repaying Dugu Feiyan could wait.


    Qin Yu carried Qing Yun¡¯s soft and delicate body to an isted corner and carefully set her down. When he was about to start treating her wounds, a loud noise suddenly sounded from the upper floor. A ck figure plummeted from above,nding with a thud. ¡°Another person¡¯s been struck down?¡± Qin Yu looked at the fifth floor¡¯s entrance. His pupils abruptly contracted; the figure¡¯s clothing indicated the one who¡¯d fallen was actually a hunter.


    The hunter noticed Qin Yu and Qing Yun, and a trace of surprise appeared in his eyes. The hunter hadn¡¯t expected anybody to still be alive on the fourth floor. Everyone else had proceeded upward to beat each other bloody for the remaining treasures long ago; but, these two were actually hiding here. Yet, he could understand why with their current situation: As a single peak level Origin Realm cultivator and a seriously injured mid level Immersion Realm cultivator, they could only hide here to avoid being killed by others above.


    But, was hiding here really safe? The hunter sneered in his heart, and a demonic light appeared in his eyes as he stared at Qing Yun. The girl¡¯s looks weren¡¯t bad, and she could definitely be used to warm a bed. However, he was currently upied and would have toe backter. The hunter no longer paid any attention to the pair. His figure shing, he released another shout and jumped down to the floor below.


    ¡°How troublesome.¡± Qin Yu watched the hunter descend, and a few theories arose in his heart. He recalled the hunter he¡¯d killed back at the first floor and how he¡¯d worried about the hunter¡¯spanions finding something amiss. It seemed the group really had sent somebody down to investigate. Considering this possibility, Qin Yu secretly made preparations. If the situation wasn¡¯t good, then he¡¯d just have to kill the investigator directly. If Qin Yu didn¡¯t kill him now, a endless wave of hunters would pursue him.


    Qin Yu¡¯s guess was true: Very quickly, the hunter returned to the fourth floor and fixed his eyes on Qin Yu coldly. ¡°The gatekeeper at the first floor, have you seen him?¡± The investigator¡¯s voice was tinged with oppressive killing intent.


    Qin Yu faced the hunter calmly,pletely ignoring the intimidating tone in his voice, and replied indifferently, ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± The hunter¡¯s eyes shed, his killing intent surging. Despite the other¡¯s murderous aura, Qin Yu was still as calm as ever. His hand was prepared to unsheathe his sword at a moment¡¯s notice. He had to kill the hunter with a single strike; otherwise, he¡¯d rm the others and the aftermath would be grave. But, strangely, the hunter ultimately didn¡¯t act; instead, he just red fiercely at Qin Yu before flying up to the fifth floor and disappearing. The hunter urgently had to report back to the Captain and didn¡¯t have time to waste there.


    ¡°He left?¡± Qin Yu was somewhat disappointed. He¡¯d been ready; but, the other¡¯s actions meant all Qin Yu¡¯s efforts were for nothing, leaving him feeling a bit disappointed.


    However, Qing Yun¡¯s reaction waspletely different. She released a sigh of relief as she watched the hunter leave. ¡°Qin Yu, you should go. Don¡¯t worry about me. Bringing me along will only hinder you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to abandon a beautiful woman just like that,¡± Qin Yu refused jokingly.


    Turning slightly pink, Qing Yun ducked her head and said softly, ¡°Always such a smooth talker.¡±


    Qin Yu was startled; what ¡®always a smooth talker¡¯? He didn¡¯t remember saying any such words to her before. ¡°Uhh... that... uh... Just, let me treat you, alright?¡± Qin Yu changed the topic and began to treat Qing Yun¡¯s wounds. Currently, his¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·had already reached the second stage, and he could move his true qi to another person to help them recover. Furthermore, his space ring also held some medicinal pills. By treating the problem with two methods, Qing Yun began recovering at a swift pace.


    ......


    In the hidden chamber within the tower, the king of hunters, Can Bao, was in a great mood, pretending to be cultured and practicing calligraphy at a table. Of course, rather than elegant penmanship, he was practicing a specific sword technique. He grasped the brush in his hand, writing on the white parchment. Each time the brush fell, each stroke was filled with sharp sword qi and glowed with piercing light. Several people stood behind the king, and their faces filled with awe at Can Bao¡¯s strength evident in the strong sword intent the characters emitted. For fear of breaking the atmosphere, no one dared to make a sound; all just quietly watched.


    At this moment, somebody suddenly entered the room. It was the hunter who¡¯d been sent down to scout out the situation with the first-floor gatekeeper. The hunter who¡¯d just arrived was about to report the situation when he was immediately hushed by the others. Thus, there was nothing he could do other than wait obediently.


    Still disturbed by the intrusion, Can Bao stopped writing and asked in a cold, domineering voice, ¡°Did you discover what happened below?¡±


    The man hastily walked forward and kneeled. ¡°The cultivators who entered the tower have killed each other to the point that there¡¯s only a few people left. Currently, there are two on the fourth floor, five on the eighth floor, and the highest is the ninth floor with ten people. They are all waiting for the tenth floor to open.¡± The first floor and tenth floor were both locked and required a hunter to personally open them.


    ¡°What about Mo Feng? They¡¯ve almost all killed each other; so, where is he?¡± Can Bao¡¯s face revealed a hint of unhappiness.


    Seeing Can Bao¡¯s frown, the scout¡¯s body trembled, and his expression dimmed. ¡°Mo Feng, he... died.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Not just Can Bao, but everybody stared at the investigator with faces full of disbelief.


    ¡°Nonsense, how could Mo Feng have possibly died in this tower? Who would dare to kill him?!¡± Somebody immediately shouted in retort. Inside this pagoda, the hunters were the rulers and controlled the fates of everyone who entered. Nobody would dare to kill the masters of the tower! Not to mention, Mo Feng was just about to break through the middle stage of Immersion Realm. Even if somebody wanted to kill him, he still should¡¯ve had enough time to send out a distress signal and absolutely wouldn¡¯t have died so silently.


    Because of their arrogance, the hunters believed it was simply impossible for somebody to have acted against them, the masters in this pagoda. Therefore, when Mo Feng didn¡¯t immediately return, none of them had any worries or suspicions. It was only recently, when there was still no sign of him, that the group finally decided to send somebody to check. The result was that Mo Feng had actually died. Even though the scout who had been sent out reported such, the hunters still could not believe it.


    ¡°By the time I reached the first floor, Mo Feng¡¯s aura had already disappeared. And, near hisst position, there were only bloodstains and a few words written in blood: ¡®Origin killed me¡¯ If everyone doesn¡¯t believe it, then you can go down and look for yourselves. The bloodstains and hisst words are still there.¡± When people died within the ughter Array, their corpses would be teleported to a designated area outside of the Illusory Battlefield. However, the bloodstains and such things would remain. Upon hearing the investigator¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s faces turned stiff. The facts were right before their eyes, and they had no choice but to believe that there truly was somebody who could kill one of them. Qin Yu hadn¡¯t anticipated the dead hunter would leave behind a few dying words. After Qin Yu had killed him, he was anxious to rush to the second floor, and so he hadn¡¯t noticed.


    ¡°¡®Origin killed me¡¯; what does that mean?¡± Somebody asked the scout.


    That person muttered to himself for a bit before guessing, ¡°Maybe the killer¡¯s surname is ¡®Chu¡¯ (Origin), or the killer¡¯s name has that character?¡± In fact, the whole sentence was supposed to be, ¡°An Origin Realm Cultivator killed me.¡± Mo Feng hadn¡¯t known Qin Yu¡¯s name, and so the gatekeeper could only write as such. Unfortunately, he only had the chance to write a few words before he finally kicked the bucket. And, among the hunters, nobody was stupid enough to think an Origin Realm cultivator would actually be strong enough to defeat a mid-peak stage Immersion Realm cultivator in a wink of an eye, not even giving Mo Feng time to call for help. Thus, the hunters could only guess ¡°Chu¡±[footnote] The Pinyin for the character ¡®Origin¡¯ or ¡®Beginning¡¯/¡¯Basic¡¯ ³õ [/footnote] was a name.


    ¡°Find whoever has the surname ¡®Chu¡¯ or that character in their name.¡± Can Bao¡¯s scarred face was dreadfully cold, his voice icy enough to make a person shudder. Frankly, he didn¡¯t really grieve the loss of a man; but, having such a death on his watch was simply a disgrace to his pride. A shepherd dying to his ownmbs for ughter was simply a joke and a p in the face to the king of these shepherds.


    ¡°Da Ge, it¡¯s possible that the person we seek has already died in battle with somebody else,¡± somebody voiced. ¡°We¡¯ve discovered Mo Feng¡¯s death toote.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Another person reasoned, ¡°He has to be an expert if he killed Mo Feng near instantaneously. Such a powerful expert wouldn¡¯t die so easily. He may be one of the ten people on the ninth floor.¡± This analysis was very reasonable, and everyone immediately acknowledged it.


    ¡°Shi Yan, go. Move up the next stage of the n and try your hardest to find the killer,¡± Can Bao ordered coldly, bloodlust shing sharply in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man called ¡°Shi Yan¡± turned around and left the hidden chamber.


    ......


    The ten strongest of thepetitors all converged on the ninth floor of the pagoda. All were frightening cultivators who were at thete stage of Immersion Realm at the very least. The most powerful had already reached the apex of Immersion Realm. Reaching the peak of Immersion Realm may be no big deal; however, none of them were very old, and only a few were older than 20. To reach such a stage at such a young age meant that they were all monsters among monsters.


    On the ninth floor, nobody who was belowte stage Immersion Realm in cultivation was qualified to stand there. Even if one had enough tokens, whoever came would either be killed or kicked back down. As such, those unwillingly consigned to the eighth floor could only look on wistfully. Many wanted to enter; but, if they tried again, they¡¯d definitely be beaten back down once more and, this time, left as corpses.


    Five living people were still on the eighth floor. The rest were all bodies slowly fading into the ground, disappearing one by one. Among the five, three hailed from Luosang City: Mo Badao, Dugu Feiyan, and Li Yijian. The trio were part of Luosang City¡¯s selected yers, and the other two were from somewhere else. Apart from Mo Badao at the early stage of Immersion Realm, everyone else was at the middle stage.


    The reason why Mo Badao had survived until now and had even reached the eighth floor was his frightening fighting strength. He was so strong that he was able to ovee the difference in cultivation levels in a fight. Countless middle stage Immersion Realm cultivators had fallen beneath his de. However, no matter how much of a monster he was, he could only stop here.


    The ones on the next floor were true monsters, reaching the apex of Immersion Realm before even turning 20 years old was somethingpletely unheard of. In Luosang City, perspectives were too narrow: Luosang City¡¯s geniuses,pared to all those within the country of Qiongxi, were nothing. Naturally, this was only as it should be.


    But, Mo Badao didn¡¯t feel too discouraged; after all, the opponents were the greatest geniuses in the entirety of Qiongxi. For him, a youth that hailed from tiny Luosang City, reaching this far at the initial stage of Immersion Realm was already an amazing feat. ¡°You two, I¡¯m stopping here. I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Mo Badao¡¯s character was decisive; and, just as he said, he left, his figure disappearing in a sh as he leaped down to the seventh floor.


    ¡°Shall we go too?¡± Li Yijian asked, looking at Dugu Feiyan.


    ¡°En, let¡¯s go.¡± Dugu Feiyan leaped down to the seventh floor, and Li Yijian following closely behind. When both of them reached the fourth floor, they stopped, eyesnding on Qin Yu and Qing Yun recuperating in the corner. On the wicked pair¡¯s faces, brilliant smiles appeared, grins that were both gleeful and very dangerous, like wolves surrounding two beautiful, fatmbs.

 Chapter 60: The Price of Underestimating your Opponents.

    <h4>Chapter 60: The Price of Underestimating your Opponents.</h4>


    Qin Yu was using the "Secrets of Eternal Life" to cure Qing Yun. Her injuries were extremely severe, to the extent that he was not done healing her even until now. However, Dugu Feiyan and Li Yijian were now cornering them while emitting murderous auras.


    ¡°Qin Yu, it¡¯s them! Don¡¯t mind me and leave quickly!¡± Qing Yun stared hard at the two who wereing closer and spoke with anxiety.


    Qin Yu sat behind Qing Yun and his palms were pressed on her back. He revolved the ¡°Refining Qi¡± powers of the ¡°Secrets of Eternal Life¡± and rapidly directed its energy into Qing Yun¡¯s body. It swiftly healed the injuries within her.


    They were at the crucial moment of the healing process and all of their efforts would be in vain if they were to give up now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, you don¡¯t have to care about anything. Just cooperate with me while I circte my energy.¡± Qin Yu spoke and his tone resembled that of an order. On his forehead were beads of sweat.


    ¡°But...¡± Qing Yun¡¯s heart quivered and she felt touched from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Hang in there for a while and trust me. I¡¯m here - nothing will happen.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s tone softened a little.


    Qing Yun was silent for a moment. Tears welled up in her eyes as she was deeply moved.


    ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡± After that, she closed her eyes and adjusted her breathing to cooperate with Qin Yu fully. She could not be bothered with those cornering them now. Even if she was to die here, she would have no regrets. Numerous people had already died here today. Ever since she stepped in here, she was ready for death. At least, someone had moved her heart for thest time before death.


    ¡°The both of you better step back. Otherwise, you would have to bear the consequences!¡±


    When Dugu Feiyan and Li Yijian were less than a meter away, Qin Yu coldly spat out a threat as he released an icy aura that extended towards the two and sought to pressure the both of them.


    Dugu Feiyan walked in front and snickered in disdain. ¡°Save it. You¡¯re as good as dead.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure who¡¯s going to die yet.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice got even colder as his aura got stronger.


    ¡°A mere cripple at the Origin Realm. How dare you act so arrogant in front of me? I¡¯ll send you to hell now.¡± Dugu Feiyan released a murderous aura as a cold green light flickered in her hand. She unsheathed a long sword. It was precisely the Qingfeng sword she snatched from Qing Yun.


    With the treasured sword in hand, Dugu Feiyan was as arrogant as ever. ¡°Although I could not make it to the tenth story for the Promoting Pill, killing you would also get me one.¡±


    You must be so desperate for the pill that you became crazy just from thinking about it." Qin Yu replied, ridicule thick in his voice. He was currently trying his best to dy for time.


    ¡°Obviously you would be ignorant about this. When you had barged in, Official Song was infuriated. Hence, he promised us direct admission to the next round as well as a ck Grade Promoting Pill as long as we killed you.¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s brows creased at what Dugu Feiyan said. His sarcastic smile deepened. ¡°You¡¯re pathetic. From the moment you¡¯ve entered the Illusory Battlefield, you are already destined to be the hunted and the sacrifice of a royal battle. It¡¯s funny how you would believe in a dog official¡¯s verbal promise. You¡¯re stupid beyondprehension.¡±


    ¡°I would be stupid if I were to trust you.¡± Dugu Feiyan snickered.


    ¡°Feiyan, he is dying for time.¡± Lin Yijian stepped up to remind her.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± Fugu Feiyan replied indifferently. ¡°He¡¯s a dead man anyway, it¡¯s fine to let him speak.¡±


    ¡°Both of us may have to die here because no one is getting out of this tower.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s tone was as calm as ever and seemed to bepletely undisturbed by the both of them.


    ¡°Bullshit. A man has already left before us.¡± Li Yijian replied. Mo Badao was ahead of them initially and he was nowhere to be seen. He must have already left. However, the truth was bound to leave Li Yijian disappointed.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, we can¡¯t make it out of this tower.¡± A deep cold voice came from behind him. A ck silhouette shed as a man jumped up from the entrance below.


    ¡°Mo Badao?¡± Dugu Feiyan and Li Yijian were both stunned.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t left?¡± Li Yijian asked with an apathetic expression as he obstructed Mo Badao by standing in front of him.


    ¡°The path is blocked at the first story and I could onlye back.¡± Mo Badao replied expressionlessly.


    ¡°Blocked?¡± Everyone quivered. The path being blocked meant that all of them could not leave and would be stuck here forever.


    ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡± Dugu Feiyan¡¯s face turned pale. She did not care about Qin Yu and spun around to question Mo Badao loudly. She did not want to die here! She had a great life ahead and a bright future.


    ¡°You can go look for yourself if you don¡¯t trust me.¡± Mo Badao replied with a stern face.


    ¡°This..., Yijian, what do we do?¡± Dugu Feiyan looked towards Li Yijian with anxiety and indignance in her eyes.


    Li Yijian calmed himself down first. ¡°Feiyan, keep calm first. I think that the tower would not remain closed as such. When the battle above is over and there is a result, the tower should be opened.¡±


    Upon hearing what Li Yijian had said, Dugu Feiyan¡¯s brows eased as she understood. ¡°Right, the tower wouldn¡¯t be closed forever. Hmph, Qin Yu, you want to use this method for us to let you off? Do you think that¡¯s possible? You have to die today!¡± Dugu Feiyan spun around as she pointed her sword at Qin Yu and shouted.


    ¡°Really?¡± Qin Yu grinned as he stood up slowly. He had finished curing Qing Yun.


    Qing Yun stood up as well. Although it would be impossible for her to recover immediately, she had no more major injuries. She could now fight.


    As she stood up, a piercing and icy re shot out from her eyes toward Dugu Feiyan. She had almost lost her life when Dugu Feiyan and Li Yijian joined up against her. Now that the two women had met face to face, their eyes turned red instantly as they looked at each other like hated enemies.


    Dugu Feiyan did not flinch or avoid Qing Yun¡¯s piercing re. To her, Qing Yun was of no threat. Her injuries could not havepletely healed. Furthermore, she had nothing to use against her without her Qingfeng Sword.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky! Not only did you not die, but there¡¯s also someone to treat and heal you.¡± Dugu Feiyan spoke sarcastically.


    ¡°How could I die when you¡¯re still alive?¡± Qing Yun¡¯s gaze fell onto the Qingfeng Sword being grasped by Dugu Feiyan as a burning rage surfaced in her eyes. The Qingfeng Sword was an antique heirloom of her family. How could she face her family if she had lost it?


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to want me dead. I¡¯ll let you experience the feeling of death again! Die!¡± Dugu Feiyan¡¯s wrist turned as the Qingfeng Sword sliced through the air, leaving behind an illusionary green sword light. It shot towards Qing Yun like a gust of wind.


    ¡°Hey, wait.¡± Mo Badao suddenly called out.


    ¡°Brother Badao, what do you want to do?¡± Li Yijian stepped in front of him immediately, his hand grasping the handle of his sword that he carried on his back.


    Mo Badao¡¯s face twitched in a rather sinister way. ¡°I just wanted to help you. What a pity...¡± After he had spoken, he retreated as he sighed helplessly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Yijian¡¯s brows knitted together. He seemed to realize something as he spun around quickly.


    Behind him, Dugu Feiyan stood frozen as she held her sword that pierced the air. She maintained her stance and posture and she dared not move even a single inch. This was because a blood-red de was now resting on her neck. The de was cold and carried a heavy and blood-thirsty aura.


    ¡°Erm, how could...?¡± Li Yijian¡¯s mouth fell agape as he could barely believe his eyes. Was Dugu Feiyan so weak? She was conquered so easily by Qin Yu, who was merely an Origin Realm cultivator.


    ¡°I see, you¡¯re not in the Origin Realm.¡± Dugu Feiyan¡¯s voice trembled and her heart was filled with regret.


    She had underestimated her opponent too much due to her pride and would pay a terrible price for it.


    Qin Yu was not some cultivator who was merely at the peak of the Origin Realm. Within a split second, he had unleashed an ability that could only belong to Immersion Realm cultivators. Furthermore, his speed was so fast that he was nearly invisible to the naked eye. Before she was even able to make any mental preparation, Qin Yu had already gained control with a single move. She felt so aggrieved that she wanted to spurt blood.


    If only she had paid a little more attention, with her abilities, she would never have been controlled by Qin Yu so easily. What was funny was that she thought little of Qin Yu and felt that he posed a smaller threatpared to the already injured Qing Yun.


    ¡°Not in the Origin Realm?¡± Li Yijian was about to rush up when he halted his footsteps and stared fixedly at Qin Yu as if he was an unbloomed flower with many hidden secrets.


    At this point in time, Qin Yu felt no need to continue concealing himself. He released all of his aura with great momentum.


    ¡°The Middle Stage of the Immersion Realm.¡±


    Li Yijian face nched greatly with shock. Simrly, Mo Badao''s emotions fluctuated wildly and his changing facial expressions reflected the wild tempestuous storm brewing within his heart.


    Mo Badao had fought Qin Yu once. The ability which Qin Yu had shown was indeed that of a cultivator at the peak of the Origin Realm. It had only been a few days, and this brat had not just made it into the Immersion Realm, but broke into its Middle Stage! Damn, why was he bringing down everyone¡¯s self-esteem like this? Mo Badao had been in the Beginning Stage of the Immersion Realm for a really long time and had yet to reach the Middle Stage.


    He could not have recently just broken through; this was definitely impossible. There could never be such a crazy breakthrough speed in this world. He must have restrained from using some of his abilities and stopped himself from going all out in his earlier fights. Mo Badao would much rather believe this than to believe that Qin Yu had just recently broken into the Middle Stage.


    Even if he believed in this reason, Qin Yu''s ability still left him feeling incredibly shocked. Previously, his abilities at the Origin Realm apex was enough to make him flee for his life. If he were to disy his abilities at his current stage, how scary would it be? He dared not imagine it.


    Someone else was equally as shocked¡ªQing Yun. She had never thought that Qin Yu had hidden his ability so well. Of course, she had no time to be shocked. She needed to snatch back her family¡¯s heirloom, the Qingfeng Sword, before anything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve the Qingfeng Sword.¡± Qing Yun went up and snatched the Qingfeng Sword from Dugu Feiyan. She let out a sigh of relief the moment the sword was back in her hands. She had finally gotten this treasure back.


    ¡°Qin Yu, how about we stop fighting?¡± Li Yijian¡¯s aura immediately weakened and he released his sword from his grip. The aura released by Qin Yu was too strong. Although he was also in the Middle Stage of the Immersion Realm, he was definitely not as strong as Qin Yu.


    If Dugu Feiyan was not held captive, the two of them would definitely stand a chance against him. However, Dugu Feiyan was now under Qin Yu¡¯s control and there was nothing he could do to change that.


    ¡°Stop?¡± Qin Yuughed, seemingly with great happiness. ¡°Do you think that this is possible?¡±


    ¡°Yijian, save me!¡± Dugu Feiyan¡¯s body trembled as she cried for help. At this point in time, she finally knew what it was like to fear for her life.


    Li Yijian''s face turned cold as he saw Qin Yu''s brazen attitude. ¡°Qin Yu, I hope that you can consider the oue carefully. By hurting Feiyan, you¡¯re offending both the Dugu family and my Hidden Sword Mountain Vi. Do you think that you have the ability to go against these two great influences? Even the entire Qin Family cannot contend against us. Furthermore, if you really killed Feiyan, I will team up with Brother Badao and kill you as well!¡±


    ¡°Mo Badao?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s sharp gaze fell onto Mo Badao.

 Chapter 61: Blood Demon Descends

    <h4>Chapter 61: Blood Demon Descends</h4>


    Mo Badao sensed Qin Yu¡¯s sharp gaze and sighed, ¡°Hahh, I¡¯m just passing by. I still have business on the next floor now, so I¡¯ll be seeing you.¡± Without the slightest hesitation, He left, jumping up to the fifth floor and disappearing from sight. He¡¯d experienced Qin Yu¡¯s strength before and didn¡¯t want to be dragged into the mess.


    ¡°Mo Badao, you...!¡± Li Yijian¡¯s face was ugly. He had thought that, as they were all selected yers, they could join hands to deal with Qin Yu; but, he hadn¡¯t expected Mo Badao to run away even faster than a rabbit. What ¡°business on the next floor¡±?! That was all a load of bull!


    ¡°Who will you gang up with now?¡± Qin Yu had a faint, mocking sneer on his face.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yijian glowered at Qin Yu. ¡°Qin Yu, I don¡¯t need to team up with Mo Badao; I, alone, am enough. There¡¯s no way that I, at the middle stage of Immersion Realm, could possibly fail to crush you.¡±


    ¡°Very good then. I¡¯ll kill that woman beside you first so you¡¯ll know how to crush me after.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face held a disdainful smile.


    ¡°Attack Dugu Feiyan if you dare, Qin Yu! If you touch her, the Dugu Family and my Hidden Sword Vi will raze the Qin to the ground,¡± threatened Li Yijian.


    ¡°Heh, Laozi is soooo scared. Die!¡± Qin Yu shouted thest word, and the saber in his hands suddenlyshed out. The ice sharp edge of the de slid swiftly towards Dugu Feiyan¡¯s delicate nape.


    Dugu Feiyan screamed in fear. ¡°No, save me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°You dare?!¡± Li Yijian reacted immediately. Born from the Hidden Sword Vi, his sword techniques were naturally far from ordinary; they were swift, fierce, urate, and unpredictable.Qin Yu¡¯s saber was just about to slice through Dugu Feiyan¡¯s neck when a ck sound rang out as if his de was struck by something. A powerful force had blocked him, stopping his weapon.


    ¡°Die!¡± A howl burst out of Qin Yu¡¯s chest as power violently surged within him. Forcefully, the young cultivator broke through the resistance and ran a stroke across Dugu Feiyan¡¯s neck, creating a rain of blood.


    ¡°Aaaaahh!¡± Dugu Feiyan released a mournful scream as she fell to the floor, paralyzed. Blood pumped violently from the gaping wound on her neck.


    ¡°Feiyan, quickly! Come here!¡± Li Yijian shouted, and the flexible sword in his hand fiercely darted forward, like a viper. Earlier, he¡¯d used precisely this flexible sword to shove away Qin Yu¡¯s de. Although much blood flowed from Dugu Feiyan¡¯s neck, she wasn¡¯t dead, and her head was still connected to her body; thus, Li Yijian¡¯s move had, indeed, been effective. Qin Yu quickly realized he¡¯d underestimated Li Yijian earlier. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Li Yijian still had a final move.


    Originally, Li Yijian always carried one sword on his belt while another that he never touched was on his back. Up until now, he¡¯d only used the flexible sword from his belt, attacking Qin Yu when he least expected it. Furthermore, the way Li Yijian used his sword was always very strange: He¡¯d allow opponents to attack, then seize any gaps to counterattack and take control of the battle. Hidden Sword Vi really did appear to be quite skilled!


    Qin Yu erased the contempt in his heart and brandished his saber, causing countless crimson stripes of sword qi to form and strike outward. Immediately, the originally blood-red sword qi twisted together with silvery qi strands in a violent sh. Li Yijian engaged Qin Yu in a fierce battle, giving Dugu Feiyan a chance to escape and survive. She was still one of the best of the best; and, upon discovering that she wouldn¡¯t die, her reaction was swift. She didn¡¯t care about her image as ady and rolled away, using her fastest speed to evade Li Yijian and Qin Yu¡¯s battle. A dark red bloodstain painted the ground as she slipped away.


    ¡°You think you can escape?!¡± Qing Yun¡¯s Azure Edge Sword burst with terrifying sword qi, and she fiercely chased after Dugu Feiyan. Earlier, Dugu Feiyan had wanted to take Qing Yun¡¯s life, so how could she possibly let this chance slip by? Currently, Dugu Feiyan waspletely defenseless. Her neck was wounded; and, in the chaos, she was unable to fend off Qing Yun¡¯s attacks. Apart from dodging, Dugu Feiyan could only cry out for help, ¡°Yijian, save me!¡± Not so long ago, how could she imagine that she, the powerful and proud, talented miss of the Dugu Family, would be reduced to a state like this?


    At this moment, Li Yijian was forced back again and again by Qin Yu¡¯s fierce, criss-crossing des of crimson sword qi; and, Li Yijian could barely look out for himself. His sword was very fast, but Qin Yu¡¯s reactions were even faster. Particrly his base speed was unimaginably fast, so much so that Li Yijian couldn¡¯t even fathom it. The longer they fought, the more apprehensive Li Yijian became, slowly giving birth to feelings of despair and helplessness. At this critical juncture, Dugu Feiyan suddenly cried out for help; and, Li Yijian¡¯s focus wavered, allowing Qin Yu¡¯s sword to snake through his defenses for a vicious strike.


    ¡°Nooo!¡± Li Yijian howled. In his frantic retreat, his sword danced wickedly, fighting to fend off Qin Yu¡¯s ruthless attacks.


    Qin Yu¡¯s eyes were red, and his killing intent surged along with his will to fight. ¡°Die!¡± His blood saber chopped through all obstacles, shing forward relentlessly.


    ¡°Aaahh!¡± A mournful, ear-piercing shriek shook the pagoda, echoing terrifyingly within the pagoda. Li Yijian desperately retreated. His hand, lopped off,y bloody on the hard ground with sword still in its grasp. For a swordsman to lose his hand was an undoubtedly destructive blow.


    Meanwhile, Dugu Feiyan also screamed. Qing Yun¡¯s Azure Edge Sword had left two eye-catching scars on Dugu Feiyan¡¯s considerably beautiful face, disfiguring her. The thing a woman cares about most is her face. If her face is destroyed, it¡¯s enough to make a woman go mad, especially if the woman¡¯s born a beauty. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Dugu Feiyan screeched hysterically as she leapt forward. She fiercely struck out with a palm that rumbled like thunder at Qing Yun. With no regard as to whether Qing Yun¡¯s counterattack would hit her or not, Dugu Feiyan was truly staking her like on this attack.


    Qing Yun didn¡¯t want to risk her life. She had the ability to kill Dugu Feiyan if she countered, but the palm strike would still hit her body. Although the injury may not be fatal, her previous wound still hadn¡¯t fully healed, and the attack would definitely aggravate it. If Qing Yun¡¯s condition worsened again, it¡¯d be a huge burden to Qin Yu, and she didn¡¯t want to owe him anything more. Therefore, she chose to retreat, dodging Dugu Feiyan¡¯s life-or-death blow.


    ¡°Slut, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Dugu Feiyan¡¯s eyes had turned bloodshot, as if she¡¯d gone mad. Even though Qing Yun withdrew, Dugu Feiyan refused to let her go and furiously pursued her with palm strikes.


    ¡°Scram!¡± A snarl echoed, and a sudden p of thunder boomed. Qin Yu dashed forward, releasing ¡°Power Like Rushing Thunder¡± with a rumble. The two palm strikes collided, forming a berserk wave of qi rippling out from between their palms. Qin Yu was forced half a step back while Dugu Feiyan was sent flying, mming painfully against the pagoda¡¯s walls before falling to the ground with blood spilling from her lips. Although Dugu Feiyan and Li Yijian were both in the middle stage of Immersion Realm, their actual fighting strength didn¡¯t match; otherwise, how could they be struggling against only Qin Yu?


    Li Yijian endured thencing pain in his arm and ran to Dugu Feiyan¡¯s side, supporting her with his remaining hand. ¡°Feiyan.¡± He didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Feiyan, how¡¯re you doing?¡±


    ¡°Keh.¡± Lifting her head, Dugu Feiyan coughed up a mouthful of blood and then gasped for breath for a time. Filled with resentment, she red at Qin Yu and Qing Yun and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Yijian, let¡¯s go. Today¡¯s hatred, we will remember.¡±


    ¡°Go? Did I say you two could leave?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s gaze was icy as he intimidatingly paced forward.


    Suddenly, his sleeve was grabbed by Qing Yun. ¡°Qin Yu, they¡¯ve already paid the price. Just let them go.¡± Qing Yun looked at him, a trace of entreaty in her eyes. She remained softhearted.


    Qin Yu looked at Qing Yun, startled. ¡°Are you sure you want to let them go? When they tried to kill you, they didn¡¯t intend to grant you mercy.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just let them go. Consider it as doing me a favor.¡± In any case, Qing Yun already owed Qin Yu, so owing him another favor wasn¡¯t anything big. Since Qing Yun had already said as much, Qin Yu could do nothing more. In any case, even if he let the wicked pair go, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the tower. In the end, escaping their fate of destruction would still be hard for them, so he might as well do Qing Yun this favor at little cost to himself.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle them as you¡¯ve asked. However, I must remind you: A cultivator¡¯s road often doesn¡¯t allow one to be kindhearted. If you don¡¯t pull a weed from the roots, you¡¯ll eventually only harm yourself when pricked by itstles,¡± warned Qin Yu solemnly.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you,¡± Qing Yun said and and walked forward to stare upon Li Yijian and Dugu Feiyan. ¡°You guys can go. If you¡¯re still this vicious the next time we meet, then I, too, will be ruthless.¡± Li Yijian and Dugu Feiyan¡¯s eyes were indifferent as they nced at Qing Yun before turning around and supporting each other out without another word. They stumbled down to the next floor.


    ¡°Hahh.¡± Watching the two leave, Qing Yun released a sigh and turned again to Qin Yu. ¡°Qin Yu, thank you.¡±


    Qin Yuughed. ¡°You¡¯ve already said ¡®thank you¡¯ twice now. You don¡¯t have to be this courteous. Everything that ured is all because you decided to help me; isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Qing Yun shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t really help you with anything, so IÒ»¡± She didn¡¯t get to finish speaking when a bang suddenly sounded. A person had just dropped from the upper floors, causing Qing Yun to jump in surprise. Qin Yu was also startled. When Qin Yu saw who had jumped down, a trace of shock appeared on his face. The one who¡¯de was none other than Mo Badao. His body was wounded, and blood poured from his mouth.


    ¡°You guys are still here? Quickly, run!¡± Mo Badao climbed to his feet; and, with that briefmand, he swiftly dashed to the exit as if fleeing something. But, indeed, he was running away.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Qing Yun asked, puzzled. Qin Yu also didn¡¯t know what had happened upstairs, but he suddenly seemed to sense something. His face changed, and he yanked Qing Yun¡¯s hand, only shouting a single word: ¡°Run!¡± His shout hadn¡¯t even settled before the two disappeared on the spot, jumping down to the lower floor.


    In the wake of their retreat, a bloody, petrifying killing intent rushed towards them and washed over the duo. A beast-like roar resounded, shaking the pagoda shook ceaselessly. A booming rumble immediately followed, and the entire fifth floor copsed loudly with a bang. Holding a broadsword still dripping with fresh blood, a manpletely stained in scarlet jumped directly out of the copsed ruins. He seemed just like a rampaging, murderous demon. The bloody demon looked around the fourth floor and discovered not a soul in sight. He raised his head, released a shout, and stomped heavily on the floor. Another rumble sounded as the floor copsed, revealing the exit to the third floor. The blood-soaked figure headed straight for the exit and descended.

 Chapter 62: Qin Yu’s Madness

    <h4>Chapter 62: Qin Yu¡¯s Madness</h4>


    Qin Yu and Qing Yun ran frantically the entire way until they finally reached the second floor.


    There were currently three people on the second floor. Dugu Feiyan and Li Yijian were supporting each other in a corner while Mo Badao was at the entrance, madly attacking the lock on the gate to the first floor with his demonic sword. However, a single person¡¯s strength was limited. Even after he struck at the sealed gate till he was panting like a tired dog, the gate did not move by a single inch, and his hard work only resulted in a few shallow cuts on its surface.


    ¡°Pant, pant.¡± Mo Badao started to frantically attack again after resting a little; he had to break down the gate! Fortunately, the one who came down was Qin Yu. Mo Badao¡¯s eyes lit up, and he shouted loudly: ¡°Qin Yu, quickly, help me cut apart this gate. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all die! After mentioning the possibility of death, a trace of deep and genuine fear appeared in his eyes.


    Qin Yu¡¯s eyes sharpened and he immediately walked up to the gate. Sure enough, it was sealed. He didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately agreed: ¡°All right.¡±


    After replying, he had Qing Yun move to one side, before his blood saber appeared in his hand, seemingly out of nowhere.


    Before this, none of them noticed it, but now that they were paying attention to how Qin Yu drew his sword, Dugu Feiyan, Li Yijian, and Mo Badao were all startled. Their eyes started to shine with greed.


    Qin Yu had a space ring, something that was extremely rare in not just Luosang City, but the entire Qiongxi Country. Until now, they''ve never seen anyone in their generation who had a space ring in their possession.


    Seeing a weak cultivator like Qin Yu actually having such a rare treasure truly filled others with envy and hate. If it wasn¡¯t for their current situation, they definitely would¡¯ve fought over it. The ring itself would be enough to drive people crazy, not to mention the things inside it.


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t have the time to take note of the hungry gazes of the three. He brandished his sword and walked to Mo Badao¡¯s side. Staring at the lock on the door, he spoke in a calm voice: ¡°Let¡¯s strike together and use our strongest moves.¡±


    Mo Badao snapped out of his thoughts, and he centered his gaze on the gate''s lock. Right now, his life was the most important and other things can be discussed after they escaped. "Alright, I¡¯ll count to three and we''ll attack together.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Qin Yu prepared himself.


    ¡°One... two... three! Demon ying World!¡±


    ¡°Blood of a Thousand Shadows!¡±


    The two struck forth with their strongest moves. Streams of crimson and ck interweaved like violently surging sea waves, painting a violent and frightening scene. Endless waves of Qi bombarded the gate, releasing ear-splitting booms on impact.


    The gate finally couldn¡¯t bear the terrifyingly strong joint attack from the two. A small crack appeared on its surface.


    This attack allowed Dugu Feiyan and Li Yijian to see Qin Yu¡¯s real fighting strength. The two were stunned, especially Li Yijian who had fought with Qin Yu earlier. His heart shook. In theirst battle, he had actually been holding back. This was his true strength.


    He already knew the might of Mo Badao¡¯s Demon ying World. If the move was unleashed on the seededpetitors, none of them would be able to resist it. This was the reason why they didn¡¯t dare to look down on Mo Badao despite his inferior cultivation.


    However, in front of Qin Yu¡¯s Blood of a Thousand Shadows, Demon ying World was overwhelmed in a sh. When the red and ck converged to form a powerful current, the red qi was stronger and more violent, with a bigger aura, and a greater prating force.


    At this moment, they finally realized that Qin Yu was the true monster of Luosang City. They were already incapable of matching up to him and being his opponent. If they wanted to get revenge for today, they could only find others in their families and ns to do it for them.


    ¡°Heh, there¡¯s finally a crack. Again!¡± Mo Badao shouted loudly. However, his shout hadn¡¯t finished before the earth shook wildly and a loud rumble was heard.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone looked up, startled, only to see the roof above their heads riddled with cracks and crumbling away.


    ¡°Not good, he¡¯sing! Quick, we must force open the door!¡± Mo Badao shouted loudly: ¡°Qin Yu, let¡¯s go again. This time, we have to seed.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s inner strength surged and he directed it to his saber, making it glow brilliantly with sword qi.


    ¡°One, two, three, attack!¡±


    The two released one more berserk joint attack.


    Rumble!


    Loud sounds of destruction rang out once again as the pagoda shook andrge bs of rock dropped down from above their heads. A bloodied person came jumping from the sky,nding on the second floor with a resounding bang.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Dugu Feiyan released a shrill, terrified scream at the sight of the man while Qing Yun turned pale with fright.


    In a split second, the entire second floor was enveloped by crimson light as a strong, stench of blood assaulted their senses and caused them to choke. The terrifying bloodthirst in the atmosphere caused the blood in their bodies to turn cold.


    Qin Yu and Mo Badao turned around quickly only to see the floor bathed in red light. In the middle stood a sinister looking man holding a blood red demonic broadsword. Qin Yu¡¯s face changed slightly and fright appeared on Mo Badao¡¯s face. He was already no longer a person, but a blood demon.


    ¡°He... he is the final victor of the pagoda¡¯spetition and he killed everyone on the floors above. My Demonic de Sect has records about his sword, the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword. It¡¯s a terrifying spirit tool.¡± Mo Badao stared at the sinister blood demon, his voice trembling with fear.


    Qin Yu stared at the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword, his eyes widening slightly. The sword would fit exceedingly well with his Scarlet Blood Sword Art and would boost his power greatly. However, the sword was also very strange. Its current user no longer looked conscious and acted like he was a puppet. He seemed to have be a sword ve.


    The blood demon finally saw that there were people around and his eyes filled with bloodthirst. He released a loud roar, and the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword trembled excitedly and crazily released blood devouring qi.


    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s somebody to kill!¡¯ The blood demon opened his bloody mouth and released a loud, hoarseugh. His red eyes twinkled as he swept his gaze across the group, causing fear to sprout deep in their hearts. Finally, he rested his gaze on Qin Yu¡¯s body.


    Qin Yu felt his body turn cold. F*ck, was Laozi that attractive?


    Actually, it wasn''t because Qin Yu was attractive. Rather, the blood demon was attracted to the blood saber in Qin Yu''s hands. However, in the blood demon''s eyes, Qin Yu''s sword wasn''t even fit to be the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword''s little sidekick. To think that Qin Yu actually took out such a saber to show off, he must really be courting death!


    ¡°Die!¡± The blood demon shouted. The Demonic Blood Devouring Sword chopped down, and strands of crimson qi that were as thick as a man¡¯s wrist flew towards Qin Yu. Destruction ensued wherever the sword qi passed by as it danced chaotically.


    A spirit tool¡¯s strikes were truly devastating.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Qing Yun shouted, her delicate face turning ashen from fright.


    ¡°Wind, dodge! Cloudtrack Phantom!¡± Qin Yu dodged frantically, the wind spiritual qi and Cloudtrack Phantom working together to make his speed simply unimaginable, and it looked as if he was able to teleport. In a sh, he disappeared and reappeared on the other side of the floor.


    However, his clothes were still cleaved apart by the sword qi, and arge hole appeared in his clothing. The good thing though, was that he managed to avoid the dreadful sword.


    The strands of crimson sword qi swallowed up the phantom image that Qin Yu left behind, before smashing against the locked gate. The gate shattered into pieces, revealing an exit.


    ¡°Blood of a Thousand Shadows!¡± Qin Yu didn¡¯t try to wait for the crimson sword qi to dissipate, and he directly used his strongest move. Bloody light erupted from his saber, and the blood demon was swallowed up in an instant.


    Without waiting for the blood demon''s reaction, Qin Yu quickly activated the wind spiritual qi and Cloudtrack Phantom. He grabbed Qing Yun and flew towards the exit with terrifying speed.


    Behind him, the blood demon released a roar as he brandished the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword, and dispersed the crimson haze restricting him.


    Qin Yu¡¯s attack didn¡¯t harm the blood demon at all but he did not expect to harm that monster. He only wanted to hinder that demon, giving them a chance to escape.


    After the blood demon dealt with Qin Yu¡¯s attacks, he discovered that his surroundings were long empty. Thunderous rage billowed from the blood demon as he raged.


    A roar rang out as he stomped on the ground, causing the pagoda to shake violently as a sunken cavity was created in the floor. When he set down his foot, his entire body fell down to the first floor.


    On the first floor, Qin Yu and the others were madly dashing to the first floor¡¯s gate only to discover that, to their despair, the exit gate was locked. This gate was even thicker than the previous gate, so it seemed impossible to use brute force to break it open. Even if they could, there wasn¡¯t enough time, as the blood demon was already hot on their trails, and was already right behind them.


    ¡°Heh, I didn¡¯t expect that I, Mo Badao, would actually die here.¡± Mo Badao leaned against the stone wall weakly as blood flowed from his lips unceasingly. His clothes have already been dyed red with blood.


    Qin Yu looked at Mo Badao¡¯s sorry state and felt puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re wounded?¡±


    Mo Badao stared at Qin Yu powerlessly, revealing a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have your ridiculous speed. I was wounded by the aftermath of that attack earlier. A spirit tool is truly terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Ee.¡± Qin Yu remembered that in the fight earlier, although the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword¡¯s target was him, Mo Badao was right beside him, and with his speed, it was indeed hard to avoid being injured by the fallout.


    In fact, Mo Badao¡¯s speed was already very fast; after all, he was a seededpetitor for a reason. But unfortunately, in front of the spirit tool¡¯s attack, his speed was still not fast enough. Qin Yu had to use two evasion techniques stacked together in order to evade the attack.


    ¡°He came, what do we do?¡± Qing Yun looked at the blood demon, her face pale.


    Qin Yu locked eyes with the blood demon. His sinister features glowed with bloodlust as he stared at Qin Yu, and his desire to tear Qin Yu apart was reflected in his pupils.


    Right at this moment, Qin Yu¡¯s brain whirled and he seemed to have experienced a eureka moment. ¡°You guys move to the side. I have a n.¡±


    After speaking, his figure shed. He stood in front of the gate, his eyes gleaming as killing intent violently surged up. His will to fight ignited madly like a gigantic bonfire.


    He roared provocatively at the blood demon, ¡°Trash, just try to kill me!¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®trash¡¯ made the blood demon even more furious and it roared crazily without end. The sound echoed in the cavern, causing the earth to quake and the pagoda to shake.


    ¡°What the hell is he doing, has he gone mad!?¡± Mo Badao stared at Qin Yu, his eyes wide and mouth open.


    He was too crazy, wasn¡¯t this just seeking death?

 Chapter 63: The Blood Demon’s Frantic Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 63: The Blood Demon¡¯s Frantic Pursuit</h4>


    Qing Yun was plunged into great fear by Qin Yu''s actions, and her heart was beating so fast that she thought it would leap out of her chest. She could roughly guess what Qin Yu wanted to do, but his n was simply too crazy. He was basically ying with his life, but if he didn''t do so, they would probably die anyways. The only choice left was to gamble for their lives.


    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±


    The blood demon¡¯s roar caused the earth to quake endlessly, and his killing intent surged forth like a tsunami when he swung the Demonic Blood Devouring de. A barrage of swish sounds could be heard as crimson sword qi rushed forth madly,yering together to form a powerful tide of sword qi that hissed wildly. Space warped in its path, and only destruction was left in its wake; it was simply too dreadful. Soon, Qin Yu was enveloped by the tide, and his figure appeared so small and vulnerable that it looked like he wouldn''t be able to survive a single strike. The sword hadn''t even reached him, but his body was already warped by the sword light, and he looked as if he would be torn to shreds.


    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± A hysteric scream escaped from Qing Yun as she recklessly rushed forward, only for her to be pulled back by Mo Badao.


    ¡°Do you not want to live anymore?!¡± Mo Badao shouted.


    ¡°Get lost, it¡¯s not your business!¡± Qing Yun seemed to have gone mad as she fiercely flung off Mo Badao¡¯s hand.


    Boom! The gigantic wave of sword qi mmed into the location where Qin Yu was standing at, destroying everything around it. The sword qi¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t slow down at all as it directly struck against the gate, causing it to tremble violently before splitting into two pieces and copsing on the floor with a loud crash.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    A cacophony of screams rang out. The berserk qi continued surging forth and swept everything away. Qing Yun bore the brunt of the attack and was sent flying away powerlessly. Mo Badao, Li Yijian and Dugu Feiyan were also caught up in the wave and were sent flying far away, their screams echoing in the air.


    A spirit tool¡¯s attack was simply too dreadful.


    A hoarse, almost unhumanughter came from the blood demon. "Die, you will all die!"


    ¡°Qin Yu......¡± Qing Yun clenched her teeth as she relied on her strong willpower to lift her head from the floor. Her beautiful eyes stared in Qin Yu¡¯s direction only to find that there wasn¡¯t a single trace of him. A teardrop silently rolled down her face, as she was subsumed in her grief. She suddenly felt an unspeakable pain in her heart, as if she had lost someone special in her life. She didn¡¯t understand why it hurt so much and for some inexplicable reason, she only wanted to see that young man¡¯s figure in front of her.


    Qing Yun¡¯s movement attracted the blood demon who suddenly turned around, and the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword released a dreadful glow of crimson sword qi, which flew toward the four sprawled on the floor.


    The way to escape was just right there, but it was so close yet so far. Normally, he would only need a breath''s time to traverse the short distance, but right now, he felt that the destination was impossible to reach. Under the monster''s bloody gaze, he didn''t dare to show the slightest trace of rebellion. He could only silently wait for his death and wallow in despair, despair at his powerlessness.


    The others were all the same. Right now, there was only a gloomy sense of despair in the air, and all they could do was powerlessly wait for their deaths.


    ¡°Shahaha! Die!¡± The blood demon¡¯s sword was about to swing down when a powerful wave of killing intent surged towards him.


    ¡°Oi, you piece of shit, Laozi still hasn¡¯t died yet. Die!¡± A loud shout suddenly came from the gate behind the blood demon. His voice was still echoing in the room when the sky was filled with strands of crimson sword qi madly charging forth and swallowing the entire room.


    The blood demon released another series of roars, and before he turned to face his opponent, his de had already struck backward. Iparably powerful sword qi sliced apart the crimson strands. A huge crack appeared as the blood demon charged out to fight with the one who had just insulted him.


    After the blood demon left, the sense of death that had oppressed the four slowly disappeared. They gasped heavily, releasing sighs of relief as an emotional, joyful feeling spread throughout their bodies as a result of escaping from their close brush with death.


    Qing Yun cried tears of joy. It wasn¡¯t because she was happy that she escaped from death, but rather because Qin Yu was still alive. The one who had roared just now was precisely Qin Yu.


    Mo Badao got up and walked to Qing Yun, his ck eyes flickering. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Mo Badao¡¯s heart was clear that Qin Yu could¡¯ve just left alone earlier. The life and death of those within the pagoda shouldn¡¯t have concerned him. Had he been in Qin Yu¡¯s ce, he definitely would¡¯ve left immediately.


    But Qin Yu didn¡¯t leave, and he chose to fight against the blood demon without any regard for his life, to give them the chance to live. He definitely did this only for Qing Yun¡¯s sake. If it wasn¡¯t for Qing Yun, they would¡¯ve undoubtedly died today. Therefore, Qing Yun had indirectly saved their lives.


    As his benefactor that saved his life, Mo Badao at least had to care for her. Although many people called him a demonic cultivator, and he had a naturally cold and ruthless disposition and was not somebody one could easily approach, his heart was actually a lot stronger and better than most of those seemingly kind and sentimental beings.


    For example, Dugu Feiyan and Li Yijian. They saw that the gate was open and that the blood demon had already left, and so they immediately crawled up and fled for their lives. They didn¡¯t even give them a single nce. If it wasn¡¯t for the urgency of fleeing to protect their lives, they probably would¡¯ve teamed up to try and kill Qing Yun again.


    ¡°I¡¯m... fine.¡± Qing Yun got up with difficulty and replied to Mo Badao softly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re fine, that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying this, he started to walk forward, tightly following the two¡¯s pace ahead as they went to the exit.


    Outside, Qin Yu had been frantically running away the entire time and already escaped from the mountain peak where the ughter Array was located. However, the blood demon behind him never stopped chasing him, roaring in pursuit unceasingly, like he was a mad dog. From time to time, a devastating attack of sword qi would explode behind Qin Yu, causing him neverending trouble. If it wasn¡¯t for him havingprehended the spiritual nature of wind, even if he had ten lives, he still would¡¯ve died.


    But even so, he still looked like a sorry, miserable figure. He waspletely covered with blood and although he evaded every strike, the remnant sword qi left from the attacks still left him wounded.


    His clothes werepletely ruined and became no more than a strip of ragged cloth. Only his sensitive parts were covered, and everything else was fully exposed.


    Right now, he was somewhat regretting his actions back then. If he had just left directly back then, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a wretched situation now. But because of Qing Yun, he had to return and lure the blood demon out.


    It was just as Mo Badao thought. If it wasn¡¯t for Qin Yu, there was no way he would¡¯ve returned to lure out the blood demon.


    Dugu Feiyan and Li Yijian¡¯s deaths were something he couldn¡¯t be more eager for. As for Mo Badao, the two of them weren¡¯t especially close and his life or death wouldn¡¯t be of any concern.


    However, he also could not be considered to be too familiar with Qing Yun. Yet, during the fights earlier, he wasn¡¯t sure why, but the short time they spent with each other in the pagoda made him feel as if they had been good friends with each other for many years.


    In fact, when he was thinking about returning, QIn Yu had hesitated a little. However, in the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to abandon Qing Yun.


    He couldn¡¯t just watch on nkly as a young, beautiful maiden died in there. Furthermore, he had expended a lot of his strength to heal her wounds earlier. If he let her die now, all that effort would¡¯ve gone to naught.


    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t just let such a remarkable, fine woman die just like that.


    He didn¡¯t regret saving Qing Yun, he just hated that he also saved Li Yijian and Dugu Feiyan.


    ¡°Damn, next time I meet them, I have to settle this debt with interest. Others can be saved free of charge, but Laozi definitely won¡¯t for those two.¡± Qin Yu actually had the time to think about revenge while frantically dodging the monter¡¯s attacks.


    If somebody knew that right now, he still had time to think about other things and wasn¡¯t thinking for a way to shake off the the blood demon chasing him, their brains would definitely short circuit: F*ck, the most important thing right now is to save your own life, and yet you¡¯re still thinking about others? Aren¡¯t you worried that the monster will kill you with a strike of its sword?


    At this moment, deep in the mountains, a fierce, thunder like roar could be heard. The blood demon waspletely infuriated by Qin Yu. The more he ran away and dodged, the more he wanted to kill him.


    Qin Yu was as slippery as a fish, and no matter how hard the blood demon tried, he couldn¡¯t catch Qin Yu. He was simply ying with the blood demon who held a spiritual weapon, forcing him to run all around the mountain and countryside.


    Several mountain peaks were evenpletely ttened by the blood demon with the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword out of anger.


    Such big movements caused a hugemotion amongst those still in the ughter array. The remaining youths saw the two, the blood demon hot in pursuit, while Qin Yu fled desperately. The blood demon''s terrifying power made their hearts shake in fear. The mountain peaks were either stomped t or cut apart. It was simply too dreadful.


    Some unlucky guys were even dragged in, and they were caught up in the stray remnants of sword qi. If they didn¡¯t die, they were crippled. Not everyone had Qin Yu¡¯s freakish speed and ability.


    At the peak of the pagoda, several people were standing and watching the frantic chase across the mountain range. Amongst them, was the hunter king Can Bao.


    Can Bao stood at the very front, his eyes burning like torches as he fixed his eyes on the chase in the mountain range. A slight frown was etched on his face.


    ¡°Da Ge, the one we¡¯ve chosen in the end and turned into a blood demon isn¡¯t very good. It¡¯s been so long and it still hasn¡¯t been able to kill that guy. It even let four people escape from the pagoda. Do you want us to deal with them?¡± Somebody walked to Can Bao and asked with a t tone as they watched the mountain range.


    ¡°No need, they can be saved for the true blood demon.¡± The scars on Can Bao''s face twitch, and he revealed a strange smile.


    ¡°True blood demon?¡± That person was startled, ¡°Are you saying we¡¯ll need to find another person to rece him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that if the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword was in that man¡¯s hands, his strength would be far stronger?¡± Can Bao asked, his voice cold.


    The person was startled and immediatelyughed: ¡°Da Ge is wise. That person seems just like Da Ge and also understands the spiritual nature of wind. His talent is truly astonishing. If he can be a blood demon, it¡¯d naturally be better. However, seeing the circumstances, what happens if he dies? Should we act?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Can Bao shook his head again, ¡°If he really dies, it just shows that he wasn¡¯t strong enough and we wouldn¡¯t need to change people for the blood demon.¡±


    The people listening behind him understood his intentions and so they all just stared silently, no longer saying anything.


    ¡°I see you guys are still just doing superfluous work, huh.¡± An impolite voice sounded from behind them.


    When they heard somebody speaking impolitely in front of Can Bao, they immediately turned around angrily, their eyes sharp. But when they saw who it was, everyone¡¯s anger immediately vanished and the sharp light in their eyes disappeared.

 Chapter 64: The Blood Demon Dies.

    <h4>Chapter 64: The Blood Demon Dies.</h4>


    A resplendently dressed young man with a hint of a royal temperament entered. ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness!¡± The people present shuffled to the sides respectfully. Even Can Bao dared not stand on a higher tform, and he hurried down to face the young man.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± said Can Bao, bowing slightly. The affluent young man was none other than the son of Qiongxi¡¯s Prince Qi (Mu Tianqi), Mu Rongrui. A few days ago, he¡¯d pleaded to bring a small team of ten elites into the Illusory Battlefield to hunt down the man who used the demonic yin qi to attack others. However, Mu Rongrui had yet to find this man. The culprit might have died in the Battlefield for all he knew. Nheless, he was furious that his efforts seemed wasted and what he¡¯d done useless.


    Mu Rongrui¡¯s indifferent gaze fixed on Can Bao, and the young man¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. He¡¯d long heard of Can Bao¡¯s incredible reputation: His father referred to him as a cultivator so gifted that it would be impossible to find another like him in a thousand years. At merely 20 years old, Can Bao became a strong cultivator in the Transformation Realm and had even grasped the spiritual nature of Wind. At least in the country of Qiongxi, none before had achieved such aplishments, and probably none would ever again.


    Every time his father spoke highly of Can Bao, Mu Rongrui felt very indignant. He¡¯d long wanted to meet this man and even desired to fight him to see who was the stronger. He wanted to know precisely who¡¯s a genius that could not be found in a thousand years. Today, Mu Rongrui finally encountered Can Bao; although, more precisely, he¡¯d seen Can Bao in a painting before. The hundred elites groomed by Prince Qi all had portraits stowed in a secret ce. ¡°You¡¯re Can Bao?¡± Mu Rongrui stared sharply at the King of Hunters as he questioned him.


    Can Bao lifted his head and nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, I am your subordinate, Can Bao.¡± To Can Bao, Mu Rongrui couldn¡¯t be more familiar: He¡¯d once protected Mu Rongrui in secret; so, he¡¯d seen Mu Rongrui, but the young man had never seen him.


    ¡°Release all of your aura and show me,¡± Mu Rongruimanded in a deep voice.


    Can Bao was stunned for a moment, but he didn¡¯t dare go against his order and could onlyply. ¡°Yes.¡± The strength of his aura increased manifold at an unfathomable rate, and the air danced around him in turbulent torrents. ¡°Your Highness, is this enough?¡± Can Bao looked at Mu Rongrui¡¯s shocked expression and asked with a slight grin.


    ¡°Ye-yes,¡± Mu Rongrui exhaled, his heart disturbed. He¡¯d been indignant, but now he was truly convinced: Can Bao could, indeed, be considered as unsurpassed by those before and after him! ¡°You¡¯re very strong and truly live up to your title as the elected King of the Hunters,¡± walking to the highest tform, Mu Rongrui praised Can Bao. The young man¡¯s eyes dropped to a pair chasing each other within the mountain ranges of the Battlefield. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill them both in the tower? Why did you let them go? ¡±


    Can Bao walked to Mu Rongrui¡¯s side and said calmly, ¡°Your Highness, the Illusory Battlefield will only open after three months. It hasn¡¯t even been a month, and we have ample time. At least they could amuse us in the meanwhile.¡± Mu Rongrui¡¯s fair face twitched, and he gave Can Bao a weird nce; this man enjoyed ying with the lives of others. But, Can Bao was right: Only 20 days of the three months had passed; and, without any distractions, the Illusory Battlefield would be extremely boring indeed.


    What would the participants of the Martial Competition think of this conversation if they had heard?! The contenders had undergone round after round of elimination, fighting to thest for glory and a bright future. Now, they were finally eligible for pre-selection and had entered the so-called Examination Array. But, the absurd thing was that thepetitors were simply toys to amuse others, and their lives were being yed with.


    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong? Why is nothing happening?!¡± Someone beside them suddenly shouted, startling the rest. Mu Rongrui swiftly shifted his gaze away from Can Bao, and his eyes fixated on the vast mountain ranges. The peaks shrouded in mist had, indeed, be peaceful once again. The howls of the Blood Demon, the booming noises produced by the ferocious attacks, and the sound of the sky and earth giving way were all gone. Even the two silhouettes had disappeared into the hills.


    ¡°The battle is probably over, and the Blood Demon has killed the man,¡± someone guessed.


    ¡°Summon the Blood Demon,¡± Can Bao gravely ordered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± a man responded, and he lifted a small scarlet bell and shook it slowly. The sound produced was strange. The bell didn¡¯t ng, but sobbed; the sound resembled the cries of evil spirits from the depths of an ancient hell. However, after the man shook the bell for some time, a look of confusion surfaced on his face. ¡°The Blood Demon hasn¡¯t responded.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The faces of the surrounding people changed.


    Can Bao remained calm. His hostile gaze swept the Battlefield, and hemanded with a cold voice, ¡°Shi Yan, take some men down to check.¡± [1. Editor¡¯s note: Poor Shi Yan, always on investigative duty. CSI: Illusory Battlefield whips off sunsses, straightens hairpin]


    ¡°Yes,¡± a man of strong build answered and flew out of the tower with a few men. They headed into the deep areas within the mountain ranges below.


    ......


    Shi Yan and his men rushed through the vast mountain ranges. Since the hunters had made a mark on the Blood Demon, they easily found it. But, the current Blood Demon was no longer a Blood Demon; it was just a corpse rotting in ck Qi. When the hunters stepped closer for a look, they found the corpse was beyond recognition. If it was not for the marking, the men would have suspected they¡¯d found the wrong person. However, the marking was that of the Blood Demon and the only reason the corpse did not sink into the ground and disappear like the others. Otherwise, the hunters would have found nothing.


    ¡°Senior Shi Yan, how...how could this happen? The Blood Demon has died?!¡± The few of them standing around the corpse could barely believe their eyes. The Blood Demon had the Demonic Blood-Devouring de and was undefeatable within the Illusory Battlefield. How could he die?


    Upon recalling the Demon¡¯s weapon, everyone suddenly realized something, and someone yelled, ¡°Right, where¡¯s the Demonic Blood-Devouring de?!¡±


    Comparatively, as the leader, Shi Yan appeared very calm. His gaze swept indifferently over the rotting corpse, and he reasoned, ¡°The Demonic de is likely to be in the hands of the new Blood Demon. He¡¯ll definitely be stronger.¡±


    ¡°Senior, are you saying the Blood Demon¡¯s changed?¡± Someone, with brows deeply creased, asked him. ¡°However, even if the Demonic de has a new owner, the Blood Soul Bell should have still been able to summon this new Blood Demon. Why was there no answer when we attempted the summoning above?¡± Once he heard this question, a ripple surfaced on Shi Yan¡¯s peaceful expression, and he frowned.


    ¡°Senior Shi, why don¡¯t you try again with the Blood Soul Bell?¡± Another man suggested.


    ¡°Hmph, sure.¡± Shi Yan immediately took out the Blood Soul Bell and shook it again to produce the ghostly cries; yet, no matter how he shook the bell, there was no response from the Demonic Blood-Devouring de. This time, Shi Yan¡¯s face changed as his heart was filled with confusion and doubts.


    Someone else asked hurriedly, ¡°Senior Shi, the Blood Demon did not respond; what do we do next?¡±


    Shi Yan thought for a moment before responding with a solemn voice, ¡°One of you will go report to the Royal Highness and our leader. Another will stay here to watch this corpse, and the rest will follow me to search for the new Blood Demon.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The men immediately obeyed his orders and set off to fulfill their respective tasks. Shi Yan took a few men and began searching the surrounding mountains.


    ......


    In a forest a few kilometers away, a young man with torn, tattered clothing and blood all over limped forward. He seemed to exhaust his strength with every step. Finally, when not an ounce of strength was left, he staggered and fell to the ground with a plop. The young man was none other than Qin Yu. ¡°Huff... huff... No, I can¡¯t die. I must live; there are too many things I must finish.¡± Qin Yu gritted his teeth as his body squeezed out a little more strength. His nails dug into the soil, and he crawled on, little by little. Behind himy a ghastly trail of blood.


    ¡°Miss, look! There seems to be someone there.¡± Suddenly, a slightly familiar voice came from nearby.


    ¡°There really is someone. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± The voice that responded belonged to a girl and was even more familiar. Mu Rongyue! Xiao Yue! Qin Yu was overwhelmed with happiness as he opened his mouth wide, ready to shout. But, it would¡¯ve been better if his mouth had remained closed. When his lips parted, rather than his voice, a mouthful of gurgling blood gushed forth. The breath he¡¯d held in reserve also rushed out. His vision went ck and he fell face-first onto the ground, unconscious with blood continuously flowing from his mouth.


    At the moment Qin Yu fainted, two people entered the forest, Mu Rongyue and Ruo Feng in search of Qin Yu. When they were outside the woods, the pair spotted a demonic and terrifying man drenched in blood with a blood-red knife hunting down another. The pursuit spanned the mountain ranges, and Mu Rongyue seemed to recognize the man being chased. He resembled Qin Yu! Worried that it really was Qin Yu, she ignored Ruo Feng¡¯s discouragement and stubbornly headed in Qin Yu¡¯s direction. And, she really did end up stumbling across him.


    ¡°Miss, that¡¯s...¡± Ruo Feng walked ahead and stared at the bloodied man sprawled on the ground. Vignt, the guard immediately drew to a halt over the fallen form. Mu Rongyue approached and saw the body. Although she could not see his face, her impression of Qin Yu was so great that his shadow and his smell were deeply engraved in the bottom of her heart. A single nce was all she needed to recognize whoy there.


    ¡°Brother! Brother!¡± Mu Rongyue cried as she threw herself beside Qin Yu. When she saw his back full of blood, she could bear it no longer, covering her face and crying aloud. ¡°Brother, what happened to you? Brother! Brother Qin! You must get up!¡± Mu Rongyue sobbed bitterly, and she heaved at Qin Yu. His young face was as delicate and familiar as ever. However, his expression was pale as a sheet and blood ran from the corners of his mouth. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t scare me. You won¡¯t die! You¡¯ll be alright. Wake up, wake up...¡± Mu Rongyue shook his body helplessly. In this moment, her heart ached unbearably.


    ¡°Miss, stop crying. There seem to be peopleing. We have to get out of here fast!¡± Ruo Feng kept his cool, and he quickly coaxed at her. ¡°Miss, Master Qin¡¯s injuries are very severe. We have to find a ce to heal him.¡±


    Only when she heard the word ¡°heal¡± was Mu Rongyue able to pull herself out of her grief. She responded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Heal his wounds. Brother, I will heal your wounds!¡±


    As she spoke, Mu Rongyue prepared to carry Qin Yu on her back, but Ruo Feng hurried to stop her. ¡°Miss, I will carry him.¡±


    ¡°No, I will,¡± Mu Rongyue refused curtly. Gritting her teeth, she bnced Qin Yu on her back. Ruo Feng¡¯s pleading fell on deaf ears, and he was deeply troubled. Luckily, the princess was not a normal woman, but a cultivator; or else, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to carry Qin Yu¡¯s body. ¡°Brother, fear not! Xiao Yue will carry you. Let us go!¡± With tears in her eyes, the young girl set her teeth and strode out of the forest with the man on her back.


    ¡°Miss, be careful!¡± Ruo Feng quickly chased after her and guarded her carefully. If Mu Rongyue could not carry Qin Yu any longer, he would take over. The two of them walked out of the forest.


    ¡°Stop there!¡± As the pair exited the trees, a shout suddenly arose. With a whoosh, a figure jumped out from the woods nearby and leapt towards them


    ¡°Miss, leave quickly! I¡¯ll hold him off!¡± Ruo Feng¡¯s huge sword swished as he withdrew it; and, screaming, he pounced on the man.

 Chapter 65:When Souls Fight

    <h4>Chapter 65:When Souls Fight</h4>


    ¡°Get lost!¡± A shout resounded, and a green sword light blossomed in the air. Ding! The shadow of Ruo Feng¡¯s de was engulfed by the light, and he slid back from the sheer impact. He only stopped upon reaching Mu Rongyue¡¯s side and nearly fell.


    ¡°How strong!¡± Ruo Feng was appalled and terrified. He raised his head to look at the person who had appeared and was stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Mu Rongyue was shocked as well. The person was someone with whom she was familiar: Qing Yun. They had met at the Ten Thousand Beasts Mountain, where Qing Yun had fought Qin Yu. Mu Rongyue was taken aback by the current Qing Yun. Her cultivation stage seemed to have surpassed Mu Rongyue¡¯s own. Back at the Ten Thousand Beasts Mountain, Qing Yun had only been at the apex of the Origin Realm. How did she be so strong all of a sudden? Of course, now wasn¡¯t the time to consider this. Why did Qing Yun suddenly appear? What did she want? Did she want to fight Qin Yu again? He was definitely in no condition to do so.


    ¡°Qin Yu?¡± Qing Yun saw Qin Yu on Mu Rongyue¡¯s back, and her heart quivered. She screamed and dashed up to him.


    ¡°Stop there! What do you intend to do?¡± Ruo Feng waved his huge de, blocking Qing Yun.


    Qing Yun¡¯s gaze hardened, and her voice grew cold. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, as long as you manage to step over my dead body.¡± Ruo Feng refused to budge.


    ¡°Sure, you will die then.¡± The Qingfeng Sword in Qing Yun¡¯s grasp emitted a green light once more.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mu Rongyue shouted, hoping to avoid a fight. She knew Ruo Feng was no match for Qing Yun, and she couldn¡¯t watch him die in vain. ¡°Miss Qing Yun, what are your intentions?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Qing Yun was silent a moment as her gazended on Mu Rongyue. She seemed to have seen Mu Rongyue somewhere before. On the night at the Ten Thousand Beasts Mountain, Mu Rongyue had noticed Qing Yun, but she hadn¡¯t paid attention to Mu Rongyue. Furthermore, it was dark and her vision poor; so, Qing Yun had a rather shallow impression of Mu Rongyue, but she did manage to remember her.


    ¡°You know my name? I think we¡¯ve met. You¡¯re...¡± Qing Yun recalled the woman, but she didn¡¯t know Mu Rongyue¡¯s name. Although Mu Rongyue could learn Qing Yun¡¯s name from many other people, Qing Yun could not do the same for Mu Rongyue.


    Mu Rongyue replied, ¡°I¡¯m called Mu Rongyue. We met at the Ten Thousand Beasts Mountain.¡±


    ¡°So, you were the girl beside Qin Yu that night. You...¡± Qing Yun stated, yet stopped abruptly, her expression slightly changed.


    ¡°There¡¯s blood over there; let¡¯s check it out!¡± Others wereing.


    ¡°Leave quickly!¡± Qing Yun urged. Neither Mu Rongyue nor Ruo Feng moved. Qing Yun grew anxious. ¡°What are you waiting for? Follow me quickly. I know a safe ce where we can heal his injuries.¡±


    Upon hearing that Qin Yu¡¯s wounds could be healed, Mu Rongyue no longer hesitated and departed swiftly with Qing Yun. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± They fled, only a few steps ahead of the hunters following Qin Yu¡¯s blood trail.


    The ghastly trail ended at a random spot in the forest. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s weird; where did the blood trail go? I clearly heard people talking around here, yet they¡¯ve vanished along with their voices?¡± One of the hunters wondered to himself in doubt.


    ¡°You go back and report the circumstances here, and I¡¯ll continue searching,¡± his partner responded.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll go now.¡± The man nodded, spun around, and ran in the direction from which they hade.


    ......


    nked by their men, Mu Rongrui and Can Bao stood over the Blood Demon¡¯s corpse. Seeing the decaying body shrouded in ck mist, Mu Rongrui¡¯s pupils constricted. He stepped forward and murmured, ¡°Demonic yin qi.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you recognize this sort of poison?¡± Can Bao stepped forward as well and stared at the body destroyed beyond recognition. Ripples formed in his usually calm and indifferent eyes. He could sense this poison was extremely potent. Even he, the King of Hunters, would be unable to withstand such a toxin if he came into contact with it.


    ¡°I came to kill the man who uses this demonic yin qi. I initially thought that he might have died in the tower; I didn¡¯t expect him to still be alive.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean that the man hunted by the Blood Demon is the man you¡¯re looking for?¡± A bright glint shed across Can Bao¡¯s eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He wore a strange expression that resembled a smile; but, at the same time, it was something quite different. ¡°If he bes the new Blood Demon, he¡¯ll be a Blood Demon capable of using demonic yin qi. Isn¡¯t that more powerful?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! If he bes a Blood Demon that we can¡¯t control, he will be our downfall,¡± Mu Rongrui huffed coldly with a solemn frown. ¡°Order your people to drop everything they¡¯re doing and pursue this man at full strength. Find him at all costs!¡± The young manmanded.


    For a moment, Can Bao was stunned. He wasn¡¯t really used to Mu Rongrui giving orders like that. But, Mu Rongrui was royalty, and Can Bao had to carry out his orders. He could only endure the unhappiness in his heart and bow slightly. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± However, the decree gave the remaining cultivators within the Illusory Battlefield a breather. If all of Can Bao¡¯s men were to hunt them instead, it might bring about a great massacre. Indirectly, Qin Yu had saved many lives.


    Qin Yu at this time, actually had no idea that his move had drawn the attention of all the hunters. He had been lying in a mountain cave for three days already. During that time, he hadn¡¯t moved an inch, as if he was dead; however, Qin Yu still breathed. The two girls kept watch over him, both tense and worried. ¡°Miss Qing, why do you think Brother Qin has yet to awaken?¡± Tears in Mu Rongyue¡¯s eyes threatened to fall again.


    ¡°It should be soon. He¡¯s consumed my family¡¯s special healing pill, so he should awaken shortly.¡± Although Qing Yun said so, her tone was clearly not confident. It had been three days. If the pill had really worked, Qin Yu should have already regained consciousness.


    Qin Yu actually had been conscious for a long time. He could hear the conversation between the twodies; but, he couldn¡¯t open his eyes and wake just yet. Within his sea of consciousness, a continuous fight over the control of his body raged. The battle hadsted three days already.


    ¡°Youngd, stop resisting. Surrender! I will make you even stronger, the strongest person to ever exist! You will stand at the peak of cultivation and look down on everyone. You can belittle even the vault of heaven!¡± A faded red shadow seductively cajoled among Qin Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness. Opposite the shadow, the Earth Spirit Pearl rolled about with gusto, and it¡¯s ck mist roiled turbulently. Beside the Pearl was a faded white shadow. This was Qin Yu¡¯s soul, and the red faded shade was the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword¡¯s wicked spirit.


    Three days ago, when Qin Yu had killed the Blood Demon pursuing him, he had taken the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword into his spatial ring as his reward. Who would have expected a red shadow to jump from the Demonic de and worm its way into Qin Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness? Fortunately, the Earth Spirit Pearl guarded the young cultivator¡¯s sea of consciousness, or else he would have been made a ve to the de. Precisely because Qin Yu had yet to be controlled, the hunters could not summon the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword with the Blood Soul Bell.


    Without question, Qin Yu had no desire to be a Blood Demon; thus, his soul had rushed into his sea of consciousness to join the Earth Spirit Pearl inbatting the enemy. They managed to stop the demonic spirit and gradually gathered enough force to hold the enemy at bay. ¡°Hehe! Demon, I think you should surrender to me, your king, instead.¡±


    ¡°¡®King¡¯? Hmph, you¡¯re merely in the Immersion Realm, and you dare call yourself ¡®king¡¯! How funny!¡± The demonic spirit said sarcastically. ¡°If your sword moves didn¡¯t suit me, and I hadn¡¯t taken a liking to them, I would have decapitated a weakling like you three days ago! Did you really think that you were actually capable of killing the previous Blood Demon? Hmph!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s Red Blood Knife Moves were tailor-made for the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword, hence the de¡¯s choice to abandon its former ve.


    The Demonic de had nned to make Qin Yu its new vessel; but the red shadow did not anticipate the Pearl living in Qin Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness, guarding him against wicked influences. Not to mention, it was amazing that a mere Immersion Realm cultivator like Qin Yu could enter his sea of consciousness with his soul and team up alongside the Earth Spirit Pearl against the invader. In the end, the red shadow had yet to take down Qin Yu after three days, and it was greatly discouraged. Furthermore, it seemed as if Qin Yu was about to win instead.


    ¡°Talking is useless. You¡¯ll give in to me anyway. You have no choice! I quite like the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword, haha!¡± Qin Yu chuckled and smirked.


    The demonic spirit was infuriated. ¡°How dare you, youngd?! I give in to you? Dream on! At worst, I¡¯ll just leave; then, what could you do?¡±


    ¡°¡®Leave¡¯? Ha!¡± Qin Yu broke out in gales ofughter. ¡°You can try!¡± The red shadow shuddered a little. Suddenly, the shade turned into a sh of light. With a whoosh, he dashed for freedom at lightning speed. However, when the red spirit reached the boundary, a ck light flickered, and the demonic shadow rebounded off. The demonic spirit was greatly surprised. He turned around and asked Qin Yu angrily, ¡°Youngd, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Qin Yuughed sneakily. ¡°This is my sea of consciousness, and I control it. What? You think that this is your own vegetable garden, and you cane and go as you please? Since you¡¯ve entered, you can forget about leaving.¡±


    ¡°You, what do you intend to do?¡± The demonic spirit appeared livid, and he began trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°Naturally, absorb you. Pearl, kill!¡± Qin Yu waved his hand and an illusory de appeared within the sea of consciousness. The sword shed down at the red shadow. Simultaneously, the Earth Spirit Pearlunched its attack: The shadow of a ferocious tiger appeared with a growl; and, it pounced at the demonic spirit, feline mouth wide and ready.


    ¡°Jerk!¡° The demonic spirit broke into a torrent of verbal abuse, and the red figure flickered madly. A brilliant bloody light suffused the shadow. Boom! Crack! The huge de within the space struck the bloody light, and the knife edge shattered. However, the blood light was weakened immediately by half. The tiger¡¯s mouth closed upon the blood light as well, weakening it further. The two continuous and ferocious attacks made the demonic spirit suffer unspeakably. Soon, he had no strength to defend himself. After a final wave of attacks, the shadow of the demonic spirit darkened and thinned noticeably.


    ¡°Who, who are you? How could you concentrate and form a knife attack from nothing?¡± The demonic spirit questioned Qin Yu with a weak voice. Awe was evident in the shadow¡¯s tone. Only a Void Realm cultivator or above was capable of forming a knife shadow from nothing. Qin Yu was only in the Immersion Realm, and there was a huge gap between that and the Void Realm. Did this mean that Qin Yu¡¯s body was of the Immersion Realm, but his soul was at the Void Realm? Impossible! How could a freak like that exist in this world?

 Chapter 66: Killing the Demonic Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 66: Killing the Demonic Spirit</h4>


    The demonic spirit of the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword was not aware that Qin Yu¡¯s soul was that of the greatest king¡¯s. The Void Realm thus paled inparison.


    Qin Yu snickered as he replied. ¡°I said, I am the greatest king. What¡¯s so rare about forming a de attack in the air? I have stronger attacks that you will soon see for yourself.


    ¡°Pearl, move!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice deepened as the air around him became swirled about turbulently. He stretched out a finger and a resplendent light formed on his fingertip, releasing a terrifying aura. Fear gripped the demonic spirit as his shadow shook like a leaf when faced with the aura.


    ¡°Im...Impossible! Who are you? If you¡¯re so strong, why did you not show your abilities in the past three days?¡± The voice of the demonic spirit was filled with horror.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Qin Yu snickered. ¡°I was busy healing myself these three days and didn¡¯t have the time to deal with you. Furthermore, my pearl needs to fight to strengthen itself. Since you¡¯ve entered, you could practice with it.¡±


    The demonic spirit was on the verge of spurting blood from anger. The great demonic spirit of the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword was being treated as a mere training partner? If it were to have intestines, they would have turned green with regret. If it knew that this troublesome guy¡¯s soul was so abnormally strong, it would never have tried to change its sword ve. It should have killed this man in a single strike. Otherwise, this man would never have the qualifications to act so arrogantly in front of it.


    What a pity, it was already toote for regrets.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Will you give in? Otherwise, you shall perish!¡± Qin Yu spoke in an evil and overbearing tone and every word was like a sharp sword that pierced through that red shadow. That shadow quivered non-stop as a result.


    At the same time, the resplendent light on Qin Yu¡¯s finger had engulfed the entire space. The spirit had no doubt that if Qin Yu''s finger were to point at it, it would certainly perish without a single trace.


    However, the demonic spirit was indignant about surrendering. It was used to controlling others, so how could it bear to have others controlling him?


    ¡°You, do you really want to eradicate me? Think this through! Without me, the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword would not be able to release much power at all.¡± The demonic spirit attempted to push its luck.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Qin Yu snorted coldly as a loud boom resounded. ¡°Perish!¡± The glorious light fell and swallowed the space, resembling a fiery sun falling from the vault of the heavens which will eventually wipe out the entire world.


    ¡°No! I will surrender!¡± The demonic spirit let out a sharp scream. However, the light had already fallen and space had already shattered. Everything turned into dust and disappeared without a trace.


    ......


    A few Hunters were carrying out a thorough search along the two sides of a mountain trail. Suddenly, the leader of the Hunters shouted loudly and halted his footsteps immediately, his face frozen with terror. Something severe seemed to have urred.


    ¡°Senior Shi Yan, what happened? What did you find?¡± The people beside him rushed up and asked anxiously.


    Shi Yan¡¯s face was a little pale. ¡°The Blood Soul Bell...¡± His hand pulled out a blood red bell which he kept on him, the one used to summon the Blood Demon.


    Upon seeing the Blood Soul Bell being fished out by Shi Yan, the people around were horrified as well. ¡°How did the Blood Soul Bell turn into this? Could it be... how could this be?¡±


    Their faces all turned white, and their eyes were fixated upon the current Blood Soul Bell with disbelief in their eyes.


    The Blood Soul Bell had already lost its bright color and faded significantly. What was even scarier was that small cracks had appeared on the Blood Soul Bell, and they were spreading throughout the bell.


    Silence. The surroundings were plunged into a state of deafening silence. They were all mortified by what was happening in front of their eyes.


    Ka ka ka. This was the sound made by the Blood Soul Bell as it cracked open.


    Suddenly, with a bang, the Blood Soul Bell exploded and turned into countless fragments that scattered on the ground.


    ¡°This...¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened with shock and their mouths were left hanging. The Blood Soul Bell actually exploded! This was something absolutely unexpected.


    ¡°Senior Shi Yan, now...now what do we do?¡± Someone from the back asked with a shaky voice.


    Shi Yan¡¯s hand, which was initially gripping the bell, hung in mid-air and trembled. ¡°You...the rest of you continue searching. I will go back and report this to our leader.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The few of them nodded with a serious facial expression.


    Shi Yan then proceeded to pick up the shattered pieces on the floor. He turned around and morphed into a whirlwind, swiftly leaving towards the opposite direction.


    Mu Rongrui and Can Bao stood on a mountain peak, their eyes staring down at the mountain ranges beneath them as they waited for the search report from their subordinates.


    Can Bao¡¯s cold eyes found Shi Yan sprinting towards his direction and his pupils moved slightly. Did Shi Yan find something?


    Mu Rongrui discovered him as well. He knew that Shi Yan was Can Bao¡¯s best assistant. Something might really have been found if he was rushing to them at such a high speed. Hence, he looked at Shi Yan¡¯s sprinting figure with anticipation in his eyes. If that man had been found, it would be his time to shine.


    Shi Yan had soon reached Mu Rongrui and Canbao. ¡°Your Highness, brother.


    ¡°What did you find? Did you manage to get that man?¡± Mu Rongrui gave no time for Shi Yan to even catch his breath, as he quickly took a great stride and questioned loudly.


    ¡°Erm.¡± Shi Yan¡¯s face froze and he answered after some hesitation. ¡°Your Highness, n-no.¡±


    ¡°No? Then what¡¯s the point of you hurrying over like this?¡± Mu Rongrui spoke with a tinge of anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Your Highness. There must have been something urgent and important for Shi Yan to hurry over like this.¡± Can Bao had a calm expression as he interrupted with a deep voice. ¡°Shi Yan, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Brother, take a look.¡± Shi Yan extended his palm slowly. On his palm was a heap of the broken pieces from the Blood Soul Bell.


    Can Bao¡¯s pupils dted immediately. A ripple surfaced on his scarred face, the same face that always seemed emotionless, even in the face of a falling sky. ¡°This is, the Blood Soul Bell...in pieces?¡± His voice seemed less calmpared to before.


    ¡°Yes, yes brother. The Blood Soul Bell exploded just now.¡± Shi Yan lowered his head, and he had no guts to look at Can Bao¡¯s icy eyes.


    ¡°Wait, what did you say? The Blood Soul Bell shattered?¡± Mu Rongrui appeared to remember something as he shouted uncontrobly. He then rushed up and grabbed Shi Yan¡¯s hand, his eyes fixating on the pile of chipped pieces as his face twisted.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Mu Rongrui bellowed in anger as he whipped out his hand.


    Pia! With a crisp sound, his palm struck Shi Yan¡¯s face hard and Shi Yan flew out from the sheer impact of the p.


    ¡°Your Highness, you...¡± Can Bao spun around, his cold eyes fixated on Mu Rongrui.


    Mu Rongrui¡¯s eyes contained mes of anger as he red back at Can Bao. ¡°What? ring at me like that. Are you going to rebel against me?¡±


    Can Bao¡¯s scarred face twitched a few times before he eventually suppressed it. This man before him was someone he could not offend, even if he was stronger than him.


    ¡°Can Bao dare not.¡± Can Bao had no choice but to soften his tone as an undetectable cold glint shed across his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t.¡± Mu Rongrui snorted coldly as he continued to speak in fury. ¡°The breaking of the Blood Soul Bell meant the destruction of the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword. You bunch of fools, do you know what this signifies?!¡±


    Mu Rongrui spat out thest few words, and his salivanded on Can Bao¡¯s face.


    As the Highness of the Highness Qi¡¯s Residence, Mu Rongrui was clearly aware of the importance of the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword. It was the most prized treasure of the collection in Highness Qi¡¯s Residence. It was not just a Spirit Weapon, it was a Spiritual Weapon with its own consciousness - the demonic spirit. The formation of the Demonic Spirit makes it an existence that surpasses the usual Spirit Weapon and its power wasparable to a normal Sacred Weapon.


    A Sacred Weapon was a weapon that only exists in legends. The Demonic Blood Devouring Sword wasparable to a Sacred Weapon and this only shows how terrifying its value was. A Demonic Blood Devouring Sword without its demonic spirit would not be a Demonic Sword. Even if it were to be recovered, it would at most be a normal Spirit Weapon.


    Thus, it was difficult for Mu Rongrui to not be livid.


    To be called fools by Mu Rongrui straight in the face, the Hunters, including Can Bao, had soured expression. However, they could only bear with it when they were being scolded by Mu Rongrui.


    After Can Bao¡¯s facial expression changed slightly, it returned back to his normal gloomy and peaceful expression once again. ¡°Your Highness, I will ount to Highness Qi for this.¡±


    ¡°ount? How are you going to do so? The Demonic Blood Devouring Sword is ruined now. How are you going to be responsible for this?¡± Mu Rongrui bellowed in an uncontroble rage.


    ¡°With my life. What do you think about that, Your Highness?¡± All of a sudden, Can Bao¡¯s expression turned cold as he released an icy aura.


    ¡°You...¡± Mu Rongrui stared hard at that scarred face and whipped his sleeve after some time. He spun around in anger as he yelled at the men he brought. ¡°All of you, follow me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± The ten men he had brought answered in unison as they followed his footsteps and left furiously.


    Watching Mu Rongrui and his men leave, Shi Yan who had long crawled up from the floor walked to Can Bao as he spoke worriedly. ¡°Brother, we have infuriated this young prince. I fear...¡±


    ¡°Ignore him.¡± Can Bao spat the words out coldly. His tone hardened even more after his gaze swept across Shi Yan¡¯s swollen face. ¡°You haven¡¯t found any clues on that man?¡±


    Shi Yan shook his head, his expression sour. ¡°Brother, the mountain ranges are way too vast. We have limited manpower and it is difficult to find him in such a short period of time.¡±


    There were a total of a hundred Hunters who had entered the Illusory Battlefield. Excluding those who havepleted their mission and left the Illusory Battlefield along with those who had died, only a few dozens of people were left. The number of men was insufficient if they want tob through such a wide range of mountains withplicated geography.


    ¡°Brother, we¡¯re back.¡± While the two were speaking, someone ran over as he spoke with excitement.


    Can Bao and Shi Yan looked to his direction and they saw a man with triangle-shaped eyes bringing three people up the mountain.


    This was another useful helper of Can Bao, called Three Eyes. He and Shi Yan were the two most useful assistants of Can Bao.


    If Qin Yu were to be present, he would definitely recognize the three men.


    Mo Badao of Modao Hall, Dugu Feiyan of the Dugu family and Li Yijian from the Hidden Sword Mountain Vi.

 Chapter 67: Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 67: Betrayal</h4>


    Just like Qin Yu, the three of them managed to escape the tower initially. Unfortunately, they had been captured after their escape.


    "Da Ge, I caught these three people who escaped from the tower."


    ¡°Only three?¡± Can Bao asked in an indifferent tone.


    ¡°This...¡± The gleam on Three Eye¡¯s face vanished and was reced by awkwardness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Brother, the other two will not escape my grasp.¡± There were five who escaped, the other two being Qing Yun and Qin Yu.


    Can Bao said nothing else and he swept his apathetic gaze over the three of them. Two in the Middle Stage of the Immersion Realm and one in the Beginning Stage. They were not the strongest but they still managed to escape the Tower. This surprised Can Bao.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Can Bao asked calmly.


    ¡°We...we are from Luosang City.¡± Li Yijian was the first to answer. He was terrified when facing Can Bao. The young man before them was of a simr age, and yet he had an extremely scary aura. A mere gaze from him made Li Yijian feel as if he was plunged into a freezing vault of ice. Dugu Feiyan and Mo Badao felt the same way as well. They had no way of determining Can Bao''s strength.


    ¡°You¡¯re all from Luosang City?¡± Can Bao¡¯s eyes shifted slightly. He did not expect all of them toe from the same ce. It seems like Luosang City produces a lot of talented individuals. The three who escaped all came from that city.


    ¡°Do you know the man who escaped with you, the one who was hunted by the Blood Demon?¡± Can Bao asked the crucial question¡ªthis was what he wanted to know the most.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s from Luosang City as well.¡± This time around, Dugu Feiyan answered hurriedly, out of fear that ate reply would infuriate them. ¡°He¡¯s called Qin Yu, from the Qin family of Luosang City.¡±


    Qin Yu was betrayed just like that. Dugu Feiyan had never considered the fact that they would have died in the Tower if it was not for him.


    Mo Badao remained silent but a look of contempt shed on his face when he heard Dugu Feiyan betray Qin Yu without hesitation.


    ¡°Luosang City again. Interesting.¡± Can Bao looked intrigued. ¡°How strong is that Qin Yu?¡±


    Almost everyone present had the same thoughts: Qin Yu must have terrifying abilities to be able to defeat the Blood Demon.


    ¡°He possesses a very skillful method that he uses to hide his abilities. He looks like he is at the peak of the Origin Realm, but he is actually in the Middle Stage of the Immersion Realm.¡± It was Li Yijian who answered this time around. He had fought Qin Yu personally and had the best understanding of him amongst the trio.


    ¡°Middle Stage of the Immersion Realm?¡± Can Bao was in disbelief and so were the others. Killing the Blood Demon with that level of ability? What a joke. Even if Can Bao himself were to face the Blood Demon who was armed with the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword, he would be unable to resist.


    ¡°Brother, he dares to lie. I¡¯ll end his life then.¡± Three Eyes¡¯ sinister gaze shot towards Li Yijian and made him shiver.


    ¡°No no no, I¡¯mpletely honest. If there is anything even remotely false about my statement, I would meet a tragic end.¡± Li Yijian sworn an oath out of sheer terror. [1. Editor¡¯s note: Original raws uses a Chinese Idiom that trantes to ¡°dying without a burial ce¡±]


    However, Three Eyes had no regard for his oaths. He continued to walk towards him with a twisted smile.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Shi Yan called out from the side.


    Three Eyes stared at Shi Yan with confusion. ¡°Why?¡±


    Shi Yan did not reply Three Eyes and in turn spoke to Can Bao. ¡°Brother, I remember. Mo Feng had left words written with his blood right before his death. They were ¡°The one who killed me was a Chu......¡± [2. Editor¡¯s note: The Chu (³õ) character is used in both ¡®Origin Realm¡¯ (³õ¾³) and as a family name.]


    Mo Feng, the man guarding the first floor of the tower, was killed within it. The perpetrator was still unknown and Can Bao had always felt shameful and angry about this.


    Now that Shi Yan had suddenly brought this up, he seemed to link some things together as well.


    ¡°Brother, we all initially thought that the man who killed Mo Feng had the surname Chu or had a Chu in his name. When we got to ask the ten strongest men remaining, none of them fit the criteria.¡± Shi Yan continued.


    ¡°You mean to say that the statement was supposed to be ¡®An Origin Realm cultivator killed me¡¯?¡± Three Eyes was extremely shrewd and guessed it at once.


    Shi Yan nodded. ¡°Yes, that statement was iplete. I then went back to study it closely and there were a few blurred strokes behind the word ¡®Chu¡¯. Now that I think about it, they resemble the other half of the word ¡®Jing¡¯.¡± [3. Editor¡¯s note: This is ¡°¾³¡±, the 2nd character of the term ¡°³õ¾³¡± (Origin Realm).]


    ¡°However this does not point to Qin Yu as the culprit. What if there were other cultivators at the Origin Realm?¡± Three Eyes frowned as he questioned.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Shi Yan disagreed immediately. ¡°Only the strongest three hundred cultivators would emerge from the few thousandspetitors and enter the battlefield. Origin Realm cultivators would be sacrificed and would have no chance of entering the Tower. Even if there was such a person, it must be fake. He must have purposely hid his abilities and faked his level of cultivation to be in the Origin Realm. Thus, this Qin Yu is the greatest suspect.¡±


    ¡°If it really was Qin Yu, how could he kill the Blood Demon when he is merely in the Middle Stage of the Immersion Realm?¡± Three Eyes still had doubts in his heart and refused to believe Shi Yan¡¯s deduction.


    ¡°He did not rely purely on his abilities to kill the Blood Demon. Instead, he used despicable means. The Blood Demon must have died from poison.¡± The things which Shi Yan had said enlightened everyone else and many agreed with his analysis. They had seen the corpse of the Blood Demon and he had really died from the Yin Demonic Qi.


    ¡°If the Blood Demon really died from poison, he wouldn¡¯t be the Blood Demon.¡± Can Bao suddenly spoke up and his cold voice made everyone¡¯s heart quiver. They looked at him with confused gazes.


    ¡°Brother, he really did die from poison. His body is entirely corroded by the Yin Demonic Qi.¡± Shi Yan spoke with a more severe tone.


    ¡°The real Blood Demon is immune to any type of poison.¡± Can Bao spat out the words coldly. ¡°The man had indeed died from poison but only because the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword had abandoned that body in exchange for a new Blood Demon. It¡¯s a pity...¡±


    Can Bao stopped midway and a murderous aura surfaced on his scarred face.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying of curiosity. How did that Qin Yu manage to kill the demonic spirit of the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword. Do you get what I mean?¡± A piercing light shot out of Can Bao¡¯s icy eyes as he released an overbearing aura around him.


    ¡°Understood. Trust us, Brother. I, Three Eyes, will capture that bastard alive within a day, even if I have to dig a hundred metres into the ground or flip over the entire mountain range. I will bring him to you so that you can do whatever you want to him.¡± Three Eyes promised loudly as he brimmed with immense confidence. ¡°Brother, I will leave now. Men, follow me!¡±


    Three Eyes shouted as he brought his men and sprinted to the foot of the mountain. He left the three of the captives there with no instruction. However, he need not say anything as there would be people dealing with them.


    ¡°Shi Yan, keep the three of them. After all of this, let them lead the way to Luosang City. We will wipe out the entire Qin family.¡± When he uttered thest word, his aura raged around him manically and almost suffocated those standing around. His aura was terrifying.


    ......


    Within a cave, Qin Yu finally opened his eyes. Ò»¸öɽ¶´ÄÚ£¬ÇØÓêÖÕÓÚÕö¿ªÑÛ¾¦¡£


    He opened his eyes to see Mu Rongyue, who was bawling her eyes out and sobbing beside him. The Princess who was famous for her strong personality was actually crying so dramatically. Others might not have thought much about this but Ruo Feng, as her guard, was puzzled. He knew Mu Rongyue¡¯s personality and he had rarely seen her crying like that. It seemed like the Princess had really changed because of a man.


    Qing Yun appeared to be aloof but she felt an unknown ache in her heart when she stood at the side. She was suffering badly from her heartache and tears welled up in her eyes uncontrobly.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, why are you crying? I¡¯m fine.¡± Qin Yu moved his body as he spoke. His sudden words startled everyone around him and all of their gazes fell on his face as they watched him sit up.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re still alive...¡± Mu Rongyue dashed into his arms with no consideration for other things as she sobbed out loud. Qin Yu was almost knocked onto the floor due to the impact.


    ¡°Erm...¡± Qin Yu grimaced. He was conscious during the past few days and he knew that he had worried Mu Rongyue and the others.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, stop crying, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m still well and alive, aren¡¯t I?¡± Qin Yu stroked Mu Rongyue¡¯s shoulder as heforted her in a tender tone.


    Mu Rongyue did not respond and simply cried. No one would know how worried she was and how much pain her heart was in.


    Qing Yun saw how ¡°intimate¡± Mu Rongyue and Qin Yu were and felt slightly ufortable. However, she did not say anything and discreetly wiped off her tears and spoke calmly. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Qin Yu called out to her and hurriedlyforted Mu Rongyue.


    Mu Rongyue was not an immature girl and she knew that now was not the time to cry. She just had to vent her pent up emotions and thus she stopped her sobbing soon enough and stood up alongside Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu¡¯s clothes were tattered and torn and his grey clothing was now extremely bloody. Now that he stood up, the torn rags almost fell off all at once. Fortunately, he had onest piece of ¡°clothing¡± covering his body. Otherwise, it would be awkward for him when the twodies were watching him.


    This ¡°clothing¡± was not real clothes. It was the Golden Silk Armour and was taken from Qin Fang after Qin Yu killed him. It had protected him from countless attacks. However, since the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword was no ordinary Spirit Weapon, the Golden Silk Armour was full of cracks despite it being extremely protective in nature.


    ¡°Miss Qing, thank you.¡± Qin Yu couldn''t care less about his tattered clothes as he walked to Qing Yun¡¯s side and thanked her genuinely. They may have had misunderstandings, fought and bore grudges against each other. However, at this moment, all of these meant nothing.


    Qing Yun¡¯s body quivered as she shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Hadn¡¯t you saved me before? We¡¯re equal now.¡±


    Qin Yu nodded. ¡°Fine, we¡¯re equal. However, you can¡¯t leave now. I bet the Hunters outside are searching for us madly.¡±


    ¡°I know, but we have to go out eventually. It¡¯s not safe if we stay here for too long.¡± Qing Yun turned around and looked towards Qin Yu as she spoke in a rxed way.


    Qin Yu and Qing Yun¡¯s gaze met as a sharp glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Hence, we have to coborate and kill our way out.¡±


    Qin Yu remained silent after this as he stared at Qing Yun and waited for her reply.


    Qing Yun remained quiet for a while and finally nodded. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll coborate. However, there¡¯s only four of us. We¡¯re too weak.¡±


    ¡°Weak?¡± Qin Yu smiled as a bloody light emerged from his hand. The smell of blood spread out in the cave and the coldness of the de light seeped into the atmosphere. This immediately lowered the temperature of the air, and everyone in the cave felt cold. This was the kind of cold that prates the body and chills the heart.


    ¡°Demonic Blood Devouring Sword.¡± Qing Yun had seen the Blood Demon use the sword within the Tower and thus recognized the blood-red knife which appeared in Qin Yu¡¯s hands. This shocked her. ¡°How did you get hold of this sword?¡±


    ¡°I killed that dude, so naturally his sword is now mine.¡± Qin Yu replied calmly.


    ¡°What, you killed the Blood Demon?¡± Qing Yun was so shocked that her voice changed.

 Chapter 68: The Power of a Spirit Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 68: The Power of a Spirit Weapon</h4>


    Qin Yu saw how shocked Qing Yun was and he smiled in a cool manner. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t killed him, how could the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword be in my hands? However, it¡¯s power may be much weaker than before.¡±


    The demonic spirit of the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword was destroyed and it became a normal spirit weapon. Nheless, it was still ten times better than normal weapons.


    ¡°Huff.¡± Qing Yun took a deep breath to calm herself down and looked at Qin Yu strangely¡ªas if she was looking at a monster. ¡°Just how strong are you?"


    ¡°Erm, that is hard to say. Just know that I can deal with a couple of Hunters with ease.¡± Qin Yu said confidently.


    ¡°Okay, we will coborate.¡± Qing Yun nodded and agreed. With the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword, they would have a chance against the Hunters.


    ¡°Smart choice.¡± Qin Yu grinned as he kept the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword into his ring. He turned towards Mu Rongyue. ¡°Xiao Yue, do you know how manypetitors entered the Illusory Battlefield?¡±


    Mu Rongyue kept silent and thought for a while. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the exact figures but there should be an estimated four to five thousand people.¡±


    Qing Yun was surprised by the number and could not help but interrupt. ¡°So many?¡±


    ¡°Of course. This is the most conservative estimate.¡± Mu Rongyue spoke firmly. ¡°There are more than a hundred cities within Qiongxi Country. Every city chooses about ten to a hundred elites. Small cities like Luosang City will choose about a dozen people whilerger cities like the Capital will choose around three hundredpetitors.¡±


    ¡°If we were to calcte it like this, there are only about a thousand people left in the Illusory Battlefield. There may be even fewer.¡± Qin Yu sighed.


    Mu Rongyue¡¯s facial expression and tone changed immediately. ¡°Brother, what did you just say? Only about a thousand left? How could it be? It hasn¡¯t even been a month, how...¡±


    She entered the Illusory Battlefield to stop the scheme of the Hunters. Now that thousands had died, there was nothing which she could do.


    ¡°He¡¯s speaking the truth.¡± A few days ago, three hundred of the strongest elites entered the Tower during the fight for a Spirit Weapon. Every one of them killed at least ten people. With this, before we entered the Tower, at least three thousand people died and only a few of us among the three hundred elites had managed to escape. The rest of them are all dead.


    Qing Yun¡¯s tone was rather solemn. In that battle, thousands of young heroes lost their lives within a single day. It was so cruel that their hairs stood on end.


    ¡°Plop.¡± Mu Rongyue staggered and fell on the floor, her face as white as a sheet.


    ¡°Miss!¡± Ruo Feng shouted as he rushed up to her. However, Qin Yu was a step early and was helping her up already.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, are you fine?¡± Qin Yu asked worriedly.


    Mu Rongyue looked very sick. She leaned on Qin Yu¡¯s shoulder and spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°Does it mean that Qiongxi Country is doomed?¡±


    Qing Yun saw how Mu Rongyue behaved and felt puzzled. Thisdy was too concerned with the fate of the nation. Why would she be so worried about whether Qiongxi Country was doomed or not? However, Qing Yun was still unaware of Mu Rongyue¡¯s true identity.


    As the Princess of the country, it was natural for her to be concerned with the nations affairs.


    The death of thousands of elites was a huge loss to Qiongxi Country. This would cause a drop in strength between the generations of cultivators. Their world prioritizes cultivation and ack of talented cultivators would deal a great blow to the country¡¯s capabilities. The strength of the country might decline. Qiongxi Country had been declining for many years and at this rate, the country would be doomed.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, whatever happened is irreversible. Don¡¯t be too upset¡ªwhat we need to do now is to protect the remaining people.¡± Qin Yuforted her.


    In reality, he did not have much interest in protecting these people. If it was not for Mu Rongyue, he would never bother himself with it. The path of cultivation was always cruel. Since they had chosen this path, they would have to depend on their own abilities and their destiny. No one could protect them forever. Furthermore, many of them had a greedy nature. If it were not for their greed, how would thousands of them die in the battle at the Tower?


    ¡°Brother, what do we do now?¡± Mu Rongyue stabilized herself and asked Qin Yu. A firm and sharp glint shone from her eyes, disying a trace of anger.


    She agreed with Qin Yu. In this situation, moping around in sadness would be of no help. It was crucial for them to protect the remaining talented youths. She had a different stand from the others¡ªshe had to protect thest hope of Qiongxi.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. The four of us will fight the Hunters together. We could lure them to fight us and attract all of their attention. They would then be incapable of attacking the others. Furthermore, with every Hunter we kill, we decrease their threat to the others.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s n was indeed simple but dangerous.


    Qing Yun had realised the danger in this immediately. ¡°If we do this, our enemies will spot us once we take action. Once all of them surround us and focus on attacking us, we won¡¯t be able to hold out for long.¡±


    A smile surfaced on Qin Yu¡¯s face as he looked at Qing Yun. ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    Qing Yun was stunned¡ªobviously she couldn¡¯t say that she was scared. ¡°What¡¯s...what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s only fun when there¡¯s more people. Hehe.¡± Qin Yuughed sinisterly.


    ¡°Fun? What a madman.¡± Qing Yun was speechless.


    ......


    At this point in time, two Hunters arrived outside the mountain cave where Qin Yu and hispanions were located in.


    ¡°Hey brother, where do you think the fellow called Qin Yu is hiding at? Why can¡¯t we find him? Has he fled the Illusory Battlefield already?¡± One of them spoke in a depressed manner.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, the Illusory Battlefield is already closed. If we can¡¯t leave, how could he, unless he died and left as a corpse.¡± The other replied.


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s hope that he¡¯s still in the battlefield. However, we¡¯ve searched everywhere else, and there¡¯s only this little corner left. If we still can¡¯t find them here, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Stopining and hurry with the search. Hey, there¡¯s a cave below. Let¡¯s check it out. ¡°ÉÙ·¢ÕâЩÀÎɧÁË£¬¸Ï½ôËÑ°É¡£ß×£¬ÏÂÃæÓиöɽ¶´£¬ÎÒÃÇÏÂÈ¥¿´¿´¡£¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really a cave there! Let¡¯s go! Even if there¡¯s no one in it, there may be some good stuff inside.¡± The old man had ced some good things on this battlefield when he set it up. I wonder what he was thinking about when he decided to do so.


    The both of them reached the front of the cave soon and they sense danger after staring at the pitch ck opening. They hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to enter.


    ¡°Hey brother, you¡¯re older and stronger than me. Why don¡¯t you enter first?¡± The younger one spoke.


    ¡°Bullshit. You¡¯re younger and you should get in first.¡± The elder Hunter hollered angrily. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the idiom ¡®the elder opens his mouth and the younger runs until his legs break¡¯? You¡¯re younger, so you run the errands.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, brother, don¡¯t get angry. Why don¡¯t the both of us enter at the same time? If there¡¯s something good in it, we can split it. Hehe...¡± The younger one suggested.


    The elder Hunter thought about it for a while. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡± He was also lured by the potential treasures that they might find.


    As they spoke, the both of them stepped into the cave and drew their swords. They were stiff and cautious, and were constantly in an alert and battle-ready mode.


    The two of them slowly made their way into the cave. Although the lighting was bad, they were both cultivators with better vision than the average man. They could see their surroundings within the cave. It was empty and there was nothing inside.


    ¡°Sigh, what a waste of my caution. There¡¯s nothing.¡± The younger Hunter saw that nothing was inside and was obviously disappointed. His tense nerves rxed and he slipped out of hisbat-ready mode.


    ¡°Wait. Look, there¡¯s pieces of torn cloth and a trail of blood.¡± The older one suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Hm?¡± The younger Hunter tensed his muscles again as he looked towards the floor. Indeed, he saw the pieces of cloth and blood.


    ¡°Brother, is it possible for that dude to have recuperated here?¡±The younger Hunter¡¯s voice contained excitement. They had finally found some clues.


    ¡°That¡¯s very possible. Leave now, we¡¯ll report this.¡± The elder Hunter was excited as well. By being the first to find the clues, they would be greatly rewarded.


    ¡°Since the both of you are already here, why don¡¯t you stay then.¡± A cold piercing voice rang out from within the cave suddenly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Both of them shouted at the same time. Before they finished yelling, numerous shes of blood-red de light flew towards them, in such a great density that they could blot out the sky and the earth.


    ¡°Retreat.¡± The both of them were elites and could take down opponents in the same realm as themselves. Hence they could still react timely to this sudden attack as they whipped out their swords and blocked the attacks.


    However, all of their defence were in vain. They were not facing a normal weapon but the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword, a Spirit Weapon. Their weapons could only count as above-average normal weapons and were greatly inferior to a Spirit Weapon.


    Their swords were broken into pieces and their bodies were shed into pieces ruthlessly.


    Two corpses fell onto the floor and Qin Yu rushed in from outside the cave. His palm struck the Dantian of the two men and he sucked out their fireflies.


    It seems like the two had mediocre reapings from their previous battle, as the fireflies they had added up to merely twenty over fireflies.


    At the back, Mu Rongyue and the rest had rushed in as well.


    They had long discovered the two men and thus had left the cave secretly to let them in. One of them will then enter to beat them up.


    Looking at the two bodies that were so badly shed by the dense des that they were beyond recognition, Qing Yun and the rest were extremely appalled.


    Killing two men with one attack. A Spirit Weapon was indeed terrifying.


    Qin Yu, on the other hand, remained calm. It¡¯s merely the damage done by a Spirit Weapon, there¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. Of course,pared to the cultivators of his realm, the strength of the Spirit Weapon was indeed shocking.


    Although a Spirit Weapon was powerful by itself, the capability of a cultivator still originated from his or her own cultivation. To be heavily reliant on a powerful weapon would do more harm than good to one¡¯s cultivation and growth in abilities. As one¡¯s realm increases, the usefulness of a weapon would be reduced and one would have to rely on one¡¯s own abilities. If one was too weak, they would not be able to unleash the potential of a strong weapon and could be defeated in a single strike.


    Qin Yu knew about this and thus he would not use a Spirit Weapon unless he was in crucial moments. He much preferred the Blood Saber that he had refined himself.


    ¡°Qin Yu, what were those flickering, glowing things you¡¯ve just collected?¡± Qing Yun¡¯s gaze swept over the bodies and asked Qin Yu with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Energy fireflies. I¡¯ll exin themter.¡± Qin Yu spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Someone¡¯s here, let¡¯s leave before we discuss this further.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The few of them spoke no more and left swiftly.

 Chapter 69: A Bad Premonition

    <h4>Chapter 69: A Bad Premonition</h4>


    Five dayster, ten hunters had been killed, averaging two a day. The huge loss infuriated Can Bao, King of the Hunters. The ten hunters who died, in addition to more than a dozen men who had died previously, amounted to nearly thirty hunters lost. To lose a third of the hunters was a greatly unanticipated catastrophe.


    ¡°Da ge, this can¡¯t continue! We have to change our methods. That Qin Yu ispletely unpredictable and difficult to handle. If things continue at this rate, how are we going to ount to Prince Qi in the future?¡± At the highest level of the pagoda, Shi Yan spoke furiously as he stood behind Can Bao. ¡°That bastard Qin Yu is way too cunning, attacking our men when they¡¯re alone. Furthermore, it¡¯s doesn¡¯t seem to be him alone.There should be at least four others.


    ¡°Only four people are necessary to bring us to this pathetic state. Don¡¯t you find that embarrassing?¡± Can Bao¡¯s scarred face darkened.


    Shi Yan was depressed as well. ¡°Da ge, I¡¯m useless. Please punish me.¡±


    ¡°And how would that be useful?¡± Can Bao chided, turning around.


    ¡°Erm... Da ge, I have a n to overturn our situation and regain control.¡± Three Eyes rolled his eyes and approached them. ¡°There are around a thousand people left within the Illusory Battlefield. Why don¡¯t we use them to make up for theck of manpower on our side? We can still pit them against each other; it¡¯ll be a win-win situation.¡±


    ¡°borate on your n.¡± Can Bao¡¯s spirit lifted slightly, and he looked toward Three Eyes with hope.


    ¡°Da ge, we can split our forces: Some of us will spread the news that Qin Yu has found a Spirit Weapon, and the rest will offer a reward for Qin Yu¡¯s head for murdering the guard in the tower. The reward will be five ck Grade Pills.¡± Hearing the n, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. This was, indeed, a perfect solution! Either the Spirit Weapon or the five ck Grade Promotion Pills were sufficient incentive to have cultivators go crazy for them.


    ¡°Three Eyes, this is a good n; but, where do we get the five ck Grade Pills?¡± Shi Yan asked with a frown.


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Three Eyes snickered. ¡°Do you really think that we¡¯ll give them the Promotion Pills?¡±


    ¡°How evil!¡± Everyone was impressed.


    ¡°Okay, do it now,¡± ordered Can Bao.


    ¡°Wait, Da ge, let me add,¡± Shi Yan interrupted quickly. ¡°The three men who we captured know Qin Yu. We can release them and have them help us with our n.¡±


    ¡°Sure, the both of you will go personally. This time around, I do not wish to hear of any of our men dying.¡± Can Bao¡¯s eyes cast a cold re upon the both of them.


    With chilled hearts, Shi Yan and Three Eyes replied in unison, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ......


    At this time, Qin Yu and the rest had no idea their opponents were changing tactics; instead, the group had found something unusual: The hunters around them were decreasing gradually. They either vanished or formed groups of four or five. Hunters no longer operated in pairs or alone as they had before. ¡°Master Qin, do you think they¡¯ve given up on catching us now that they¡¯re afraid?¡± Ruo Feng asked excitedly. Qin Yu and Ruo Feng were hiding in a bush, watching the hunters retreat from a distance.


    Qin Yu shook his head immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy. Something¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ruo Feng asked doubtfully. He lifted his head from the grass and looked at the silhouettes vanishing from sight. Qin Yu did the same and felt something was wrong. Unable to wrap his head around what the hunters were doing, Qin Yu had a bad premonition. He told Ruo Feng, ¡°I¡¯m going to check. Go back to Xiao Yu and Qing Yun and tell them that the ambush is canceled.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ruo Feng cautiously backed out of the bushes, and he ran to where Mu Rongyue and Qing Yun were hiding. Qin Yu had changed out of his tattered gray clothes and was now d in the clothes he had peeled off a hunter. If people were to see him from the back, they would mistake him for a hunter as well.


    The sky grew dark. Mu Rongyue, Qing Yun, and Ruo Feng waited for Qin Yu under a tree as they¡¯d agreed upon before. ¡°Ruo Feng, why is Qin Da ge not here yet?¡± Mu Rongyue, staring at the ck sky, asked with worry. She was afraid Qin Yu would encounter trouble.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not sure about this either. However, with Master Qin¡¯s strengths, he¡¯ll be fine; rest assured.¡± Ruo Fengforted her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look. The rest of you wait here,¡± Qing Yun suddenly dered after remaining quiet for some time. She turned to leave; yet, unusual sounds came from nearby. ¡°Who is it?!¡± Qing Yun questioned the figure hidden in the dark and gripped her Qing Feng Sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s familiar voice calmed all of their hearts. He walked past the trees and reached them, his face grave.


    ¡°Da ge, how was it? Why have they retreated?¡±


    Qin Yu shook his head. ¡°I wanted to catch someone for questioning, but the hunters were extremely guarded. Four or five of them would gather together, sometimes even more than ten of them. I couldn¡¯t find a chance to attack.¡±


    ¡°This means we have no idea what they n to do,¡± Qing Yun interrupted.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yu nodded. ¡°We better be careful these next few days and keep an eye out.¡±


    ¡°Hm, this is all we can do.¡± The group was silent a moment and settled into their respective ces to rest. They nned to pass the night before anything.


    Qin Yu leaned against a tree, his hands folded behind his head. He lifted his head and looked at the starry night through the gaps between leaves. His parents¡¯ figures floated into his mind. After being away for so long, Qin Yu missed home and wondered how his parents were doing. He had entered the Illusory Battlefield straight after leaving the Ten Thousand Beasts Mountain, so his family was probably still worried.


    ¡°Da ge.¡± At this point, Mu Rongyue made her way over silently and squatted beside Qin Yu.


    Sitting up, Qin Yu stared at Mu Rongyue with curiosity. ¡°What? Can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°I-I have some things to say to you.¡± When Mu Rongyue spoke, she attracted the notice of Qing Yun, whoy on the other side. The other woman didn¡¯t move an inch, but her ears perked up to full attention as she listened in on the conversation. She even began to feel anxious; was Mu Rongyue going to confess her feelings to Qin Yu? However, even if Mu Rongyue were to confess, why should Qing Yun be anxious? It wasn¡¯t her problem anyway. Nheless, she was still worried that Qin Yu might agree if Mu Rongyue confessed. It was still none of Qing Yun¡¯s business even if Qin Yu agreed; but, she could not control her feelings.


    ¡°Speak your mind.¡± Qin Yu sat up attentively.


    ¡°It¡¯s about your parents.¡± Mu Rongyue¡¯s words shocked Qin Yu. However, Qing Yun rxed a little; it wasn¡¯t a confession.


    ¡°What about my parents?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice abruptly rose, and he looked at Mu Rongyue with a bad feeling in his gut.


    ¡°Da ge, I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve told you about this earlier; but, these days...¡± Mu Rongyue felt guilty.


    ¡°Oh, Xiao Yue, I don¡¯t me you. Please, tell me quickly,¡± Qin Yu urged her solemnly.


    ¡°Before I entered the Illusory Battlefield, I heard Master Tie Shou say your father created chaos within the Qin Family after hearing that you were forced into the Forbidden Area by Qin Chong. Not only did he set fire to the familynds, he broke the taboo of the Elder. Thus, your parents were ordered to be thrown into jail,¡± Mu Rongyue exined the situation inly.


    ¡°What? They threw my parents in jail? Bastards!¡± Qin Yu was livid. ¡°Qin Chong, I¡¯ll make you pay the price!¡±


    ¡°Da ge, please, don¡¯t be impulsive. Qin Chong is protected by the Elder Qin Yuandao; you can¡¯t fight him. I heard that he¡¯s an old monster already beyond the Transformation Realm.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, so what if he¡¯s in the Spirit Realm?! Whoever dares toy a finger on my parents, be it the Jade Emperor himself, I will skin him!¡± Qin Yu released a cold and icy aura that threatened to freeze the air around him. ¡°The day I leave this array will be the day when they pay the price. Qin Chong, we¡¯ll recount all of our past grudges at that time.¡± Qin Yu gritted his teeth in a murderous manner.


    ¡°Da ge, you must calm down,¡± Mu Rongyue advised him. She had dared not inform him of these happenings because she was afraid that he would respond rashly. She knew Qin Yu was strong, but he would never be a match for old, monstrous Qin Yuandao. Qin Yu needed time to surpass him. ¡°Da ge, I won¡¯t allow you to do stupid things!¡± Mu Rongyue grabbed Qin Yu¡¯s hand and pleaded. ¡°With your talent, you won¡¯t need long to surpass Qin Yuandao. You can go back then to deal with them.¡±


    Qin Yu was stunned. He looked at Mu Rongyue¡¯s worried expression and gradually quashed his cold and murderous aura. He stretched out his hand to grip hers, and a smile emerged on his face. ¡°Xiao Yue, don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t do something stupid.¡± Mu Rongyue stared at her hand in Qin Yu¡¯s and blushed slightly. She lowered her head shyly with happiness in her heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then, Da ge,¡± Mu Rongyue responded in a warm tone; but, she suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, that day when you left us and entered the central area alone, we met Lu Wushuang, Qin Zhao, and the three men following them. Ruo Feng and I fought the five of them!¡±


    ¡°Lu Wushuang and Qin Zhao, they¡¯re back together?¡± Qin Yu looked puzzled.


    ¡°En.¡± Mu Rongyue nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between them either.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s a bitch indeed. But, I¡¯ve got to acknowledge how lucky she is. She won¡¯t continue to be so fortunate though.¡± Qin Yu snickered in disdain, a murderous glint shing across his eyes. Lu Wushuang had escaped Qin Yu twice and had been remarkably fortunate.


    ¡°How did that fight go?¡± Qin Yu then asked. Two versus five, Mu Rongyue had definitely been at a disadvantage when it came to the number of people. However, Mu Rongyue was safe and sound; so, Qin Yu was very curious about what had happened in that fight and if Lu Wushung and Qin Zhao were alive.

 Chapter 70: Mu Rongyue’s Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 70: Mu Rongyue¡¯s Breakthrough</h4>


    Recalling the battle, Mu Rongyue smiled happily. ¡°I used your ¡®Rainbow Startling Sword¡¯ to fight the two, and I scared them into fleeing. I¡¯m not sure where they ran off to.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Qin Yu looked at the fair maidenughing pleasantly in front of him and couldn¡¯t help smiling as well. ¡°Nice! You¡¯ve already managed to understand the basic essence of ¡®Rainbow Startling Sword¡¯ in such a short amount of time.¡±


    ¡°En! I¡¯ve almost finished mastering it. Right, Da Ge, what¡¯s the second form of ¡®Rainbow Startling Swordy¡¯? Don¡¯t you think its about time to teach me?¡± Mu Rongyue asked eagerly.


    Qin Yu shook his head. ¡°You must continue practicing and developing your understanding of ¡®Rainbow Startling Sword¡¯ until you can bring out all of its power. I¡¯ll teach you the second form once you break through to Transformation Realm. Your current cultivation is a bit too low.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Mu Rongyue lowered her eyes, feeling slighted. For her age and discipline, her cultivation was already at a stage where it wouldn¡¯t typically be called low. But, then again, nevermind Qin Yu, but even Qing Yun currently exceeded her level. Qing Yun¡¯s cultivation might have advanced leaps and bounds due to her inheritance from an Immortal Realm cultivator, but the martial world cared only for her strength; no matter their luck or technique, the weak were still weak.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve already been in the initial stage of Immersion Realm for a pretty long time now, and I sense that I¡¯m about to make a breakthrough soon. I justck an opportunity,¡± Mu Rongyue exined and bowed her head.


    ¡°Opportunity?¡± Qin Yu paused, then suddenly said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Mu Rongyue didn¡¯t know what Qin Yu wanted to do, but she still extended her delicate, fair hand. Qin Yu pushed on an acupuncture point on her hand, sending a trace of internal energy racing through her body to quickly evaluate of Mu Rongyue¡¯s status. She really was about to break through. ¡°Sit up straight and enter a meditative stance. Prepare to move your qi to attack the barrier to the next stage.¡±


    ¡°Da Ge, I tried before, but it¡¯s no use! I¡¯m really just missing an opportunity.¡± Mu Rongyue¡¯s face was bitter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the chance, believe me,¡± Qin Yu stated firmly with a serious face.


    ¡°En, I believe you.¡± Mu Rongyue barely hesitated to ce her faith in Qin Yu, and so she immediately entered a meditative state.


    ¡°Close your eyes and move your qi to your dantian region. Listen to my instructions to break the barrier.¡± Sitting across from Mu Rongyue, Qin Yu issued orders.


    ¡°En.¡± Mu Rongyue obeyed and instantly closed her eyes. She began to gather qi in her dantian. The moment the woman couldn¡¯t see, Qin Yu¡¯s forehead shed, and a small, bright ck pearl flew out; with a glimmer, it disappeared into Mu Rongyue¡¯s forehead. Startled and frightened, she asked, ¡°Da Ge, what is this?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Just continue to gather your qi.¡± Qin Yu sharply raised his voice and continued directing her, ¡°3, 2, 1, break!¡± The qi Mu Rongyue had gathered in her dantian suddenly flooded through every vein in her body, and she sensed a strong power pouring into her head. Her qi rushed forth and merged with her internal energy, surging through every crucial acupuncture point in her body.


    Simultaneously, Qin Yu¡¯s finger became a phantom, striking every single one of Mu Rongyue¡¯s major acupuncture points like shes of lightning. Every ce he struck, Mu Rongyue felt a bizarre trace of pain. The strange ache made her drive her internal energy to strike at those locations, as if to stop the stabs of pain. Her response was precisely what was intended; and, with a small pop, her first acupuncture point broke through. As she continued, the rest of the points followed, one by one.


    The powerful internal energies of Qin Yu and Mu Rongyue burst through all the barriers before finally merging together, signifying the sessfulpletion of attaining the next rank. Upon seeding, the air about Mu Rongyue¡¯s body surged and roiled around her like a gust of wind. With a whoosh, the ck, luminous pearl flew out of Mu Rongyue¡¯s forehead and once again slowly sank into Qin Yu¡¯s. From beginning to end, Mu Rongyue never saw the strange object.


    Opening her eyes, Mu Rongyue happily shouted, ¡°Da Ge, I¡¯ve broken through!¡± Her voice roused Qing Yun and Ruo Feng, who were resting nearby. They hadn¡¯t really fallen asleep; but, they didn¡¯t want to bother the two earlier, so Qing Yun and Ruo Feng feigned sleeping. Yet now, they sat up.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve really broken through! How wonderful!¡± Ruo Feng walked over, appearing very happy for the princess. Qing Yun also walked over and looked at Mu Rongyue for a while before turning to Qin Yu. She had never thought that Qin Yu would really be able to help somebody break through; it waspletely beyond her imagination.


    Seriously, who was this guy? Only somebody from those famous legends could help another break through. An ordinary cultivator simply didn¡¯t have such an ability. Nevermind an Immersion Realm cultivator like Qin Yu, Transformation Realm and even Spirit and Void Realm cultivators weren¡¯t able to do so. Only an Immortal Realm cultivator and above had this power. But, Qin Yu was only at Immersion Realm, and yet what he had done was something far beyond his league; it was just too f*cking crazy! Truthfully, Qing Yun didn¡¯t know the whole story: If Qin Yu didn¡¯t have the Earth Spirit Pearl¡¯s help, then the breakthrugh would¡¯ve been impossible with his current cultivation.


    ¡°Miss Qing, sorry for disturbing your rest.¡± Qin Yu stood up and gave Qing Yun an apologetic smile.


    Qing Yun¡¯s cool and elegant face trembled slightly, yet she tly replied, ¡°No need. Miss Mu¡®s breakthrough is a happy asion. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Mu Rongyue also got up and responded with a smile.


    ¡°Ok, you guys chat; I¡¯ll be going back to sleep.¡± Qing Yun felt it¡¯d be awkward if she stayed, and she turned to leave. Qin Yu watched Qing Yun leave and smiled bitterly; the woman was just a bit frosty.


    ¡°You guys should also rest. Tomorrow, there might be a difficult battle,¡± Qin Yu told Mu Rongyue and Ruo Feng.


    ¡°Alright,¡± the two agreed, and each went to their own corner to rest. Mu Rongyue couldn¡¯t fall asleep immediately after her breakthrough, and her happiness kept her awake until midnight.


    Another beautiful maiden also didn¡¯t fall asleep until midnight. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t because Qing Yun was too excited, but rather because she was confused about Qin Yu. After interacting with him the past few days and with what happened just now, she felt more and more like she couldn¡¯t see through Qin Yu. The man seemed to possess too many secrets.


    ......


    The next day, the group all rose in the early morning and began to hunt once more, looking for hunters to kill. However, something was off: In the area, they no longer found any hunters, like they had all disappeared. The whole ce was extraordinarily peaceful... strangely peaceful... ufortably peaceful. ¡°Qin Yu, I feel like something¡¯s wrong,¡± Qing Yun addressed Qin Yu with a frown. On a high mountain, Qin Yu and the others stood on a cliff, observing the extremely quiet mountain range.


    ¡°Could it be we¡¯ve killed so many hunters recently that they¡¯re afraid and don¡¯t dare toe searching?¡± Ruo Feng hazarded.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Mu Rongyue directly denied his words. ¡°The real experts still have yet to act. There¡¯s no way they fear us.¡±


    ¡°¡®Real experts¡¯? How powerful are their strongest people?¡± Qing Yun asked Mu Rongyue curiously.


    ¡°I heard that the leader of the hunters is called ¡®Can Bao,¡¯ a very frightening person. He¡¯s known as an unmatched monster of cultivation in all of Qiongxi. 20 years old this year, and he¡¯s already a Transformation Realm master.¡± When Mu Rongyue finished, everyone but Qin Yu trembled.


    ¡°What did you say, a 20-year-old Transformation Realm master?¡± Qing Yun¡¯s beautiful face was filled with disbelief. ¡°A 20-year-old Transformation Realm master is impossible!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Not only is he at Transformation Realm, his stage is also unknown. He could be at the initial, middle, or evente stage of his realm.¡± Describing the man, Mu Rongyue¡¯s face turned serious. If this guy actually appeared, then things would be very dangerous. The four of them, together, wouldn¡¯t pose any more of a threat than the food stuck between his teeth.


    Transformation Realm was the dividing line, a threshold, among cultivators. Only after stepping into this realm would one be considered a real, genuine cultivator. If one didn¡¯t, they¡¯d forever be just an average cultivator. In the cultivating world, practitioners numbered in the tens of thousands. But, those who had stepped over the line of the Transformation Realm and be true cultivators directly cut the number in half. In other words, among the thousands of cultivators, half of them would never be able to cross the threshold. Thus, the feat was clearly difficult. In Qiongxi, a 30-year-old Transformation Realm master would already be seen as an amazing talent; ordinary people would need at least 40 years to cross the watershed.


    Qin Yu felt somewhat emotional. In his past experiences all around the continent, 20-year-old Transformation Realm masters weren¡¯t regarded as anything too special. But, in this tiny, little country, such a rare talent was truly a monster.


    ¡°How are you so certain? Is there any proof?¡± Qing Yun still couldn¡¯t believe Mu Rongyue¡¯s words.


    ¡°Miss Qing, we all believe Xiao Yue¡¯s words. There¡¯s no need for proof,¡± Qin Yu retorted. ¡°I suggest, first, we leave this area; then, we can talk about this againter. Something feels wrong here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Their leader was Qin Yu; and, as he had spoken, the rest of them could only obey. The four were currently on a remote cliff in the northwest region of the array, farthest from the center of the Illusory Battlefield. Originally, Qing Yun had brought them here to take refuge, but now they intended to go to the center of the Battlefield, the most dangerous area and nest of the hunters. However, sometimes, the most dangerous areas are really the safest.


    The four walked for a day; and, the entire way, they encountered not a single trace of a hunter. The fiends seemed to have truly just disappeared into thin air. Even odder, not only did the group not find any hunters, but they also didn¡¯t meet any other people. When the sky eventually began to darken, they finally ran into a quartet walking on the same road. ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask them about the current situation,¡± said Ruo Feng, and Qin Yu and the others didn¡¯t stop him.


    Like the wind, Ruo Feng¡¯s figure disappeared in a ripple, flying over to the other group of four. His name was Ruo Feng [1. The literal trantion for his name is ¡°Like Wind¡±], and his speed really was like the wind. Although he didn¡¯tprehend the spiritual nature of wind yet, he specialized in speed; thus,pared to ordinary cultivators, his pace could be considered astonishing.


    The quartet very quickly noticed Ruo Feng dashing toward them, and they immediately came to a halt. Each grasped their own weapons, and they stared at him vigntly.

 Chapter 71: Suddenly Revealing The Identity of a Princess

    <h4>Chapter 71: Suddenly Revealing The Identity of a Princess</h4>


    Ruo Feng stopped in front of the four and chuckled before asking politely: ¡°Hey, did you guyse in from the outside?¡±


    The four were startled and muttered in their hearts, ¡®What nonsense. Of course we came in from the outside. How could we be entering from the inside?


    However, seeing Ruo Feng¡¯s polite attitude, somebody still replied, ¡°Right, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to ask, what¡¯s the situation outside?¡± Ruo Feng continued to smile and maintain his polite attitude.


    ¡°The situation outside?¡± The man¡¯s eyes shed sharply, ¡°So that means you have only been staying inside until now?¡± After he uttered this, the eyes of the others in the group glittered sharply.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Is there a problem?¡± Ruo Feng replied, puzzled by their question.


    ¡°Surround him!¡± Somebody shouted loudly and immediately, Ruo Feng was encircled by them.


    Ruo Feng didn¡¯t understand the sudden change, his face quickly bing cold, ¡°Everyone, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The leader stepped forward, a sinister smile on his face, ¡°You¡¯re called Qin Yu, right?¡±


    Ruo Feng was startled, and instead of replying, he asked his own question. ¡°How do you know Qin Yu?¡±


    ¡°Right now, there¡¯s probably nobody outside that hasn¡¯t heard his name. So are you him or not?¡± The man shouted loudly in a deep voice.


    This made Ruo Feng even more confused, ¡°You guys all know Qin Yu?¡±


    ¡°You really are a f*cking idiot, how many times must Laozi ask you? Guys, don¡¯t speak any more nonsense with him, capture him first before we continue the talk.¡± The leading man was the first to pull out his sword and he dashed up forward, intending to hack Ruo Feng in half.


    The others followed one by one, armed with a myriad of weapons as they charged at Ruo Feng.


    ¡°You¡¯re all seeking death!¡± Ruo Feng¡¯s sword weed the leader who initiated the attack.


    A ng sounded out as the weapons met with flying sparks. The leader¡¯s arms turned numb as he was forced a few steps back.


    Taking this opportunity, Ruo Feng¡¯s figure shed as he escaped from the encirclement while dodging the other three¡¯s attacks. His speed was rmingly fast and frightened the three.


    After their fright, a series of whoosh sounded from within the forest. In the next moment, their group of four was instead now surrounded by four others, including Ruo Feng.


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± The four sensed the strong auras of the three who suddenly appeared and a trace of terror appeared on their faces.


    Qin Yu saw the four they had encircled and found that they were rather weak. Apart from the leader, who was at the initial stage of Immersion Realm, everyone else was only at the apex of the Origin Realm.


    These weren¡¯t the strongest of the elite that they had fought with earlier within the pagoda. They were only ordinary talents. However, there were still very few who could reach the initial stage of Origin Realm before turning twenty.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys asking for Qin Yu? I¡¯m Qin Yu.¡± Qin Yu stepped forward, an evil smile blooming on his face.


    Their bodies trembled as they stared at Qin Yu, only to discover he was only at the peak of Origin Realm. Their eyes shed with astonishment. He¡¯s so weak?


    Then, they saw the two beautiful, fairy-likedies next to him and found that they were strong Immersion Realm experts.


    ¡°So it¡¯s actually just a useless bum relying on two women.¡± Somebody muttered, his eyes filled with contempt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys a chance. Tell me, how did you know my name?¡± The sinister smile suddenly disappeared from Qin Yu¡¯s face as a cold light appeared in his eyes. A bone-chillingly cold aura surged directly towards the leader.


    The leader¡¯s heart shook as his pupils shrunk. His body couldn¡¯t help but tremble as a trace of shock appeared in his eyes. He looked at Qin Yu in a daze, asking doubtfully, ¡°You¡¯re just an Origin Realm cultivator, so how could your aura be so strong?


    ¡°Reply to the young master Qin¡¯s words. Otherwise, Laozi will slice you in two!¡± Ruo Feng saw the group¡¯s leader stand still in bafflement. He shouted angrily as he pointed his sword towards the group¡¯s leader, giving him a big fright.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak. I-it¡¯s like this. Outside, it¡¯s currently widely spread that Qin Yu took the spirit tool, so...¡± The leader spoke up to here and didn¡¯t speak further.


    ¡°So you guys wanted to grab it, right?¡± Qin Yu sneered and finished his words.


    ¡°No, no, we just came in here casually.¡± The other was still quibbling.


    ¡°Speak less nonsense and continue. What more?¡± Qin Yu shouted sternly, almost causing the others to jump in fright.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak.¡± The leader continued, ¡°Somebody also put a bounty on your head, saying you killed the pagoda master. If somebody brings back your head, five ck Grade Promotion Pills will be given out as a reward.¡±


    ¡°Ha, what a heavy move.¡± Qin Yuughed loudly.


    ¡°Something¡¯s amiss.¡± Qing Yun seemed to sense something and joined the conversation. ¡°Since everyone outside knows, why did only a few weaklings like you guyse in?¡±


    After Qing Yun¡¯s words, the scene fell silent for a moment. Qin Yu and the others stared at the leader, waiting for his reply.


    The leader was silent for a long time before finally replying vaguely under thebined oppression of Qin Yu and the others, ¡°We...we were only here to scout the road. It¡¯s said that Qin Yu was extremely powerful and killed both the blood demon and the pagoda master. S-So...¡±


    ¡°So- your ass. If you continue dilly-dallying like an old woman, Laozi will just directly slice you apart.¡± Ruo Feng interrupted angrily.


    ¡°Forget about it, there¡¯s no need to ask again.¡± Qin Yu interrupted the two, his icy gaze staring at the leader of the group. His tone was t but filled with power, ¡°Just speak, how many people are outside waiting for you to report back?¡±


    ¡°R-Right now, there still isn¡¯t a lot. R-Roughly two hundred or so.¡± The leader¡¯s voice trembled.


    ~~~


    ¡°Hmph, how ridiculous. You want to save them, yet they came here to attack you.¡± Qing Yun¡¯s words were naturally said to Qin Yu.


    ¡°No, no, Miss Qing, Da Ge, don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s definitely because they didn¡¯t get the whole story and were deceived.¡± Mu Rongyue didn¡¯t wait for Qin Yu and the others to react as she spoke hastily.


    Qing Yun had a strange expression on her face. This Mu Rongyue was always as kind-hearted as a Bodhisattva. [1. Editor¡¯s note: Buddhist term for an enlightened being. You can read more about it here: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bodhisattva] These days, she understood something¡ªthe reason why Qin Yu agreed to protect these people was all because of Mu Rongyue.


    ¡°Miss Mu, don¡¯t misunderstand, but why do you want to protect these people?¡± Qing Yun finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. For the past few days, she had always been keeping it in as she felt it wasn¡¯t nice to ask her directly.


    ¡°Because they are my Qiongxi Country¡¯s future hope.¡± Mu Rongyue¡¯s tone was serious as she replied.


    ¡°What does Qiongxi Country¡¯s future have to do with you?¡± Qing Yun continued to question.


    ¡°Of course it has to do with me, since I¡¯m the Princess of Qiongxi Country.¡± Mu Rongyue knew that she couldn''t hide her identity forever, so she finally decided to reveal it.


    ¡°What?¡± Qing Yun¡¯s beautiful face turned stiff as she stared at Qin Yu, the expression on her face somewhat skeptical: ¡°She¡¯s really the Princess?¡±


    Qin Yu smiled and nodded, and with an absolutely certain tone, he replied. ¡°She really is the Princess¡±


    ¡°This is the Imperial Pce¡¯s golden tablet that proves my identity as the Princess.¡± Mu Rongyue pulled out a sparkling golden tablet, ¡°Furthermore, the surname ¡®Mu¡¯ is the royal family name and my surname is precisely that ¡®Mu¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I can testify that she is our Princess. I am the Imperial Pce¡¯s Silver Ranked guard, Ruo Feng.¡± Ruo Feng stepped forward. His hand shed as a silver token appeared in his hands, ¡°This is mine.¡±


    The Imperial Pce guards were divided into three ranks of bronze, silver, and gold, and silver guards were considered as middle-grade soldiers. For Ruo Feng to be a silver ranked guard at only twenty years of age meant that he was truly talented.


    This time, Qing Yun didn¡¯t continue to question them. In fact, Mu Rongyue and Ruo Feng didn¡¯t even need to reveal their royal tablets. Qin Yu¡¯s words were enough for her to believe them.


    Right now, she was secretly very indignant as she looked at Qin Yu with a trace of grievance in her eyes.


    They¡¯ve traveled together for so many days yet they had always kept her in the dark. It was really annoying.


    Qin Yu could only force out a smile. Mu Rongyue wanted to hide her identity. If she was not willing to reveal her identity, it wouldn¡¯t be good for others to expose her.


    Seeing Mu Rongyue suddenly announce her status, the other group of four were shocked. Nobody knew who did it first but with a plop, they all fell to their knees and cupped their fists in greeting. ¡°Respects to the Princess.¡±


    These were all contestants who participated in the Martial Exam and so their goal was naturally to fight for position and wealth within King City. Right now, they were meeting with the grand and stately Princess¡ªit was a big opportunity.


    ¡°Respects to the Princess.¡± The other three finally reacted and knelt down in a sh like the four in front of Mu Rongyue.


    Qin Yu smiled bitterly and spoke to Mu Rongyue, ¡°Little Yue, I¡¯ll leave them to you. If you really want to protect them, you¡¯ll have to let them know the whole story.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Da Ge.¡± Mu Rongyue understood what Qin Yu meant and immediately stepped forward, ¡°You may stand. I wish to rify the current situation to all of you. You can convey my words to the others afterward.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± The four voiced their agreement loudly.


    Then, Mu Rongyue began to change their minds by telling them the whole truth about the conspiracy behind the Martial Exam.


    After finding out the truth, the four werepletely shocked and almost couldn¡¯t believe it. Originally they had fought bitterly, going through battle after battle until they had the qualifications to enter the Illusionary Battlefield, yet all of that was actually in vain. The most uneptable thing was this was all just a vicious plot to ughter them all. Two of them were rather weak-willed, and after learning about the truth, they became extremely dispirited and gloomy and one of them almost fell apart.


    Ruo Feng then helped to restore their confidence. He guaranteed that so long as they stood by the Princess¡¯s side to fight against the hunters, the Imperial Pce would foster them as talents and there was even the opportunity to be a guard of the Princess. Naturally, Mu Rongyue also gave her guarantee.


    After Mu Rongyue gave her guarantee, the four immediately made their loyalty clear and stood in front of her, pledging their service.


    After introductions were made, the group leader¡¯s name was found to be called Zuo Kui. [2. Trantor¡¯s note: Just thought his name was kinda funny as it literally trantes to left crotch lol (who¡¯d name their kid that?). I mean I guess it¡¯s also a constetion so but still... haha- ×ó¿ü]


    Zuo Kui followed Mu Rongyue¡¯s orders and brought the other three outside of the mountain range. They promised to let the people outside know of this so they wouldn¡¯t try to attack Qin Yu again, but rather unite together and rebel against the hunters. That way, they could kill the hunters and overturn the conspiracy.


    Watching them leave, Qing Yun frowned elegantly. She couldn¡¯t help but ask Mu Rongyue as their figures disappeared into the forest, ¡°Do you really believe them?¡±


    Mu Rongyue muttered to herself resolutely for a moment before replying, ¡°Although I¡¯m notpletely certain, from their actions just now, I believe them.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± Qing Yun looked at Qin Yu beside her.


    Qin Yu¡¯s face was calm as he sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s change our direction and go to the pagoda in the middle of the Illusionary Battlefield.¡±


    ¡°What, you want to go there?¡± Qing Yun was startled, her face turning pale. He wanted to go to the ce where thousands of people had killed each other, forming an utterly cruel, awful scene.


    But Qin Yu didn¡¯t seem to care as he already changed the direction of his footsteps, and begun walking to the pagoda.

 Chapter 72: Ensnared

    <h4>Chapter 72: Ensnared</h4>


    The northwest region of the ughter Array was towering mountains and precipitous ridges, extremely steep and uneven terrain; thus, it was a long time before Qin Yu¡¯s group finally reached the border of the area. By now, the sky was dark, but even in the dim light, they finally could see the distinct foothills ahead. From here, they could head straight to the center of the array.


    ¡°Qin Yu, you¡¯re certain you want to go back to the pagoda?¡± Qing Yun, walking behind Qin Yu, couldn¡¯t help but asking.


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t answer, but rather replied with another question, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°W-what would I be afraid of? If you dare to go, then I¡¯ll go too.¡± Qing Yun¡¯s voice dropped.


    Qin Yuughed yfully. ¡°That¡¯s good then. Let¡¯s speed up a bit and try to leave this ce before we sleep.¡± The group immediately quickened their pace. A canyony ahead.


    The four weren¡¯t even halfway through the canyon when suddenly, Qin Yu, in the lead, shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± The word had yet to fall when his steps abruptly halted, causing the other three to stop as well and look at him with surprise.


    ¡°Da Ge, what happened?¡± Mu Rongyue asked curiously.


    ¡°There¡¯s danger.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s expression shifted.


    ¡°Danger?¡± The others hadn¡¯t reacted when a series of crashes echoed from above. Overhead, a huge appeared to snare them.


    ¡°Not good! Quick, get out of the way!¡± Qing Yun shouted as she unsheathed her sword. ¡°Ninth Form of Azure Edge Sword: Sword Breaking the Heavens!¡± A magnificent, dazzling cyan light soared into the sky, tearing through the huge that fell toward them. The tattered remainsnded harmlessly on the ground around them.


    ¡°Strong!¡± Everyone, including Qin Yu, couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration. The nine forms of the Azure Edge Sword of the Qing Family was truly extraordinary. Not only was Qing Yun¡¯s cultivation high, but her fighting strength was also powerful.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Not bad. Looks like you¡¯re not that weak.¡± An insufferably arrogant, haughtyugh echoed from the sky above. ¡°But, this bit of strength is still nothing in this Prince¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°Who?!¡± Mu Rongyue shouted into the sky. The voice was somewhat familiar to her. Whoosh! No one responded to Mu Rongyue, and the only answer she received was the sudden ominous appearance of dark figures.


    Each shadow was like a ck whirlwind. Descending with the arrogance of tyrants from above, the ck-d troop surrounded the foursome. Altogether, there were ten people wearing the same ck uniform of hunters. However, they differed from hunters as they all wore a ck, demon-faced mask to hide their identities. [1. See bottom of chapter for a picture of the mask.]


    Qin Yu nced at the masked men. Before him, nobody could conceal their level of cultivation. All of these martial artists were at the Immersion Realm or higher, and some of them were even in thete stage of the Immersion Realm. So strong? Qin Yu was secretly surprised. Not only did these people have high cultivation, each of them also held a strong aura of killing intent. Most were at the middle stage of the Immersion Realm, and a few were at thete stages of the Immersion Realm; their troop couldn¡¯t be called weak at all.


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Mu Rongyue shouted loudly and red at them. She still felt the auras of their captors were strangely familiar; but, as they all unfortunately wore masks, she couldn¡¯t identify them.


    The masked faces were frigid, and the figures simply stood there like frozen sculptures, not emitting a single sound, nevermind a reply. ¡°Heheheh! Royal Sister, have you forgotten even the sound of my voice?¡± The male voice from earlier rose once again.


    ¡°¡®Royal Sister¡¯?¡± Mu Rongyue¡¯s delicate body trembled. And, as if a revtion had suddenly urred to her, her head jerked up, and her beautiful face paled. ¡°You... You¡¯re Mu Rongrui?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally remembered me, ahahaha!¡± Theugh boomed, reverberating in the canyon as a young man holding a longsword jumped down from overhead. He slowly turned around to reveal a masked face. Qin Yu¡¯s gaze locked onto him before he touched the ground.


    The young man wore flowery, brocade robes. His skin was fair and clear. The prating aura of royalty emanated from his body. But, Qin Yu was a little baffled: The man seemed to be at least 25; yet, didn¡¯t thepetition only allow those 20 and younger? Although those were the official rules, in reality, there were many unspoken rules as well.


    The young man¡¯s cultivation at the height of the Immersion Realm was the strongest among the group. Moreover, he actually had a foot in the Transformation Realm and appeared to be just about to break through. He was extremely powerful.


    Qin Yu turned his head, a serious expression on his face. This man was too strong. If Qin Yu faced one of these assants alone, then it would be fine; but, right now, there was Mu Rongrui and eleven or so other masters to face. The situation was far from good.


    Seeing that it really was Mu Rongrui, Mu Rongyue frowned, and she shouted at him angrily, ¡°Mu Rongrui, what are you all doing?! How could you benefit from killing so many people?¡±


    ¡°Little Yue, you truly grow more and more impudent, daring to call my name like this. Have youpletely forgotten the etiquette of the royal family?¡± Mu Rongrui retorted bitterly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve no right to speak of ¡®royal family etiquette¡¯ to me.¡± Mu Rongyue raised her voice.


    ¡°Fine, Mu Rongyue. In that case, forget your sibling-like ties to this Prince.¡± Mu Rongrui¡¯s face was chilly.


    ¡°Since when did you ever take into consideration our close rtions?¡± Mu Rongyue¡¯s face was mocking. ¡°Just speak: How many talented youths have to die to satisfy you?¡±


    Mu Rongrui snorted with contempt. ¡°The way of the cultivator has always been riddled with death. You fuss over nothing.¡±


    His words filled Mu Rongyue with rage. ¡°And you still call yourself a prince of the Royal Family, Mu Rongrui?! Have you failed to realized that those deaths belonged to the next generation of Qiongxi¡¯s elites? They were the future hope of the country! Killing all of these talents is equivalent to destroying our future!¡±


    ¡°Mu Rongyue, you have too big a heart. A woman should only care about growing up, getting married, helping her husband, and educating her children. This should be none of your concern,¡± dered Mu Rongrui in low tones before he turned his gaze on Qin Yu standing beside the princess. Today, Qin Yu was Mu Rongrui¡¯s true goal. ¡°Are you Qin Yu?¡±


    Qin Yu was startled. Strange, this should¡¯ve been the first time they had met; so, the prince shouldn¡¯t have been able to recognize him. ¡°I am,¡± Qin Yu answered curtly. He stepped in front of Mu Rongyue and squarely faced Mu Rongrui.


    ¡°Da Ge, he¡¯s the most prized son of Prince Qi, Mu Rongrui. He¡¯s very strong and his sword is especially well known. We must be careful!¡± whispered Mu Rongyue softly.


    Staring at Mu Rongrui coldly, Qin Yu¡¯s face was calm, and he nodded slightly. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Your life,¡± Mu Rongrui replied jokingly. For him, Qin Yu was currently no more than a bird trapped in a cage, able to be killed with the snap of a finger.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Qin Yu grinned mischievously. ¡°Nobody who has ever wanted my life has met a good end, and neither will you.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± A trace of disdain appeared on Mu Rongrui¡¯s face. ¡°Seeing how you can still talk back in such a situation, this Prince will test just how strong you really are. I hope your strength matches your mouth.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you. Unsheathe your sword!¡± Killing intent surged from Qin Yu¡¯s body. Qing Yun and the others stepped back, giving Qin Yu the battlefield, and they secretly prepared to break through the surrounding cultivators.


    ¡°Letting me attack first? You really think highly of yourself.¡± Mu Rongrui snorted coldly. ¡°Once I unsheathe my sword, you¡¯ll die. So, I¡¯ll allow you to strike first.¡±


    ¡°As you wish. Blood of a Thousand Shadows!¡± Qin Yu burst forth. A crimson light erupted in the sky as blood-red streams of qi devoured the blue and covered the earth. From hundreds of des made of sharp sword qi, a bloody curtain formed; it rushed toward Mu Rongrui violently and swelled to envelop him until even his mask couldn¡¯t be seen. Mu Rongrui was startled; and, before the strands of blood qi couldpletely engulf him, he unsheathed his sword and used his strongest move: ¡°Sudden Phantom Strike! Break!¡±


    Meanwhile, the masked men behind the prince were also dealing with the streams of crimson qi, and they, too, responded swiftly and violently. They threw out ck, iron chains that transformed into countless ck snakes. The serpents madly tore through the bloody curtain enveloping them. Swords and sword qi twisted together in countless booming shes. Releasing raspy hisses, the snakes punctured through the bloody curtain. Reluctantly, Mu Rongrui couldn¡¯t help admitting that Qin Yu¡¯s sword was, indeed, very quick. In a sh, hundreds and thousands of sword-light strikes washed over the prince.


    ¡°Bone Corroding Evil Winds!¡± Qin Yu knew his opponent was strong, so he immediately used his strongest move. He absolutely could not give the other a chance to recover! Berserk energy exploded as his palm struck out, bearing the power of the demonic yin qi¡¯s toxic gas.


    Mu Rongrui wasn¡¯t the slightest bit afraid of the destructive gas and actually grinned with ridicule. ¡°You really are the user of the demonic yin qi. Die!¡± Not only did the prince not evade, but he actually charged into the ck fog to retaliate. A sinister sneer painted Qin Yu¡¯s face. Here was another overconfident idiot whopletely ignored the toxic demonic yin gas. Those who looked down upon such qi would certainly pay a painful price as their entire body corroded and fell away. However, the smile on his face faded very quickly to be reced by a look of shock. Mu Rongrui passed through the demonic yin qipletely unharmed, and his sword swiftly stabbed into Qin Yu¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Wind, evade! Cloudtrack Phantom!¡± Facing a lightning-like speed beyond his expectations, Qin Yu had no choice but to retreat. He had no time to put up any resistance and could only continue to evade, stacking Cloudtrack Phantom and the spiritual nature of wind to double his speed.


    ¡°Die!¡± A roar sounded as Mu Rongrui¡¯s sword jabbed ruthlessly toward the pit of Qin Yu¡¯s stomach, cutting a huge hole in his clothes. Qin Yu¡¯s speed was truly fast; but, Mu Rongrui lived up to his reputation, and he was also extremely swift. Fortunately, Qin Yu had put on the Golden Silk Armor earlier.


    Although the armor had be a bit ragged from the previous confrontation with the Demonic Blood-Devouring Sword, it was still wearable after being mended... just barely. This time, it saved his life. Otherwise, his stomach would¡¯ve been ripped open. If the sword Mu Rongrui used had been a spirit tool, Qin Yu would¡¯ve undoubtedly died. ¡°I was careless.¡± Upon dodging the sword, Qin Yu suffered a moment of cold sweat. In that instant, he had felt too close to death.

 Chapter 73: Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 73: Betrayal</h4>


    ¡°Qin Yu!¡±


    ¡°Da Ge!¡± Qing Yun and Mu Rongyue cried out in fear when they saw Qin Yu fall and rushed toward him.


    Qin Yu waved his hands and tried to calm the two women, shouting loudly, ¡°Don¡¯te here! It¡¯s fine! I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fine?¡± Prince Mu Rongrui came to a halt and stared with obvious shock at his opponent. Qin Yu waspletely unharmed. Realizing Qin Yu wore the Golden Silk Armor, Mu Rongrui came to a clear understanding. He regretted attacking Qin Yu¡¯s chest instead of his neck.


    ¡°You were lucky this time around, but you won¡¯t be the next!¡± Mu Rongruiughed sinisterly.


    ¡°Next time? Hmph!¡± Qin Yu snickered. ¡°You won¡¯t get another chance like this!¡± The young cultivator¡¯s body trembled. His aura grew, and the winds roared and rushed about him.


    Mu Rongrui¡¯s eyes rounded, and his face showed a trace of shock. Quickly, he regained hisposure and stated, ¡°You really have been hiding your strength; but, you¡¯re only at the middle stage of the Immersion Realm. Killing you will be as easy as killing a dog. Unable to defeat you and ughtered one by one, the bunch of useless sloths under Can Bao are pathetic!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡± Qin Yu ignored Mu Rongrui¡¯s insults. With a holler, the young cultivator attacked with the first move of ¡°Rushing Thunder Palm,¡± ¡°Power like Rushing Thunder.¡± Thunder boomed and resounded throughout the entire mountain range. With his cultivation now in the middle stage of the Immersion Realm, the power of Qin Yu¡¯s strike had grown manifold, so the thunder was much louder than before. Mu Rongrui was shocked, not by Qin Yu¡¯s attack, but by the booming thunderp. His heart jumped at the thunderous roar.


    In that split second, Qin Yu¡¯s palm grew rapidly in the reflections of the prince¡¯s eyes. The ferocious strength seemed to suffocate him. How could Qin Yu be so powerful?! Mu Rongrui¡¯s face changed, and he didn¡¯t dare to let down his guard. Quivering, his long sword bloomed into a de light. ¡°Die!¡± Before the shout fully left his lips, Mu Rongrui attacked with his sword. His de danced like lightning. Despite activating second, the shadow of the prince¡¯s sword engulfed Qin Yu¡¯s palm attack.


    ¡°Wind, retreat!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face became grave as he quickly retracted his hand. His opponent¡¯s sword was too fast and too sharp. Qin Yu couldn¡¯t fight recklessly. He could only evade the cutting edge; otherwise, his whole hand might be minced to pieces.


    Seeing Qin Yu forced backward, Mu Rongrui grinned with a tinge of madness. ¡°Phantom Shadow Kill! Die!¡± Man and sword became like ghosts. Although the pair seemed intangible, they still existed; but, just when one could sense their presence, that person would be only a half step from death.


    ¡°Blood Shadow Definite Kill!¡± Qin Yu shouted and struck with his most powerful move. Blood light erupted, and two crossing blood trails tore apart the shadow in front of him.


    ¡°Aaaaarrgh!¡± A terrible scream resounded as the two fighting figures broke away from each other. Blood flew and sttered on the earth around them, dyeing the leaves red.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The masked men, who had yet to attack, eximed and ran toward the prince. They nked Mu Rongrui, protecting him on all sides. Simultaneously, Qing Yun, Mu Rongyue, and Ruo Feng ran to Qin Yu and red at the masked men.


    The final blow had dealt huge damage to both parties. Mu Rongrui¡¯s shoulder was shed badly, his wound a crisscross pattern. Fortunately, he had been fast enough or the wounds would have been on his face instead of his shoulder. With a huge nted cut on his neck, Qin Yu was injured as well. If the angle had been a little steeper, his whole chin might have been sliced off. The gash on his neck extended up to his chin, and he was a bloody mess. It was horrifying!


    ¡°Qin Yu, how are you?! Are you fine?¡± Qing Yun saw the blood-chilling wound on Qin Yu¡¯s neck and thought his throat might have been injured. Her tears were uncontroble, and she sobbed with fear.


    Mu Rongyue, too, cried out, ¡°Da ge! Qin Da Ge! How are you? You...sniff...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Step back!¡± Qin Yu gritted his teeth and pushed them away. The ¡°Secrets of Eternal Life¡± technique was healing his injuries, and blood soon stopped flowing. His wounds healed miraculously.


    Qing Yun, gripping her Azure Edge Sword, stepped in front of Qin Yu and refused to budge. ¡°Qin Yu, I¡¯ll deal with him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no match for him.¡± Only Qin Yu knew how scary the prince was. His sword was ridiculously fast. Qin Yu had no doubt that even a normal Transformation Realm cultivator would have died to Mu Rongrui¡¯s ¡°Phantom Shadow Kill.¡± Mu Rongrui was a freak who could kill cultivators in higher realms than his own.


    However, Qin Yu had left a greater impact on Mu Rongrui. Qin Yu was able to use a move as powerful as ¡°Blood Shadow Definite Kill¡± although his cultivation was merely at the middle stage of the Immersion Realm. Not only had the attack ruined the prince¡¯s ¡°Phantom Shadow Kill,¡± he¡¯d been injured as well. Even a cultivator at the peak of the Immersion Realm might not be able to match Qin Yu¡¯s abilities. Mu Rongrui finally understood why Can Bao¡¯s men had died. Qin Yu was truly a rare genius.


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ll kill him!¡± A masked man volunteered vengeance.


    Stuffing a pill into his own mouth to stop his bleeding, Mu Rongrui stabilized himself. ¡°Move aside,¡± he panted.


    ¡°Your Highness, this...¡± The masked man was in a tight spot. Mu Rongrui was already injured, and his men wanted to stop him from fighting. If anything happened to the young prince, his protectors would be to me and would have to pay the price with their lives.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to get lost!¡± A cruel expression appeared on Mu Rongrui¡¯s face.=


    ¡°...Yes...¡± The man could only step aside unwillingly. Mu Rongrui stood up, and his piercing gaze that resembled knives shed at Qin Yu. The prince¡¯s fair face twitched. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I had thought.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good too.¡± Qin Yu stepped forward slowly. He passed Qing Yun and stood before them. His Blood Saber was ready. When facing such a intimidatingly fast swordsman, he wouldn¡¯t falter again.


    ¡°Ha...¡± Mu Rongrui let out a small chuckle. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have known each other if we hadn¡¯t fought. I¡¯ll give you one chance: Follow me. For your abilities, I¡¯ll grant you unlimited money and glory. You¡¯ll be much better off than if you stay with Mu Rongyue. Whatever she has to offer, I, too, have. What she cannot offer, I have as well.¡± The young prince desired to recruit Qin Yu. To Mu Rongrui, a genius like Qin Yu would be an incredibly useful asset.


    Qin Yu grinned. ¡°The conditions seem fine, but youck sincerity.¡±


    ¡°What more could you want? As long as you ask, I can provide it,¡± Mu Rongrui replied confidently.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Qin Yu sneered. ¡°Kneel in front of me and call me ¡®da ge¡¯; can you do that?¡±


    ¡°How dare you?! Who do you think you are to ask His Highness to kneel before you?¡± Hollering, a masked man rushed toward Qin Yu, but he stumbled to a halt beneath Mu Rongrui¡¯s re.


    ¡°I cannot satisfy this condition. I am royalty, and you¡¯re supposed to kneel to me, not the other way around. As for calling you ¡®da ge,¡¯ I don¡¯t think you¡¯re worthy.¡± Mu Rongrui¡¯s expression was frosty. He no longer possessed the serenity he¡¯d had when appealing to Qin Yu. Qin Yu had been too excessive in his demands.


    Qin Yuughed loudly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that whatever I desired would be fulfilled? I take it you were talking out your ass then.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, as if you deserve any respect!¡± A malicious light shed in Mu Rongrui¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll grant your death wish!¡± The prince¡¯s voice suddenly rose in volume, and it nged like thunder. ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill him!¡± As he cried out, he didn¡¯t look at the masked men behind him, but behind Qin Yu.


    ¡°Die!¡± Someone screamed from behind Qin Yu, and a ferocious palm attack struck Qing Yun¡¯s back. Qing Yun was thrown forward, and blood sprayed through the air.


    ¡°Ruo Feng, are you mad?!¡± Mu Rongyue shrieked.


    ¡°Qing Yun!¡± Qin Yu yelled, and he leapt up to catch Qing Yun in his arms.


    ¡°Phantom Shadow Kill!¡± How could Mu Rongrui wast such a good opportunity? Qin Yu had flown upward to catch Qing Yun and left his back unguarded. This was Mu Rongrui¡¯s best shot. This time, Qin Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to counterattack. The prince¡¯s sword would never give him the chance to attack again!


    ¡°Rainbow Startling Sword!¡± Mu Rongyue had no time to deal with the traitorous Ruo Feng. She knew she had to stop Mu Rongrui; or else, both Qing Yun and Qin Yu would die. The princess was aware she¡¯d never be able to stop Mu Rongrui on her own, but she could use her greatest ability to at least slow him down a little. A splendid light blossomed and beamed like the sun. At such a crucial moment, Mu Rongyue unleashed her greatest potential. The attack was imbued with incredible strength as it proceeded to sh with Mu Rongrui¡¯s ¡°Phantom Shadow Kill.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Mu Rongrui had thought little of Mu Rongyue¡¯s attack; but, he suddenly felt an immense pressure. He was stunned. When had Mu Rongyue learned such a powerful move?! Mu Rongrui could ignore her to kill Qin Yu; however, Mu Rongyue¡¯s attack might strike him, and he would either die or suffer grave wounds. If he hadn¡¯t already been injured, her attack would mean nothing, and Mu Rongrui would simply kill Qin Yu immediately. But, that was not so, and the prince couldn¡¯t sustain another injury.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Mu Rongrui¡¯s sword shed and scattered brilliant light with a dazzling speed, and heunched himself at Qin Yu.


    Although Mu Rongrui was very fast, he had hesitated for a breath. Normal people might find such a span of time insignificant; but, for cultivators, a breath could change the tide of battle. In this single moment, Qin Yu found the chance to retaliate. ¡°Wind, dash left.¡±


    ¡°Cloudtrack Phantom, chase!¡±


    ¡°Demonic Blood-Devouring Sword, kill!¡± When the Demonic Blood-Devouring Sword attacked, the entire array shook, and the sky paled. The blood light flooded the blue overhead and brought with it the overwhelming odor of blood. In a bloodthirsty rage, the attack roiled and roared.

 Chapter 74: Hunting Down Mu Rongrui

    <h4>Chapter 74: Hunting Down Mu Rongrui</h4>


    ¡°No!¡± Mu Rongrui released a terrified scream as his phantom shadow iled and writhed in the blood light.


    ¡°Save His Highness! Go!¡± A few of the masked men shouted, and they ran into the blood-red light.


    A Spirit Weapon was still superior overall: Although the spirit of the Demonic Blood-Devouring Sword had been destroyed, and thus its power greatly reduced, the sword was still supernatural; normal weapons paled inparison. A member of the Royal Family, Mu Rongrui would, of course, use the best of weapons; yet, it could neverpare to the Demonic Blood-Devouring Sword.


    ¡°...Argh!...Argh!¡± A few shrill cries resounded in the mountain valley and eventually throughout the Illusory Battlefield.


    Two people heading toward the dale abruptly halted upon hearing the screams. They looked fearfully toward the valley. ¡°L-Leader, what¡¯s happening over there? It¡¯s horrific!¡± A chubby man eximed in a quivering voice to the more slender man in front of him.


    ¡°Go over and check it out,¡± Commanded the man leading the pair, and the facial expressions of the timid men behind him changed.


    The chubby man was the most cowardly of them all. ¡°Erm, leader, I suggest it would be better if we d-don¡¯t go.¡± He shrank his neck.


    ¡°Look at you!¡± The leader red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget our mission: to find Qin Yu and obtain his Spirit Weapon. Then, we kill him for the five ck Grade Promotion Pills. Have you forgotten that?¡±


    ¡°No, we... we haven¡¯t!¡± The rest of them solemnly chorused.


    ¡°Good. If a few screams is all it takes to scare you off, you all can forget about the Spirit Weapon and get lost!¡± After reprimanding them, the leader¡¯s tone softened, and he said, ¡°Okay, enough talk. Let¡¯s go!¡± He then set off boldly toward their destination. Whether they were willing or not, the people behind him had no choice but to follow. After all,ing this far already, they had to at least try their luck.


    ......


    Within the valley, a few more holes were added to Qin Yu¡¯s clothes. He held onto Qing Yun with his left hand, and his right hand gripped the Demonic Blood-Devouring Sword. His eyes were blood red, and his bloodcurdling gaze fell upon Mu Rongrui and his men. The prince was in a sorry state. He had already been injured, and now his wounds had increased severely. Body covered in blood, his face was pale If not for the masked men who had protected him just then, he probably would¡¯ve been dead meat. Out of the four men who had helped Mu Rongrui, only one had escaped; the rest had be bloody corpses. Spirit Weapons were truly terrifying, especially in Qin Yu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Ruo Feng, why? Why?!¡± Mu Rongyue screamed in the guard¡¯s direction, unable to ept that Ruo Feng had betrayed her. Her heart ached as the person she trusted most turned his back on her. Tears flowed from her eyes and muddled her vision. She remembered Ruo Feng would dly sacrifice his life for her; why would such a person betray her?


    ¡°Princess, s-sorry, I... I...¡± Ruo Feng¡¯s voice gradually faded. The guard could no longer face Mu Rongyue, and he lowered his head.


    ¡°You useless fool!¡± Mu Rongrui angrily bellowed at Ruo Feng. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you attack Qin Yu just now?! What¡¯s the point of attacking a woman?¡± Mu Rongrui wanted to stomp Ruo Feng into the ground. He should have attacked Qin Yu, but the guard had attacked the insignificant Qing Yun instead.


    Ruo Feng knelt with a plop. His voice trembled as he responded, ¡°Your Highness, please, don¡¯t be angry. Qin Yu wore the Golden Silk Armor, and it would¡¯ve been futile if I had attacked him. I could only strike the woman beside him so that his attention was divided when he tried to save her. This created an opportunity for Your Highness to kill him, but I never thought......¡± He didn¡¯t dare finish the sentence.


    ¡°You never thought I was so useless? That I¡¯d be unable to kill Qin Yu and be severely injured myself? Is that it?¡± Mu Rongrui gritted his teeth, and a ferocious glint entered his eyes.


    Ruo Feng, covered in cold sweat, hastily tried to exin himself, ¡°No, no, no! That wasn¡¯t what I meant! That wasn¡¯t what I meant!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Mu Rongrui didn¡¯t care for the man¡¯s excuses and ordered his death.


    ¡°Yes,¡± responded a masked man, stepping forward to immediately execute the order.


    ¡°Stop! Anyone who dares kill him, I¡¯ll kill every one of your family and friends! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know who you are! You¡¯re all Golden Sword Guards!¡± Mu Rongyue had finally recognized the identities of their assants from the three corpses that had fallen before the prince. One of their masks had cracked, and the man¡¯s face was that of a Golden Sword Guard from the Pce. The masked man about to kill Ruo Feng heard Mu Rongyue, and his body shook. He didn¡¯t dare move any closer.


    ¡°Do you want to die?! Do you obey her or me? Do it now!¡± Mu Rongrui shouted fiercely.


    The executioner appeared to be in a tight spot. Turning to Mu Rongyue, he said with difficulty, ¡°Princess, I¡¯m just doing what I¡¯ve been ordered. I¡¯m willing to pay with my life for this, but I hope the Princess would spare my family.¡± With this, he raised his huge de and cried, ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Rainbow Startling Sword!¡± Mu Rongyue drew her sword at the same time, and a resplendent light bloomed. She struck with immense speed, and the tip of her sword pierced the back of the man¡¯s neck. She was growing more and more familiar with the move. ¡°Argh!¡± Mu Rongyue screamed out in agony as she withdrew her sword. Her sword was stained with blood, and she was close to crying. Killing the guards who had protected the Mu family pained the princess, but she had no alternative.


    The rest of the masked men could only watch as theirrade fell. None dared to move, their hearts trembling before Mu Rongyue¡¯s attack. Furthermore, Mu Rongyue was the Princess, and she knew them. No matter what, they would never dare attack the Princess unless forced.


    ¡°Mu Rongyue, how dare you kill my man?! You...¡± Mu Rongrui was livid.


    ¡°All of you, move aside!¡± Mu Rongyue ignored Mu Rongrui¡¯s anger, and she jabbed her sword at those surrounding Ruo Feng. The men, faced with the Princess¡¯ authority, shuffled aside to make way for her, and Ruo Feng was exposed to the tip of Mu Rongyue¡¯s sword. ¡°Tell me: Why did you betray me? If you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer, I¡¯ll kill you immediately,¡± Mu Rongyue said in a cold, piercing tone. Gritting her teeth, she held back the tears that welled in her eyes.


    Ruo Feng lifted his head, and his own tears rolled down his cheeks. ¡°Princess, please, kill me. I¡¯ve let you down.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap! I don¡¯t believe someone who would sacrifice his life for me would betray me for no reason!¡± Mu Rongyue held onto ast glimmer of hope.


    Ruo Feng hugged his own head in agony, and his body shivered. ¡°Princess, they have my younger sister. If I didn¡¯t agree to help them, they would sell her to a brothel where she would be humiliated by many, many men. I... I...Princess, they left me with no choice! Whaaa!¡± Sobbing uncontrobly, the guard clung to himself as he revealed his weakness.


    ¡°Useless fool, what can you do but cry?¡± A cold and overbearing voice spoke and chilled the hearts of all those present. They looked at the man with terror in their eyes. It was Qin Yu. He previously had been busy healing Qing Yun and couldn¡¯t be bothered with what was happening. However, once Qing Yun¡¯s condition was stabilized, he joined the group.


    Qing Yun wasn¡¯t stabilized so quickly because of Qin Yu¡¯s improved healing methods, but because she had not been critically injured. Ruo Feng¡¯s attack might have seemed ferocious, but Qing Yun didn¡¯t sustain any severe injuries.With no intention of killing her, the guard had not used his full strength. Due to this, Qin Yu¡¯s anger toward Ruo Feng evaporated somewhat, especially when he heard Ruo Feng¡¯s story.


    Qin Yu¡¯s approach gave Mu Rongrui and his men a great fright. With the wounds he had gained, the prince probably couldn¡¯t withstand Mu Rongyue¡¯s ¡°Rainbow Startling Sword,¡± and he certainly couldn¡¯t face Qin Yu as an opponent. ¡°Protect me, quick! Protect me!¡± Mu Rongrui yelled for aid, finally tasting true terror and panicking. The remaining six Golden Sword Guards immediately rushed forward to shield Mu Rongrui. No matter how frightened they were, they had to protect Mu Rongrui with their lives. As guards, they had no choice but to protect royalty.


    ¡°Hmph, nobody can protect you today.¡± Qin Yu smirked coldly, and a blood light shed from his hand. ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª!¡± Mu Rongyue cried out in an attempt to stop him. These men were Golden Sword Guards, elites stationed at the Pce. How could she let them die in this way? It was not easy to train a Golden Sword Guard!


    But, even Mu Rongyue couldn¡¯t stem Qin Yu¡¯s anger. His blood-red de tore through the space and engulfed the ck-d figures mercilessly. Although the weapon resembled Qin Yu¡¯s previous sword, the red Blood Saber, the Demonic Blood-Devouring Sword consumed blood and took lives. Blood sshed onto the de was immediately absorbed, and the de would hiss with satisfaction. In one move, four men fell. Their weapons shattered into pieces, and their bodies were shed beyond recognition.


    The two guards remaining escaped with Mu Rongrui. The prince had entered the Illusory Battlefield full of confidence, hoping to prove his abilities. He had wanted people to feel fear at the very mention of his name; how glorious would that be?! Never had he imagined that he would be forced to flee, like a stray dog. His ideal and the reality were too different!


    ¡°Did you think you could escape?¡± Catching up to them, Qin Yu snickered.


    Mu Rongyue finally recovered from her shock, and she rushed to grab Qin Yu. ¡°Qin Da Ge, I beg you! Please, don¡¯t kill them! Da Ge, my Da Ge... I beg you!¡± The princess cried helplessly.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, you...¡± Qin Yu was rather infuriated. ¡°They wanted to take your life just now; why are you...? ¡±


    ¡°Da Ge, no matter what, Mu Rongrui is my kin. I can¡¯t just watch him die, I can¡¯t! I really can¡¯t!¡± Mu Rongyue frantically shook her head.


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll keep him alive temporarily.¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s words stunned Mu Rongyue for a moment. She stopped sobbing and asked with confusion, ¡°Then, you...?¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Qin Yuughed sinisterly. ¡°He¡¯s Prince Qi¡¯s most beloved son, and it was Prince Qi who started this entire scheme. I think it would be helpful if we used him to deal with the hunters.¡± Mu Rongrui had a special status, and it needed to be fully exploited. It would be fine to kill him after that.


    Qin Yu could use of the young prince to lure out all of the hunters and kill them. Then, he could rob the Hunters of their fireflies. At the pagoda, thousands of cultivators had died, and that meant thousands of energy fireflies. If Qin Yu could get his hands on such arge number, it would guarantee his breakthrough into the Transformation Realm. If he became a Transformation Realm cultivator and killed his way back to the Qin Family in Luosang City the day he left the Illusory Battlefield, he would definitely surprise them all.


    Looking at the sinister grin on Qin Yu¡¯s face, Mu Rongrui¡¯s heart copsed into a vault of ice. He couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like if he, the proud Prince Rui, was captured and ransomed to the hunters. He would be disgraced, having always viewed the hunters as weaklings. ¡°Your Highness, would you rather surrender, or do you want me to make you?¡± Qin Yu smiled and drew nearer. The Demonic Blood-Devouring Sword released a horrendous blood-hungry light.


    Mu Rongrui retreated with a fearful expression. Suddenly, a cruel look burst across his face, and the prince retaliated. He struck a guard with his palm, and the guard¡¯s body flew toward Qin Yu. With incredible speed, Mu Rongrui grabbed the other guard and threw him at Mu Rongyue beside Qin Yu. Mu Rongrui then turned into a phantom shadow and dashed for the mouth of the mountain valley.


    ¡°Die!¡± Qin Yu shed with his sword and sliced a guard into two. His de moved diagonally and killed the man flying toward Mu Rongyue. Although he had killed the two men quickly, the bloody mist had yet to dissipate. Qin Yu¡¯s silhouette disappeared through the scarlet fog, and he chased the phantom shadow maniacally.

 Chapter 75: The Cursed Hell

    <h4>Chapter 75: The Cursed Hell</h4>


    ¡°Qin Yu, just you wait. I swear here and now, I will wipe out your Qin n!¡±


    This was what Mu Rongrui said when he fled the canyon.


    Qin Yu stood outside the entrance of the canyon, bathed in crimson light, while fire burned in his eyes. His delicate face was ice cold, and he crazily emitted a torrent of cold wind that roared thunderously.


    ¡°Da Ge, what... what happened to you?¡±


    Mu Rongyue chased forward, and she felt as though she was going to be frozen, even as she stood a few inches away. Something seemed off with Qin Yu. Thus despite the danger of being frozen, she forcefully came forward and asked worriedly.


    Qin Yu¡¯s body trembled for a short while, and the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword in his hands disappeared. The crimson light surrounding his body faded along with it.


    ¡°Phew.¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°The Demonic Blood Devouring Sword was behaving strangely.¡±


    ¡°Behaving strangely? Could it be that the Sword was trying to take over control of your body? It looked like you were not yourself just now.¡± Mu Rongyue was more worried than before, ¡°If this is the case, Da Ge, don¡¯t use the Sword hastily next time. If anything were to happen... Sigh, this does not make any sense. Didn¡¯t you say that you had already wiped the Demonic Spirit of the sword from the face of this Earth?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, the Sword¡¯s Demonic Spirit was already exterminated by me. How could it be...?¡± Qin Yu himself was confused over what was happening. It seems like he had to study the sword when he goes back.


    At the same time, this served as a reminder that this sword could not be used hastily. In the event that the sword was used, precautions have to be made. As he was chasing Mu Rongrui, he overused his strength, and a devious trace of consciousness took advantage of that very moment to rush into his sea of consciousness. Thankfully, the Earth Spirit Pearl in his Sea of Consciousness blocked that devious trace of consciousness for just long enough for him to react. Otherwise, the consequences would have been severe.


    When he reacted and tried to deal with the intruding consciousness, it had already disappeared without any trace, leaving Qin Yu with no chance to strike.


    Could it be that there was another Demonic Spirit within the Sword? A Demonic Spirit that exists in the form of a trace of consciousness. A Demonic Spirit in that form was hard to guard against and deal with.


    It was exactly due to the untimely appearance of this problem that Mu Rongrui could luckily escape this time around.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, letting that jerk run away.¡± Qin Yu sighed regretfully. He felt even more regret for his failed n of receiving a huge amount of Energy Fireflies.


    ¡°Da Ge, let it be. There wasn¡¯t any merit to catching him anyway.¡± Mu Rongyue said quietly. It was obvious she was not confident of this.


    Qin Yu turned over and looked at Mu Rongyue, and spoke in a nd tone: ¡°Xiao Yue, I know what you¡¯re thinking of. You don¡¯t want me to kill him. But I have to remind you, your benevolence will cause the deaths of many, including yourself. Think about it.¡± After he finished speaking, Qin Yu coldly turned and walked away, towards the direction of the canyon.


    ¡°Da Ge, I...¡± Mu Rongyue knew that Qin Yu was unhappy and her heart fell. She wanted to exin herself, but she did not know how to go about it.


    She knew in her heart that showing any benevolence in a fight of life and death was a taboo. She was not a benevolent person as well, but when facing Mu Rongrui, who was from the same n as her, she really couldn¡¯t bring herself to be so ruthless.


    Qin Yu returned to face Ruo Feng, and stared down at him with an icy cold gaze. The pressure from his gaze forced Ruo Feng to kneel on the floor, and he hung his head low, not daring to lift his head up for even a centimeter.


    ¡°During our journey here, I already knew that there was someone questionable in our midst, and that person was you! We did not meet anybody else during the journey, and yet we encountered an ambush just as we entered the canyon. What¡¯s more, the leader of the ambush, Mu Rongrui, correctly guessed my identity. Xiao Yue and Qing Yun couldn¡¯t be a problem. The only thing I didn¡¯t expect was that you would sneak an attack on Qing Yun instead of me.¡±


    ¡°I have to say, you were very lucky, if you had sneaked an attack on me, you would have already been a dead man.¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s words were not meant to scare him, and they were actually the truth. He was already cautious of Ruo Feng, and if Ruo Feng did try to attack him, death was his only oue.


    Cold sweat dripped from Ruo Feng, and he was immensely grateful for his prior decision. He knew Qin Yu was strong and hence he did not choose to attack him. Mu Rongyue was a princess, and he didn¡¯t have the guts to act upon her as well. Therefore, the only option left was the unlucky Qing Yun.


    ¡°I am curious. Since you were their mole, you should have a way to contact them. You could¡¯ve contacted them to tell them our location, especially during the period of time when I was injured. That was the best period for you to strike. Why wait till now?¡± Qin Yu probed further.


    Ruo Feng raised his head up slowly, bitterness forming on his face ¡°Young Master Qin, from the bottom of my heart, I didn¡¯t want to risk my life for them. I was reluctant to listen to their bidding. But in the past few days, they have been forcing my hand. They gave me an ultimatum and threatened to sell my sister to a brothel. That was why I had to do what I did. Young Master Qin, I beg you. You can kill me, but please save my sister. You have to save my sister. Please, I beg of you.¡±


    Ruo Feng kneeled on the ground, tears freely flowing down his face as he kowtowed.


    Qin Yu let out a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not kill you. If I wanted to kill you, you would¡¯ve already be a corpse. Stay alive and return to save your sister.¡±


    As he finished his sentence, he turned around and walked towards Qing Yun. Qing Yun¡¯s injury has stabilized, but she still remained sitting on the ground, deep in meditation. She was injured, after all.


    ¡°Ruo Feng, get up.¡± Mu Rongyue came over and helped Ruo Feng up.


    ¡°Princess, I¡¯m sorry, I...¡± Ruo Feng wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Mu Rongyue.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough, I know you were being forced against your will. Stay alive, we will save your sister once we are out together.¡± Mu Rongyue consoled her subordinate.


    ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡± Ruo Feng went on his knees and kowtowed again.


    ¡°Go apologize to Miss Qing. Hopefully, she can forgive you.¡± As Mu Rongyue looked over at the meditating Qing Yun, a tinge of jealousy brewed inside her. Reminded of how Qin Yu was concerned about Qing Yun and how Qin Yu was unhappy with her previously, her heart sank.


    ¡°Yes, princess.¡± Ruo Feng naturally did not know what Mu Rongyue was feeling at this moment. He was only focused on following Mu Rongyue¡¯smands and went to apologize to Qing Yun. After all, he did sneak attack Qing Yun earlier, causing her to be wounded.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Qing Yun let out a breath of air as she finished meditating.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Qin Yu asked softly behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Won¡¯t die from this.¡± Qing Yun stood up slowly and turned around. The soft gaze from her sparkling eyesnded on Qin Yu, and she said softly, ¡°Thank you, you saved me once again.¡±


    Qin Yu smiled in return, ¡°It was no trouble at all. Since you are fine now, let¡¯s leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Qing Yun nodded in return. Just as she was about to take her first step, Ruo Feng came in like the wind and knelt down in front of her.


    Qing Yun shook her head, speaking ndly, ¡°I already know of your reasons, so I wouldn¡¯t me you. Stay alive, return and save your sister.¡±


    Finishing her words, Qing Yun took a step forward, brushing beside Ruo Feng and ignoring him. Even though she said that she would not me Ruo Feng, deep down she still felt ufortable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Yu said to Qing Yun, as he followed her.


    ¡°Ruo Feng, get up, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Rongyue quickly followed after Qin Yu. Ruo Feng stood up and remained at the very back.


    The team of four left the canyon under the cover of the night.


    After they left the canyon, heads popped up from the bush near the entrance of the canyon.


    ¡°Boss, they¡¯re only a group of four. Why didn¡¯t we strike just now? Those two girls are so pretty.¡± A fatty spoke first, slurping his drool back into his watering mouth.


    ¡°Moron.¡± The man they called Boss stared at him. ¡°You idiot, those people look so strong, they are not as easy to deal with as you might think. Now that it is nighttime, they will definitely have to find a ce to rest. We can strike at midnight. Hehe!¡±


    ¡°Boss, what a great n!¡± the group of men sucked up to him immediately.


    ¡°Hehe, midnight. I like midnight. Those 2 pretty girls, hehe...¡± The fatty smiled perversely.


    ¡°The heck are you smiling at.¡± The leading Boss kicked the ass of the fatty, and he growled softly ¡°Why are you still distracted? Go follow them.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh, yes.¡± The men finally reacted, and under the disguise of the night, they sneakily following the people in front.


    ¡°Da Ge, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s find a ce to rest. Miss Qing is injured, she should not tire herself out.¡±


    Mu Rongyue suggested while looking at the dark sky over the mountain pass in front.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Qing Yun replied ndly.


    ¡°Xiao Yue is right. Let¡¯s rest first.¡± Qin Yu knew of the injury on Qing Yun and that she must not overexert herself. It waste at night too, and it was a suitable time for them to take a break.


    The group stopped in their tracks as they looked around, looking for a resting ce. It seemed like there were no suitable ces. Finally, they saw a Great Hall on top of the hill in front of them.


    There was a lot of simr Great Halls in the ughter Array, and each and every hall was a Transmission Formation that transmitted them here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go rest in that Great Hall.¡± Qin Yu made the decision and led the group towards the Hall.


    ¡°Qin Yu, I sense someone following us from behind.¡± Qing Yun whispered at this moment.


    Qin Yu nodded his head calmly, ¡°I know. A total of eight people. Ignore them.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Qing Yun nodded. Since Qin Yu said to ignore them, he must have a way to deal with them. Qing Yun didn¡¯t have to worry. Unknowingly, Qing Yun realized her trust for Qin Yu was exceedingly high for anyone. It was a form of unquestionable, doubtless trust that she did not have in anyone else, even her parents. Why was this so? She couldn¡¯t find a word to describe this weird feeling.


    In a short while, the group of four walked into the hall.


    Inside the Great Hall, it was empty, dark, cold and scary. This didn¡¯t seem like a hall for mortals, but a hall that belonged in the underworld.


    Standing in the center of the hall, Qin Yu looked around, feeling the eerie and cold atmosphere. He was in doubt, is this hall only meant for the Transmission Formation? Then again, you do not need such a big hall for a formation. A simple cave or even t ground would do. Why would they make such a big hall?


    Could it be that this hall had other uses or secrets?


    ¡°Da Ge, this ce... can we really rest here? This ce is giving me the chills.¡± Mu Rongyue asked while shivering as she scanned around the empty and cold hall.


    ¡°I feel that this ce is weird too.¡± Qing Yun continued on.


    ¡°Why not, let us find a second ce.¡± Ruo Feng spoke softly; he didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly now.


    Qin Yu frowned, saying ¡°The day is almost over now. It is hard to find another suitable ce outside. At the very least, this ce can shield us from the elements. We¡¯ll just have to make do. Of course, if both of you are ufortable with this ce, we can go out and look for a second one.¡± His gazended on Qing Yun and Mu Rongyue, and he asked for their opinions. He had to take care of the twodies. As for Ruo Feng, he can scram to wherever he pleases.


    ¡°No problem, let¡¯s just stay here. People walking down the road of Cultivation aren¡¯t so pampered.¡± Qing Yun said.


    She was the only one injured in the group of four. If she could say this, the others could not stand to say otherwise. The group went to tidy up the ce.


    Outside, the group of people who were following them came to the front of the hall, and stood about a mile away from it. They halted their steps and looked on with horror at the direction of the Great Hall.


    ¡°B..Boss, they had to audacity to go inside the Great Hall to rest. Th...th...this...¡± Looking at the Great Hall in front, the fatty¡¯s face was filled with horror. It was like he was reminded of something horrendous, and he retreated uncontrobly. As he retreated, he stammered ¡°I...I¡¯m not following. You guys can go in on your own.¡±


    ¡°Hey damn fatty, weren¡¯t you saying you wanted those two pretty girls to warm your bed for you? Why are you so scared now?¡± One of them teased.


    ¡°Y...you have no idea what is inside. Screw the girl, you can take them both. I¡¯m out!¡± Fatty was still retreating.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡± The group looked at their leader, confusion evident on their faces.


    Even though the leader did not retreat with horror like Fatty, his face was still filled with horror.


    ¡°There was this one time, Fatty, I and a dozen of our brothers went in a Great Hall just like this. We wanted to rest inside too. B...But... ¡°


    ¡°Stop, Boss, STOP! AHHH!!!!¡± Fatty hugged his head before letting out a scream as he turned and took off into the darkness.


    Looking at Fatty¡¯s weird actions, the men¡¯s faces were filled with shock and their hearts trembled.


    ¡°Boss, what did you encountered that night that caused Fatty to go into this sort of frenzy?¡± one of them curiously asked.


    ¡°Stop asking, out of the dozens of men, the only ones who survived that night were only Fatty and me.¡± The leading man said. He clenched hard on his teeth before saying ¡°Let¡¯s go. Remember, nevere to this great hall in the middle of the night next time.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Because this is a cursed hell.¡±

 Chapter 76: Blood Shadow - Tri Definite Kills

    <h4>Chapter 76: Blood Shadow - Tri Definite Kills</h4>


    The night grew darker and the wind colder. Inside the great hall, Qin Yu and the othersid on a piece of wooden nk, gradually slipping into a deep slumber.


    Unknown to the sleeping group, the dark hall was slowly illuminating with a green light.


    Horrific faces floated around crazily in the green light, as they stared hard at those asleep. They shrieked andughed scarily, exposing their sharp green fangs.


    However, regardless of how big of a disturbance they caused, those sleeping were not startled awake. Rather, they fell into a deeper slumber.


    These ferocious faces started to gather bit by bit. Finally, once they have reached a certain number, they rushed towards those who were in deep slumber. Their first target was going to be Qing Yun, the weakest amongst the four.


    Qing Yun was having a very sweet dream, the sweetest dream she has ever had.


    In her dream, she was standing atop a hill filled with flowers, happily chasing after butterflies. Around her, her parents and her siblings were chasing butterflies and making merry as well.


    Some were dancing, some were chasing each other around, and others were indulging in the fragrance of the flowers and singing as their heart desired.


    Here,ughter filled the air and there was happiness and fulfillment everywhere.


    All of a sudden, the clear blue sky changed. Green clouds floated over, slowly gathering atop each other. Soon, the clear blue sky was reced by the colour green.


    The people amidst the flowers raised their heads and stared at the emerald sky. While staring at the sky, the flowers surrounding them also turned green. Soon, even the people also turned green.


    The field of green grew thicker and thicker, before finally, green was the only colour left in the world. Butterflies dissolved into nothing, flowers withered petal by petal, and the humans became distorted and blurry.


    Boiling green mist was released from the ground, gradually blurring everyone¡¯s vision. Finally, no one was left in Qing Yun¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Da Ge, Er Ge, San Ge, where are you guys?¡±


    ¡°Dad, mom, where are you guys?¡±


    Qing Yun panicked as she ran around like a headless chicken while shouting and calling out the names of her loved ones.


    She ran and ran and ran. She didn¡¯t know which direction she was running toward, and where she was running to. The only thing she knew was that no matter how she ran, she couldn¡¯t run from the emerald world filled with mist and she couldn¡¯t find her family.


    ¡°Dad, mom, where are you guys? Dad! Mom! ¡° Qing Yun continued shouting. Her voice started to resemble a sob. At this moment, she felt alone and afraid.


    ¡°Dad, mom, don¡¯t leave me alone! Where are you!¡±


    ¡°My child, we are here.¡± A familiar sound came ringing from the back, the sound of Qing Yun¡¯s father and mother.


    Qing Yun was ecstatic, and she turned around as quickly as she could.


    Amidst the green mist, she saw the familiar faces of her parents.


    ¡°Dad, mom, I was so afraid. So you guys were here.¡± Qing Yun patted her chest out of relief, and a smile formed on her elegant face.


    ¡°My child,e here quickly,e to the dad and mom¡¯s side.¡± Her parents called out to her.


    ¡°Mm, yes, I¡¯ming now.¡± Qing Yun responded loudly, and she was about to rush over. However, another familiar voice suddenly rang out from behind her, calling out to her and jolting her in her steps.


    ¡°Qing Yun, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Hearing the voice, Qing Yun turned her head behind. ¡°Qin Yu, why are you here?¡±


    The owner of the familiar voice was Qin Yu. He stood behind Qing Yun and stared coldly at Qing Yun¡¯s parents. He shouted, rigidly and sternly, ¡°I do not want to meddle in your affairs. If you know what is good for you, then scram! If you dare to hurt my friends, I will st you into smithereens.¡±


    Qing Yun didn¡¯t understand what Qin Yu meant, and she asked curiously, ¡°Qin Yu, what are you talking about, those are my parents.¡±


    ¡°They are not your parents. They are just a bunch of disgusting apparitions.¡± Qin Yu yelled out.


    ¡°Yun er, do not listen to his nonsense, he is the disgusting one. We are your parents, do you not trust our words? Come here quickly.¡± Qing Yun¡¯s parents continued to bewitch her.


    ¡°Qing Yun,e back! I¡¯ll say it again, they are not your parents.¡± Qin Yu yelled out.


    ¡°Yun er, would you not be able to tell your own parents? Look closely, are we not your parents?¡± Qing Yun¡¯s parents strolled over, and as the distance between them narrowed, her parents¡¯ familiar faces became clearer.


    ¡°Qin Yu, they are my parents!¡± Qing Yun yelled out to Qin Yu while staring at the familiar faces in front of her.


    ¡°Hoo.¡± Qin Yu let out a sigh. Inparison to Qing Yun, the other party was way too strong and was creating an illusion that was too surreal. Qing Yun¡¯s consciousness could not resist being bewitched. Furthermore, as a child, who would doubt their own parents? This is a weakness in humanity and despicably, the other party managed to exploit this weakness.


    Knowing that he could no longer persuade Qing Yun, Qin Yu¡¯s sharp gazended on the two green shadows, who were getting nearer to Qing Yun. He called out sternly, ¡°Touch her. I dare you.¡±


    The two shadows seemed to be shocked by Qin Yu¡¯s words, and halted their steps a feet away from Qing Yun.


    ¡°Yun er, who is that? Is he your friend? How could you have friends like this? He is a ruffian. How could he threaten and scare your parents like this.¡± The female green figure asked Qing Yun, a trace of anger and me evident in her voice.


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s right.¡± The male figure angrily said, ¡°Yun er, if you do not want your own parents anymore, we will leave. Wife, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°No, dad, mom, I believe the both of you! Don¡¯t go.¡± Qing Yun didn¡¯t care about Qin Yu¡¯s efforts to stop her, and she called out to her parents as she ran over.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s our good daughter.¡± Qing Yun¡¯s parents revealed a grin on their faces, and extended their ws towards Qing Yun.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re seeking death, I will give it to you. Go to hell!¡± Qin Yu shouted, and a great big fist came roaring thunderously as it swept across. A loud bang resounded and the figure of the man disappeared, as fragments of him dissolved into the green mist.


    ¡°DAD...¡± Qing Yun painfully cried out, angry and concerned.


    Thedy figure retracted her ws, and looked horrifically at Qin Yu ¡°You... What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I warned you before. You can go to hell too!¡± The great shadow of another fist rained down.


    ¡°Noooo! Yun er, remember to exact vengeance for dad and mom!¡±


    Bang! The figure of thedy broke apart into fragments, gradually dispersing with the wind.


    ¡°No, mom, dad, no! Nooo!¡± Qing Yun yelled out with all her strength, crying as she knelt on the floor. She turned around, and the fire of vengeance burned bright green in her eyes as she yelled out at Qin Yu.


    ¡°Why, why did you kill my parents?¡±


    ¡°They are not your parents, wake up!¡± Qin Yu called out angrily.


    ¡°No, they are my parents. You killed my parents! I will exact revenge for them. Give me your life!¡± Qing Yun went berserk, screaming as she leapt to her feet. Fueled by her rage, she struck at Qin Yu.


    Woosh! Qin Yu floated back, fading into the green mist.


    ¡°Qin Yu,e out,e out now! I will kill you!¡± Qing Yun lost herself in her rage, screaming crazily and chasing after Qin Yu into the thick mist.


    In the real world, Qing Yun, who was in deep slumber, leapt to her feet. The sword in hand shone brightly, as the mes of fury burned bright green in her eyes.


    Qing Yun was not the only one. Mu Rongyue and Ruo Feng also stood up, with weapons in their hands and green fires of fury burning bright in their eyes.


    They were all facing a simr direction, the direction where Qin Yu was.


    Qin Yu was not lying on the floor, but instead sitting and meditating, seemingly unaware of the dangers around.


    ¡°Return my parents¡¯ life!¡± Qing Yun screamed out and was the first to act. Her sword turned bright emerald green, as she swung it towards Qin Yu.


    At this moment of danger, three shadows flew out from Qing Yun, Mu Rongyue and Ruo Feng¡¯s forehead, and dove straight towards Qin Yu¡¯s forehead. His eyes opened wide just as the sword was inches away from him.


    ¡°Wind, dodge.¡±


    ¡°Cloudtrack Phantom, dodge again.¡±


    In that split moment of danger, Qin Yu could only increase his speed as he barely dodged the ferocious swings of Qing Yun¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    After Qin Yu narrowly dodged Qing Yun¡¯s sword, Mu Rongyue and Ruo Feng also struck towards Qin Yu and released their strongest attacks.


    ¡°Wind, retreat!¡± Qin Yu couldn¡¯t retaliate. He could only try and dodge the iing attacks. Anger filled his mind as he loudly scolded, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    He was the first to be awaken by those ghastly apparitions. With his experience, he could tell at a nce what these ghastly apparitions are. He split his consciousness into three, and dived into the sea of consciousness of Qing Yun, Mu Rongyue and Ruo Feng, helping them destroy the apparitions that wanted to devour their consciousness. He was not expecting the current situation where the three would attack him at the same time. The ghastly apparitions¡¯ methods are truly despicable.


    Apparently, the three of them were now under the influence of certain consciousness, and lost themselves to their emotions. They were just like those at the Central Pagoda, who fought over spirit tools under the influence of bloodthirsty consciousness, gradually bing maniacs that only knew about killing.


    Difference being, the consciousness now was many times strongerpared to the one at the Central Pagoda, and was even able to turn emerald green. Even Transformation Realm experts would not be able to resist the invasion of their consciousness in the sea of green mist. With the group being at the Immersion Realm, their resistance proved to be futile. Only someone like Qin Yu could resist the effects and maintain the rity of his consciousness.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    ¡°Kekeke...¡±


    ¡°Kill him! Exact revenge for your parents and siblings!¡±


    Those scary faces were floating and flying around as if they were dancing while releasing sharp shrieks.


    The sharp shrieks further stimted the consciousness of the three. In just a moment''s notice, they teamed up once again, releasing unrelenting strikes towards Qin Yu.


    In the great hall, swords and shadows shimmered.


    ¡°Bastards, all of you go to hell.¡± Qin Yu held back and did not retaliate. Hence, the only oue awaiting him was being chased to no ends by the three, angering him even further than before.


    A crimson light emitted from the sword, not from the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword, but from the Blood Saber he forged himself. He did not dare to use the Demonic Blood Devouring Sword now, unless he was in a dire situation and needed to rely on it.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Qin Yu had no other choice. After dodging Mu Rongyue and Ruo Feng¡¯s attacks, he swung his saber towards Qing Yun who was attacking fearlessly.


    Attacking one¡¯s ownrades whilst one¡¯s consciousness was under others¡¯ influence would not arouse any feelings. However, Qin Yu was fully in control of his own consciousness, and the agony and pain he felt inside his heart was unspeakable. However, he had no choice, as he could die if he did not do so.


    This is a cursed hell. From the point when they entered the great hall, their fate was cursed, and their end was determined. Humans could only decide between being killed and killing others, possibly even those closest to them. There are no other options. Of course, if you are lucky there would be a third option. But this third option was only for the lucky one, and not everyone could be that lucky.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh!...¡±


    Qin Yu grunted out continuously, his Blood Saber swinging endlessly. The shadow of his strikes enveloped Qing Yun, and he finally gained an advantage over her and suppressed her attacks.


    However, Mu Rongyue and Ruo Feng pressed their attacks relentlessly from the back.


    ¡°Barrage sh!¡± This was the strongest attack from Ruo Feng.


    ¡°Fleeting Sword!¡± This too was the strongest attack from Mu Rongyue.


    ¡°Bastards! Don¡¯t force my hands!¡± Qin Yu yelled out loudly. You could hear the unwillingness, the despair and the anger in his voice.


    His elegant cut face twisted from fear, and crimson light burst forth from his eyes. He murmured out his strongest move: ¡°Blood Shadow - Tri Definite kills!¡±

 Chapter 77: Wrath of Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 77: Wrath of Destruction</h4>


    ¡°Blood Shadow¡¯s Tri-Definite Kills!¡± A sudden burst of crimson light rose like a tsunami from a calm sea, enveloping and destroying everything in its path. Inside the great hall, the emerald surroundings became bloody red. Three ¡°x¡± shaped shes emerged from the crimson light and sliced through the air. They tore into the bodies of those in the way and scattered blood everywhere. A trio of screams preceded three figures flying through the air and crashing to the ground. In the great hall, the only one left standing was Qin Yu.


    Beneath the crimson light, Qin Yu appeared disheveled, and his eyes possessed a scarlet re. He stared hard at the three figuresying on the ground. Each had a bloody ¡°x¡± across the chest. Blood poured from the wounds, dyeing their clothes red. As he gazed upon these familiar faces and their blood-stained bodies, Qin Yu started to tremble. This was my doing! ¡°Aaaah!¡± A beastly roar resounded from the earth to the heavens, and it seemed as if it would copse the hall.


    In this moment, Qin Yu felt anger and pain all at once. The fire of anger burned as if to cremate him; it was a destructive rage. However, his heart was ice cold. A chilling aura cascaded off him, mixing with his fiery ire to form a violent, murderous storm that filled the void. Such a killing intent set the ghastly beings chittering uneasily.


    ¡°Earth Spirit Pearl, I leave it to you. I hope you can protect their lives,¡± Qin Yu said through clenched teeth. With that, his forehead wriggled slightly, and a bright ck pearl flew out. The Earth Spirit Pearl tumbled through the air before diving into the body of Qing Yun. In the next moment, Qing Yun¡¯s body glowed with a ck light. Qin Yu raised his head.


    The cultivator let out a grunt and red with blood-red eyes at the ghastly beings flying through the air. ¡°You will all die!¡± As he spoke, he thrust his Blood Saber upward, and waves of blood surged. ¡°Soul Separation!¡± The ghastly beings were not physical entities, but simr to ghosts or spirits. Thus, the only way to deal with them was not through physical attacks, but by using the soul. Qin Yu¡¯s soul formed a muscr figure that was cold, dominant, arrogant, and evilÒ»the man Xie Di used to be.


    As the muscr figure took shape, the ferocious faces in the air hissed crazily and bared their bright green fangs. They quickly clustered together to create arge, defensive force, like fish in the deep sea. But, these were not fish; they were ghastly faces with terrifying teeth. ¡°Sska, sska...¡± The eerie sounds of teeth gnashing echoed. With so many thousands of teeth grinding together, it created such a din that those weak of will would sumb to unimaginable fear andpletely break down.


    ¡°A bunch of foul fiends! How dare you act so arrogantly in front of this Emperor?! I¡¯ll destroy all of you and your chances for reincarnation!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s right index and middle fingers came together and pointed into the air. His fingertips glowed brightly, and a miniature sun suddenly appeared overhead. Piercing the air, the brilliant light sent the ghastly beings into a frenzy. Boom!


    The ferocious faces retaliated: They gathered into a huge sphere and opened their mouths. Sharp teeth gleamed in the eerie green light, and the mass looked as if it was about to bite off a piece of the void.


    ¡°Sun¡¯s rays shine like blood as dead souls set with the sun,¡± Qin Yu whispered, but his voice was a hellish death knell. The crimson rays of the setting sunshed out, spreading destion and destruction.


    ¡°Gasha! Gasha!¡± Gazing on the sunset, the ghastly beings shrieked horribly. Those at the rear of the sphere sensed the danger and fled in all directions. Boom! The setting sun exploded in their midst. In that instant, the void was engulfed by the beams of the sunset, and everything was razed. Nothing escaped the fate of destruction.


    ¡°How dare you, boy?! Destroying this old man¡¯s familiars? You court death!¡± A voice filled with anger exploded in the air.


    Qin Yu stood peacefully, smirking. ¡°This Emperor will not only destroy these foul things, I¡¯ll destroy you too,¡± he said arrogantly. In a sh, the young cultivator rushed toward the ceiling of the great hall, and he disappeared into the void.


    Another level was above the great hall; but, it was small and confined, probably only a third the space below. The world still glittered an emerald green, but it was dark and bleak. Nameless silhouettes wandered, like spirits, through the gloom.


    When Qin Yu entered the level, countless shadows appeared and rushed toward him, as if to gnaw him to pieces before swallowing every ounce of his flesh. ¡°Burn!¡± Qin Yu issued a coldmand, and a ck me erupted and burned crazily. The shadows that had rushed forward were like gasoline to a fire and ignited easily. Sharp shrieks followed ceaselessly, and innumerable shadows were consumed by the inferno. Thus, they were eternally wiped from the face of the Earth. The other shades that had yet to approach witnessed the carnage and immediately escaped, retreating to the top of a tform and behind an armchair decorated with a tiger skin.


    Qin Yu¡¯s eyes shot to the top of the tform, to the armchair, and to the wrinkly old man sitting atop it. A huge snake wound about him. The head of the snakey obediently in his arms, allowing him to caress it gently. The man and the snake were both souls. The man was the soul of a human, and the snake was the soul of a demonic snake. Apparently, the wandering spirits on the first floor of the great hall and the wandering spirits here on the second floor were all controlled by the old man¡¯s soul.


    Qin Yu was confused: Why were there souls and spirits here? However, he was in no mood to answer these questions. His chest was filled with killing intent, and the only thing he was interested in was destruction and driving these disgusting beings to tremble before his fury.


    The old man¡¯s wrinkly lips separated to emit an eerie voice,¡°Youngd, you surprise me. For a mere cultivator at the middle stage of the Immersion Realm to have such a strong soul, could you tell me how you achieved this?¡±


    ¡°Die!¡± was Qin Yu¡¯s reply. His boundless killing intent and raging temper exploded. With a raise of his hand, a de made of sword qi formed, chopping forward and tearing a rip through the snake''s green shin.

 Chapter 78: Havoc in the Array

    <h4>Chapter 78: Havoc in the Array</h4>


    ¡°Sska...¡± Springing off the body of the old man, the huge serpent fiercely bared its razor-sharp fangs against Qin Yu¡¯s attack.


    ¡°You seek death!¡± Qin Yu smirked. With a loud crack, his sharp de sliced through the razor teeth of the serpent. The giant mouth was cut open and the snake¡¯s head sliced cleanly off. A pained groan escaped as the serpent¡¯s huge body fell to the ground.


    ¡°A shadow-formed de! You... You¡¯re a Void Realm expert?!¡± Shocked, the wrinkly old man stared in disbelief at Qin Yu. ¡°Wrong, the strength of your body is definitely at the Immersion Realm. How could your soul have the strength of the Void Realm?¡± The old man seemed to be asking both Qin Yu and himself.


    ¡°Void Realm? What¡¯s so good about the Void Realm?¡± Qin Yu answered condescendingly. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn, old fool!¡±


    ¡°Hold on, are you sure you want to go against this old man?¡± The old man stood up, releasing waves of aura from his dignified figure. Staring down at Qin Yu, he said, ¡°So what if your soul is at the level of the Void Realm? I can still destroy you with ease.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then, what¡¯s all this small talk for? Earth-Splitting Punch! Die, you old fool!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice echoed through the air as he released his anger. The shadow of an enormous fist flew through the air, wreaking havoc in its path.


    ¡°So strong!¡± The old man was startled. Even the soul of a Void Realm expert couldn¡¯t release a power this scary. What was the actual Realm of Qin Yu¡¯s soul?!


    The fury of the fist arrived in a sh, and the old man had no choice but to release a protective aura. ¡°Spiritual Shield!¡± Glowing in the dark green sea, a blue light formed a shield in front of him.


    ¡°Break through!¡± Therge fist dove forward and smashed the shield with a bang, and the retreating old man was struck.


    ¡°Noo!¡± A desperate wail echoed through the air before the fist drove through the old man. He red, stunned, at the hand that prated his body. ¡°You... Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that you¡¯ve provoked me. So, you must die.¡± The fire of vengeance burned stronger in Qin Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Great! Excellent...¡± A creepy smirk appeared on the old man¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re arrogant, and arrogant people never live to old age. Do you think destroying this soul will be enough to kill me? Ha! This is just one of many souls I have. There¡¯s more than a hundred halls in this ce, and each hall houses a soul. Do you think you stand a chance against all of them together? Hehehe!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem of yours. Come if you dare! Destroy!" Qin Yu¡¯s fist burst into mes, and countless rays of light sliced like des through the old man¡¯s body. In the twinkling of an eye, he dissolved in the light. With the old man gone, the green glow in the hall faded; and soon, it was pitch ck.


    ¡°Little rascal, who are you to dare destroy my soul clone?!¡± boomed an angry voice, sending waves through the air.


    ¡°So what? I warned you! A pity you didn¡¯t listen; it¡¯s your own fault. This is my final warning to you: Stop provoking me or else!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?! Nobody threatens me!¡±


    ¡°Hmmph, just because others do not dare, doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Good! Excellent! You¡¯re arrogant indeed; let¡¯s see how much longer that willst. Just you wait, I¡¯ll send you to eternal Hell!¡± ¡°ºÃ£¬ºÜºÃ£¬ÄãºÜ¿ñ¡£ÎÒ¿´ÄãÄÜ¿ñµ½¼¸Ê±£¬µÈ×Å°É£¬ÀÏ·òÒªÈÃÄãÓÀÊÀ²»µÃ³¬Éú¡£¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait,¡± Qin Yu¡¯s soul shouted and vanished.


    In the great hall below, Qin Yu¡¯s body remained unchanged, clutching his saber. However, once his soul returned, his body fully regained motion. ¡°Whoo, whoo...¡± Qin Yu gasped for air. Even though his soul was strong, his body was still too weak to withstand the exhaustion.


    Wary of imminent danger, Qin Yu wasted no time, and he quickly entered meditation to further strengthen his Soul. His current state was too weak. Only cultivation pills would be able to improve his soul. Luckily for him, back on Ten Thousand Beasts Mountain, he had gathered a bunch of Spirit Grass along with Soul Spirit Grass.


    Soul Spirit Grass was essential to refining pills for souls and priced ording to grade. Regretfully, the ones he had gathered at Ten Thousand Beasts Mountain were all low grades; but, it was better than having nothing. Qin Yu originally wanted to use them for pill refining since eating them directly would be a waste. However, with options running out, this was his only choice. Qin Yu whipped out all 20 Soul Spirit Grass and stuffed them down, one by one. While he was strengthening his soul, the Array underwent earth-shaking changes.


    Inside the hundreds of halls within the Array, pirs of green light shot to the sky, painting the surroundings an emerald hue. From a distance, the pirs were magnificent. ¡°So pretty,¡± people gasped in awe. Thepetitors scattered throughout the mountains discovered the strange scenery and looked on in amazement. Dazzled by the marvel, some girls even wanted to move closer for a better look.


    However, as if preceding an earthquake, a loud rumbling shook the great hall before the girls could approach it. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°My god, what is that?¡± Someone screamed in horror. In the green pir of light, hordes of horrific faces appeared. More urately, they were human heads. Human heads with terrifying fangs.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, run! Quick!¡±


    A girl who¡¯d been near the great hall had gone to look at the spectacr scenery; but, in this moment, she was aghast. ¡°Senior Brother, what is that? It¡¯s so scary!¡± The girl stood trembling. She had never seen such a horrific sight.


    ¡°Run, quick!¡± A man grabbed the girl¡¯s arm and fled into the dark. Nearby, a group of heads discovered the pair and eagerly gave chase.


    ¡°Senior Brother, they¡¯re catching up!¡± screamed the girl with a face as pale as paper.


    ¡°Junior Sister, I¡¯m sorry. You should go first!¡± The man yelled before lifting her delicate body aloft and throwing her to the fiends.


    ¡°Nooo! Senior Brother, I hate you!¡±


    Crunch! Crunch! Amidst the girl¡¯s screams, the group of heads swarmed and covered her body. Not momentster, she was a soulless corpse. Her body rose in the air, was quickly consumed, and dropped to the ground a pile of bones.

 Chapter 79: Battle of the Souls

    <h4>Chapter 79: Battle of the Souls</h4>


    Creak!


    The loud creak was followed by an old man, who was dressed in a long, glowing, green robe. As he stepped off from the top of the great hall, a giant green serpent followed by his side.


    The humongous head of the green serpent swayed from side to side, as if it was barkingmands at the ghastly beings floating around.


    Following itsmands, the ghastly beings flocked to the side of the serpent and the old man.


    After the ghastly beings gathered around the old man and the serpent, the old man flew north-west, leaving a green shadow streaking across the sky. The ghastly beings followed suit, rumbling across the air.


    In the different halls of the Array, simr scenes were happening. The green, ghastly beings floated up into the air in bulk, covering the skies and painting it green.


    The people awoke with shock as they looked at the scene above. At the moment, they felt as though they were in hell themselves. Fear suffocated them, and they almost went berserk. Thankfully, they were still elites with stronger willpower than normal humans.


    Right in the middle of the Array, in the room on the highest floor, the King of the Hunters, Can Bao, awoke abruptly from his dreams, as he sensed that something was off.


    ¡°Da Ge, Da Ge.¡± Anxious knocking came from his door.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Can Bao leaped off his bed and got dressed quickly. He opened his door, only to find Shi Yan and Three Eyes standing outside. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Da Ge. You should take a look yourself. It¡¯s...It¡¯s too scary.¡± A look of fear spread across both their faces.


    ¡°Scram.¡± Can Bao raced out, and was shocked silly by the scene that appeared before his eyes.


    Tightly packed swarms of ghastly beings rumbled across the sky above, simr to a swarm of locusts.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are they going?¡± The color drained from Can Bao¡¯s face, but he still retained a trace of calmness.


    ¡°Da Ge, they are all heading towards the north-west. I wonder what happened there?¡± Three Eyes answered.


    ¡°Regardless of what happened, we should go and take a look.¡± Can Bao spoke firmly.


    ¡°Da Ge, this is too dangerous. What if those things...¡± Both Shi Yan and Three Eyes tried to dissuade Can Bao from going.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Don¡¯t forget, we are the masters of the Array. We must find out what happened. Let¡¯s go.¡± Can Bao interrupted their words and rushed off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Left without any choice, Shi Yan and Three Eyes led a group of people who were decently skilled and followed behind Can Bao.


    Can Bao and his crew were not the only ones moving toward the north-west. Some lucky survivors with a daring heart also followed the trail of ghastly beings so that they could see what was happening. If they were lucky, they might run into something good.


    Inside a great hall in the north-western corner, Qin Yu awoke from his meditation.


    ¡°Finally, they¡¯re here.¡±


    Qin Yu peeked outside of the great hall and saw countless ghastly beings surrounding the hall. Green light illuminated the surroundings, forming an emerald-green world, with countless spirits and ghastly cries. This was hell on earth.


    In the space above the great hall, a suave old man stood with a giant serpent guarding his side. The serpent hissed angrily at the great hall below, revealing its sharp green teeth.


    Innumerable ghastly beings flocked to the old man and his serpent.


    Ghastly green human heads joined together into an "army" that surrounded the hall, whilst human spirits and snake spirits flocked to the old man and the serpent respectively.


    As the ghastly shadows came together, peace was restored in the other great halls. Now, only the current ce was left as a hellish world.


    ¡°Little bastard,e out and ept your death!.¡± The old man yelled angrily and directed his rage towards the great hall below, causing it to rumble and tremble.


    ¡°Soul Separation.¡± A figure flew out from the body of Qin Yu, rushing into the night sky and facing off against the old man.


    The floating ghastly green heads flooded towards Qin Yu when he appeared. In just an instant, they separated him from the skies above and the building below. Just like a green cocoon, they surrounded himpletely, leaving Qin Yu encapsted alongside the old man and his serpent.


    The people outside wished that they could see the face-off between Qin Yu and the old man. However, due to the rumbling ghastly green heads surrounding them, nothing could be seen.


    ¡°Old jerk, seems like you think highly of me, to arrange such a big party for me.¡± Qin Yu sneered at the old man, and red at him with ice cold eyes.


    ¡°Hmph. Cut the crap, I will let you die today. Tell me your name so that I know who I killed today. My only hope is that your name won¡¯t leave me disappointed.¡± The old man said disdainfully.


    ¡°Ha, then I might have to disappoint you,¡± Qin Yuughed, ¡°I am just a nobody, Qin Yu.¡±


    ¡°A nobody? Qin Yu?¡± The old man was indeed disappointed, for he had never heard of this name.


    ¡°Are you very disappointed?¡± Qin Yu kept his smile, ¡°Arranging such a big party just to deal with a nobody. You must be ashamed once news of this gets out.¡±


    The old man was angry and humiliated.


    ¡°Swallow him!¡± The old man barked at the serpent beside him. The sound waves from his shout applied great pressure on Qin Yu.


    ¡°Hiss...¡± The serpent leaped towards Qin Yu like a green sh. It opened its mouth and tried to swallow Qin Yu¡¯s head.


    ¡°A mere beast like you, how dare you behave this arrogantly in front of this Emperor! Die!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s strong hands struck out in a sh, and at the instant when the serpent attempted to swallow his head, he grabbed the serpent¡¯s mouth like a pair of pliers and subdued it.


    ¡°What, you...?¡± The old man¡¯s heart twitched at this moment. He fully understood the capabilities of the demonic serpent that he cultivated. It was more than capable of dealing with any Void Realm Experts. How did Qin Yu subdue it so easily with just his hands?


    ¡°Who the heck are you, and why do you proim yourself as an Emperor?¡± The old man was now wary of Qin Yu, and he was now re-evaluating him.


    "There¡¯s no need to talk nonsense in the middle of a fight. Die!¡± Qin Yu yelled out as he pulled both his hands in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Sssssss...!¡±


    Just like the sound of tearing cloth, the serpent was torn in half.


    ¡°No! Bastard! The old man¡¯s anger billowed into the heavens. ¡°I want you dead!¡±


    ¡°Come at me then! Earth Splitting Punch!¡± A giant fist flew across the air,nding heavily on the figure of the old man.


    Qin Yu knew he was in a precarious situation. The strengthening of his soul could not be sustained for much longer. Once the strength of his soul diminished, he would have no way to deal with the old man and countless ghastly spirits around him.


    Therefore, he only had two paths before him: either he destroys his opponent quickly, or he dies.


    ¡°Twin Sisters Sword!¡± The old man struck, and two razor-sharp and dazzling sword lights shed toward Qin Yu¡¯s fists.


    Bang!


    The sh of fist and sword ended with the sword light dissipating, and a fist drove forward.


    ¡°So strong, how?¡±


    The old man was frightened and he retreated madly while shouting out: ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Following hismands, the swarm of ghastly beings came flooding in instantly, covering the old man¡¯s body and blocking Qin Yu¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Fire, incinerate!¡±


    Blue burning mes burst out from Qin Yu¡¯s body, and anything that came within a meter of the radiant mes was incinerated.


    However, the ghastly beings came pouring in without any fear, and batch after batch of ghastly beings perished. However, with such arge number of ghastly beings, it seemed that they could sacrifice themselves endlessly.


    Their sacrifices were working as the me on Qin Yu¡¯s body was gradually weakening after repeatedly being consumed by the onught of the ghastly beings.


    Seeing the effects of their sacrifices, the ghastly beings flocked crazily towards Qin Yu, as if they were locusts, and unleashed an endless barrage of attacks.


    ¡°Earth Splitting Punch!¡± Qin Yu yelled out. Arge fist appeared and destroyed everything in its path. However, more ghastly beings reced their previous friends and continued the assault on Qin Yu.


    ¡°The Sun is like Blood, the Sunset is Death.¡± The blood-red sun descended, and a beautiful and dazzling crimson sunray sted out. Under the radiance of twilight, everything disintegrated into nothingness. Qin Yu¡¯s surroundings were finally free from ghastly beings.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Following the continuous attacks, Qin Yu¡¯s soul was weakened.


    ¡°Zehehehehe¡±


    Piercingughter echoed through the air. The old man reappeared in front of Qin Yu. Seeing his current weakened state, the old man said: ¡°Qin Yu, I¡¯ll see if you can still be so arrogant now.¡±


    Cough Cough. Qin Yu raised his head, and the light from his eyes turned into two sharp arrows that flew towards the old man.


    ¡°No...!¡±


    The old man was not prepared for this scary form of attack from Qin Yu. Shocked and scared out of his wits, he pulled out his sword hastily and shot out huge and powerful sword lights to destroy the two arrows.


    One of the two arrows fell to the ground while the other prated his body.


    The old man¡¯s figure was fading out after the injury. His life was slowly creeping away.


    ¡°Everyone, charge! Kill him!¡±


    The old man held himself steady, as he shouted out hysterically.


    The green stream of ghastly beings once again flooded towards Qin Yu and covered himpletely.

 Chapter 80 Shameless old fool

    <h4>Chapter 80 Shameless old fool</h4>


    The old manughed hysterically as Qin Yu was drowned by the countless ghastly beings.


    ¡°Little bastard, go to hell, hahahahaha! I can finally leap to the Spirit Realm after devouring your Soul, hahaha...!¡±


    The old manughed hysterically and ecstatically as he did not expect Qin Yu¡¯s Soul to be so strong. The benefits of devouring such a strong soul would be unimaginable.


    However, the smile on the old man¡¯s face quickly disappeared, only to be reced


    The countless green human heads flooding towards Qin Yu were depleted quickly. Just like a river streaming into an ocean, the heads were swallowed without any trace.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The old man was confused and felt a tinge of unease.


    That feeling of unease increased when thest green head disappeared.


    ¡°How is this even possible?¡±


    Everything and everyone disappeared. Qin Yu was also missing from the spot he was at, vanishing without a trace.


    The pirs of green lights around the hall dimmed with the disappearance of the ghastly heads, leaving the area nketed in darkness.


    Those watching from afar were shocked. The huge stream of human heads was suddenly exterminated, and they did not have the slightest clue on how it was achieved.


    Creepy, scary and unbelievable.


    Who was that man and where did he, and the green ghastly heads, disappear to?


    Who was that old man? How did he control such arge stream of ghastly heads?


    Looking at the figures in the sky, many deduced they were not physical bodies but souls.


    Anyone who was able to use the Soul Separation technique in battle must be an expert who was in the Immortal Realm or higher.


    To them, the Immortal Realm was an untouchable realm. In Qiongxi Country, the Immortal Realm belonged only in legends.


    Having two Immortal Realm experts appearing in this same Array sent a shock to many here. However, they did not know that Qin Yu was not an Immortal Realm expert. His body was only at the Middle stage of the Immersion Realm.


    The old man was uneasy with the disappearance of Qin Yu and didn¡¯t know if he was dead or alive. Moreover, Qin Yu¡¯s disappearance came with the exhaustion of the spirits under his control. His loss was unbearable.


    It would have been worth the loss if he had sessfully devoured Qin Yu¡¯s soul. Since he did not, he could recover some of his capital from the three bodies in the great hall. At the same time, he could vent some of his frustration and anger.


    The soul of the old man flew down from the air into the great hall.


    Within the great hall, Qin Yu was sitting still on the ground motionlessly. Qing Yun and the others by his side had already stopped bleeding, but they were still in aa.


    ¡°Hmmph.¡± ring at the young face in front of him, glimmers of light, filled with killing intent, shot out from the old man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Little bastard, I shall destroy your body now.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes shed as his figure turned into a beam of light that shot towards Qin Yu¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    After a short while, the figure of the man retreated from the sea of consciousness. Embarrassed, he roared: ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    ¡°Shoosh¡± A ck pearl flew out from Qin Yu forehead, ck fog surging from its body as it guarded Qin Yu. It was the Earth Spirit Pearl.


    The Earth Spirit Pearl was now a dull ck, and itcked the shine it had previously. It had consumed almost all of its energy in order to save the three that was injured. If not for the danger it faced right now, it would not move.


    ¡°Spirit Pearl?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes glowed when he saw the Earth Spirit Pearl. Even though he did not know that this was the Earth Spirit Pearl, he did at least recognize that this was a Spirit Pearl, something that existed only in legends.


    The old man now believed that he understood why Qin Yu¡¯s soul could be so strong. He thought that his Qin Yu¡¯s strength must have been because of this Spirit Pearl. Even though the strength of Qin Yu¡¯s soul had nothing to do with Earth Spirit Pearl, the old man had no knowledge of Qin Yu being the Xie Di of the past. Thus, the old man could onlye to the logical conclusion that the strength of Qin Yu''s soul was due to the Earth Spirit Pearl.


    ¡°Spirit Pearl, oh Spirit Pearl. To think you would follow a nobody like Qin Yu. This is simply you burying your own talents and fame. Why don¡¯t you follow me? I will definitely treat you well and let your name be known throughout the Ancient Continent of Wu.¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice was filled with excitement and happiness. He would have rushed to take the Earth Spirit Pearl but he could not do so. He was only in his soul form and that arrow that was shot earlier had destroyed half of his soul, leaving him extremely weak.


    He had no ways to deal with Earth Spirit Pearl other than trying to seduce it with words.


    The Earth Spirit Pearl ignored the old man¡¯s words. If it was able to disy facial expressions, it would definitely be sneering now. How could following the noble Xie Di be burying its talents and fame?


    Seeing that Earth Spirit Pearl was ignoring him, the old man continued with his words, trying to seduce it. But s, it was to no avail.


    ¡°Hmmph, you have no idea what¡¯s good for you.¡± The old man was angry now, and he was losing his patience. ¡°Foul Pearl, it was your fortune for me to care for you. Since you do not know what is good for yourself, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡±


    The angered old man once again morphed into a beam of light and shot towards Qing Yun. Qing Yun awoke from her slumber and stood up, only she now had green light glowing from her eyes, as she locked onto Qin Yu.


    The Earth Spirit Pearl was enveloped by the green light. It trembled and released a ck mist towards Qin Yu, covering him in it.


    ¡°Hmmph, you overrate your own abilities.¡± A smirk appeared on Qing Yun¡¯s face. From the floor, the Azure Edge Sword flew into her hands.


    ¡°Foul Pearl. Do you think you can protect your Master? Hehehe...!¡± A shrill femaleugh rang out.


    ¡°Your master will die by my hands. From today onwards, I will be your new master. Remember this well. Die!¡±


    The Azure Edge Sword sliced sharply through the ck mist.


    At this moment, a spatial rift tore through the air and a shadow flew from it onto Qin Yu¡¯s body. With a blow of the wind, Qin Yu and the Earth Spirit Pearl disappeared from their original locations.


    ¡°What? You...¡± Qing Yun red at Qin Yu as she turned around, an exaggerated and extreme look of shock painted on her face, ¡°You can travel through the void? What realm are you really at?¡±


    Traveling through the void by cutting through space was no easy feat even for the legendary God Realm experts. If Qin Yu could do it, what kind of terrifying being was he?


    The old man finally understood why the huge stream of ghastly spirits disappeared. Qin Yu had pulled them all into the void through a spatial rift.


    The old man had no idea what was on the other side of the void. The survival of the spirits were out of his control.


    Naturally, for Qin Yu¡¯s soul to do this, he had to pay a huge price. If he wanted his physical body to also be able to travel through a spatial rift, he still had a very long and arduous road to go.


    ¡°What realm I am at is of no concern to you.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. This old fool actually took control of Qing Yun, how despicable!


    ¡°You¡¯re a man, and yet you¡¯re controlling a woman¡¯s body. Don¡¯t you feel that this is a disgrace? Get out!¡± Qin Yu yelled out, and his sound waves turned into a ferocious attack, driving into Qing Yun¡¯s ears and rumbling the old man¡¯s soul.


    The old man stuttered as he retreated from the shock waves. The Azure Edge Sword glowed as a ruthless light appeared in his eyes. He grinned, ¡°Little bastard, I shall use this woman¡¯s sword to kill you. Hehehe, if you have what it takes, try to retaliate. I promise I will not put up any resistance. Die!¡±


    Qing Yun¡¯s sword drove forward recklessly, without any precaution. Even if the body was destroyed, the old man would not care.


    ¡°Old bastard!¡± Qin Yu swung out his saber and blocked the iing strike while he retreated.


    He could only block and retreat.


    ¡°Come, little bastard! Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Don¡¯t dodge if you have the guts! Hahahaha! Die die die!¡± A never-ending stream ofughter and the ng of weapons echoed in the great hall.


    After the huge green heads disappeared, the people who were courageous edged closer to the great hall, only stopping when they were right outside. However, they didn¡¯t dare to go inside and could only scuttle outside in the dark. They could hear the crazyughter and the sounds of weapons colliding, sending shivers down their spines.


    Boom! Suddenly, the door of the great hall split open, scaring everyone outside.


    Qin Yu was in a difficult position. He could only take the beating without retaliating, pushing his anger to a breaking point.


    ¡°Power like Rushing Thunder!¡± In his anger, Qin Yu finally retaliated.


    The sound of his strikes echoed loudly in the small hall, just like thunder on a quiet night, shaking one¡¯s eardrums, and causing a buzzing noise. If an unguarded passerby heard it, they would¡¯ve jumped in terror.


    The echo was not enough to scare the old man, but it sessfully stunned him for a moment.


    ¡°Earth Spirit Pearl, now!¡±


    Qin Yu yelled out, retracting his arms just before his strikes reached Qing Yun. The Earth Spirit Pearl flew out from his head and dived into the sea of consciousness of Qing Yun.

 Chapter 81: The Illusionary Battlefield’s Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 81: The Illusionary Battlefield¡¯s Destruction</h4>


    The Earth Spirit Peal entered Qing Yun¡¯s sea of consciousness. She stopped all her movements, her delicate body trembling as a twinkling greenish ck light appeared in her eyes.


    Qin Yu took advantage of this opening and swiftly sealed all twelve of Qing Yun¡¯s acupuncture points with lightning-quick actions.


    This time, even if she was being controlled, she¡¯d still have to first break through her sealed joints. Therefore, it was already useless for the old man to control Qing Yun.


    Once Qin Yu seeded, the Earth Spirit Pearl rapidly flew back out and returned inside Qin Yu. It was too weak to move, and if it acted again, it will probably bepletely wiped out.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    The old man was forced to relinquish his control over Qing Yun¡¯s body and he chased after the Earth Spirit pearl that ran out and rained curses on it.


    Qin Yu¡¯s soul had long left his body and was outside waiting for him.


    The old man had just finished cursing, and before he could take his next move, arge hand suddenly grabbed his neck. Right now, his spirit was barely alive and without his helpers, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a single blow from Qin Yu.


    ¡°What do you want to do, let go of me!¡± The old man howled furiously.


    Qin Yu grinned evilly, ¡°You think I would possibly let you go? Old bastard, your death is imminent.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait!¡± The old man shouted loudly, his voice tense, ¡°Think carefully, do you really want to kill me? The Martial Examination¡¯s array is in my hands. If you kill me, the Illusionary Battlefield¡¯s array will be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s destroyed, then it¡¯s destroyed. What¡¯s it got to do with me?¡± Qin Yu sneered coldly, contempt in his voice. What bullshit Martial Exam, it was just one huge farce.


    Seeing that Qin Yu was not taking any further action, the old man¡¯s voice eased a little. ¡°Killing me won¡¯t bring you any advantages. I advise you to give yourself an escape route. Otherwise, once Sire arrives, it¡¯ll be your death. No, it¡¯ll be the death of your entire family.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s killing intent surged. The thing he hated most was others threatening him, more so if they dragged his family in.


    ¡°You can think of it as such.¡± The other replied coolly.


    ¡°Hehehe...¡± Qin Yuughed evilly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this, whoever threatens me or my loved ones will all die, and you¡¯ll be the same. Die!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The old man released a wretched howl.


    Snap! A loud snapping sound echoed crisply in the air as Qin Yu clenched his teeth and exerted force, his hand squeezing the old man until he burst apart, breaking into fragments that gradually disappeared into the earth. The moment before hepletely faded away, a furious voice sounded in the sky: ¡°Qin Yu, this old man will remember your name! You just wait, I swear I¡¯ll destroy your entire family! I swear!¡±


    The voice roared, echoing in the sky.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Qin Yu snorted disdainfully as his soul returned to his body.


    Suddenly, a thump came from beside him. Qing Yun¡¯s body fell limply on the floor.


    ¡°Qing Yun.¡± Qin Yu called hurriedly, dashing to support her. However, he had only taken a step when he felt his head spin. All the strength in his body seemed to have been sapped away.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Everything happened so suddenly that he had no idea what was happened as his entire body fell on the floor with a thump, causing a cloud of dust to fly up.


    In fact, the reason was very simple. This was precisely the price he had to pay for using his soul so recklessly just now. His body was simply too weak.


    His soul and body were linked together. After using so much power from his soul, he needed to use the energy in his body to bnce and restore his spiritual energy. Normally speaking, the soul¡¯s power was far weaker than the body¡¯s, so even if it was injured, it could recover by taking energy from the body and the body wouldn¡¯t be too badly affected.


    However, Qin Yu was different. His soul¡¯s power was far stronger than his body¡¯s so once he used it, the burden would be too heavy for his body to support.


    If it was just used for a short time, a certain degree of overuse could barely be supported by his body. But earlier, his soul was not only out for an extended period of time, the intensity of its usage also surpassed what the body could bear. So after his soul returned to his body, the energy his soul absorbed from his body was far from enough. Under this situation, it would be a miracle if he was still alright.


    ......


    ¡°There¡¯s no movement inside, should we go in and take a look?¡±


    Outside, the people who were all hiding and watching secretly from the sidelines discovered that the sounds of fighting inside the hall had stopped and the wretched green light had faded away. This caused a few of the braver ones to want to adventure inside. Perhaps, there were some good things to scrap pick.


    However, they had just got up and were about to enter when the floor underneath their feet trembled violently. Bang! Boom! A series of explosions could be heard everywhere, from both the sky and the earth, growing louder and fiercer.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? An earthquake?¡± Somebody asked loudly.


    ¡°Quickly, look inside the hall!¡± Somebody looked in the direction of the hall and shouted.


    Qin Yu was inside the hall, lying unconscious amidst the ear-deafening rumbles. Around the great hall, the earth ruptured, forming a series of densely cluttered small cracks. Trees toppled over and mountains copsed.


    ¡°I-is the apocalypseing?¡± Countless people jumped with rm as the ground below their feet split apart, bing covered with cracks. They jumped with fear, running away in all four directions and screaming madly.


    However, not just Qin Yu¡¯s hall was like that. There were several hundred halls with the same situation. As time passed, a terrifying crack started to grow in the sky above the hall. Many shook with fear as they watched the skies split apart. The destruction was just about to start.


    Luosang City, the City Governor¡¯s Residence.


    Currently, it was around midnight and many people were already asleep. Suddenly, a loud bang could be heard from the training pit, rousing countless people.


    The city governor, Ouyang Cheng, was immediately awakened. He jumped up from his bed as he felt the room shake.


    ¡°I need a report! What was that noise?¡± Ouyang Cheng shouted for somebody outside.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not good. Something happened to the Martial Exam¡¯s Illusionary Battlefield array.¡± Outside, a servant reported swiftly.


    ¡°Something happened to the Martial Exam¡¯s Illusionary Battlefield?¡± Ouyang Cheng was rmed and jumped off from his bed, swiftly putting on his clothes. He left his room and rushed straight for the stage.


    Because it was midnight, there was not a lot of people apart from the security guards and the family of the contestants participating in the Martial Exam. However, everybody in Luosang City could hear the loud explosions reverberating from the stage. This immediately caused some meddlesome people to crawl up from their beds and push open their windows, and they stared in the direction of the City Lord¡¯s residence in shock. Some people even felt restless and rushed there.


    The training grounds in the City Lord¡¯s residence was currently in a chaotic mess. When many of the families of the Martial Exam¡¯s contestants saw the Illusionary Battlefield swaying above their heads, they let out shrill screams filled with fear.


    ¡°What happened?¡± When Ouyang Cheng arrived at the training stage, he immediately questioned one of the guards.


    ¡°Sir, this subordinate also doesn¡¯t know what happened. Please look at the Illusionary Battlefield. I-it looks like it¡¯s about to be destroyed.¡± The guard¡¯s eyes were filled with terror as he pointed at the array in the sky.


    Ouyang Chen hurriedly raised his head and his face quickly changed.


    Inside the Illusionary Battlefield, the earth cracked, the space shattered, and the great hall had fallen into ruins.


    ¡°What the hell happened inside? Why is it like this?¡± Ouyang Chen was stunned, his mind filled with disbelief and confusion.


    ¡°Sire, what happened?¡± At this moment, two men dressed in King City¡¯s clothing arrived on the scene. The two who arrived were precisely the ones sent from King City, who were in charge of the Illusionary Battlefield.


    Seeing the two, Ouyang Cheng was overjoyed and asked them hurriedly: ¡°Sirs, how did the Illusionary Battlefield be like this?¡±


    He thought that the two knew what happened inside.


    However, the disappointing thing was that when they saw the array in the air, the expressions on their faces were even more exaggerated than Ouyang Cheng¡¯s. Shock, disbelief, confusion, and unease were all clearly shown on their faces.


    ¡°Sirs, could it be that you two also don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on?¡± Ouyang Cheng asked worriedly.


    ¡°City Lord, don¡¯t be so impatient. We¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡± After one of them finished speaking, both of them flew up without waiting for Ouyang Cheng¡¯s response. They stared intensely at the array.


    Bang! Bang! Two ear piercing noises echoed in the sky as the mirrors holding up the array shattered and fell on the ground.


    ¡°Not good.¡± The two¡¯s faces instantly turned deathly pale as they stood there, stunned, watching the two mirrors drop right in front of them.


    When the mirrors shattered, the grand battlefield above them suddenly warped and disappeared as the booms slowly came to a halt.


    The sky returned to normal as if nothing had just happened.


    ¡°The Martial Exam¡¯s Illusionary Battlefield disappeared?¡±


    The training ground was quiet for a short moment before everybody finally started to realize what just happened.


    ¡°My son, he still hasn¡¯te out yet? What happened to him, my son!¡±


    A woman¡¯s ear-piercing cries pierced through the night. The next moment, the training ground became a chaotic mess as everybody dashed forward, furiously questioning the two Song and Wu officials about where the contestants were, and if they were dead or alive.


    The two had no reply and could only continue to ask everybody not to be impatient. With aid from the City Lord¡¯s guards, they escaped the scene.


    ......


    That night, it wasn¡¯t just Luosang City¡¯s Illusionary Battlefield that had disappeared. It was the same everywhere else. In a single night, all the Illusionary Battlefields in Qiongxi Country had disappeared. The disappearance of the Martial Exam¡¯s Illusionary Battlefield stirred huge waves in the country.


    The next day, after daybreak, an even more shocking piece of news came. The preselections, the Illusionary Battlefield that was originally scheduled for three months time, disappeared in only one month. This meant that the preselections were over.


    But if the preselections were finished, then where did the remaining living contestants go? Were they all dead?


    The Martial Exam this time marked the beginning of Qiongxi Country¡¯s destined fate.


    Earlier, the death of three thousand already turned Qiongxi Country into a mess. Now, if the only thousand or so left alive were also dead, it would mean that all the contestants of the Martial Exam were dead. Without a single one alive, was this choosing the best of the best, or just genocide?


    For a period of time, the whole nation was filled with seething discontent at King City, and at the grand, stately and mighty king. He was Qiongxi Country¡¯s king and was naturally the one in charge of this time¡¯s Martial Exam.


    Drawing support from this event, the ones who were secretly scheming to steal power had already begun to stir. Because of this event, the rulership of Qiongxi Country has already be unsteady.


    But the small, lucky thing was that after a few days, some good news had finally arrived. Some of the people within the Illusionary Battlefield managed to return alive. ording to them, they had been sucked outside by some sort of power when the Illusionary Battlefield copsed. However, the situation still wasn¡¯tpletely safe since where theynded at was all dependant on their own luck.


    With their return, the boiling discontent of the people finally eased slightly. However, the families of those who had not returned were still anxiously waiting. Qin Yu¡¯s mother and father were among those anxiously waiting.

 Chapter 82: Finally Alive Again

    <h4>Chapter 82: Finally Alive Again</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m still alive?¡±


    On a field in the wilderness, Qin Yu faced the sky why lying on his back. He struggled to open his eyes. Through his blurred vision, he saw the darkening sky. It was about to rain.


    Rumble!


    A sudden thunderous boom roared in the skies above as a bolt of lightning tore through the darkness. In the very next moment, a torrential rain came pouring. The thunderous winds and the heavy rain wreaked havoc on the earth, sending fallen leaves, twigs, and mud flying everywhere.


    In the face of this oppressive storm, Qin Yu once again closed his eyes. The ''Secrets to Eternal Life'' was frantically absorbing qi from everywhere to restore his body, but it was nowhere near enough to make up for the power his soul had lost. Right now, his body was like ake with all its water sucked dry. Even with a small brook trying to refill it, it¡¯ll take several months or even years to sessfully refill theke.


    Nobody knew when the rain had stopped. Now, Qin Yu¡¯s body was covered by leaves and mud. Only half of his body could be seen, and the rest was covered by dirt.


    Just like this, day by day, month by month, Qin Yu was like a hibernating animal, slumbering on the field, sleeping through the howling winds and the scorching sun rays, the cloudy days and the frosty cold.


    In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed. There wasn¡¯t a single trace of humans in the ce where Qin Yuid. The only thing that could be seen was a small mound in the wilderness full of weeds and small flowers.


    Very soon, the year was over, and a new year arrived.


    It was March, and spring has arrived. The sun shone and warm spring winds blew past as hundreds of flowers bloomed brilliantly. On the hillside Qin Yuid on, several red flowers bloomed. The scarlet color was particrly beautiful.


    ¡°Yuan Qing,e quickly, the flowers on this hill are very beautiful.¡± On this day, a girl¡¯s happy voice rang crisply in the air.


    ¡°Liu-mei, [1. Means ¡®younger sister¡¯ and is an intimate way to refer to younger females.], wait a second, I¡¯ming.¡± A male voice came booming in reply.


    Soon, the couple arrived at the hillside.


    The maiden was dressedpletely in red. She had a beautiful face and an alluring figure. The man¡¯s clothes were luxurious and he looked to be in his twenties with a shy appearance. A single nce was all that was needed to know that he was a yboy from somerge family.


    ¡°Liu-Mei, look at how beautiful these flowers are. I¡¯ll gift them to you!¡± The yboy took a big bunch of flowers and smiled as he gifted them to the woman before he showered ttering praises on her. ¡°Liu mei, only a beauty like you are suited for such beautiful flowers.¡±


    ¡°You really know how to speak. However, that honey mouth of yours is just what I love, hehe...¡± The womanughed happily and epted the flowers, ¡°Yuan Qing, I¡¯m your sister-inw. Calling me ¡®Liu Mei¡¯, ¡®Liu Mei¡¯ over and over again, aren¡¯t you scared of dying early?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, for you, I wouldn¡¯t mind my life being shortened by a few years.¡± The manughed loudly, ¡°Furthermore, aren¡¯t you younger than me? I just like calling you Liu Mei.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, little fool, it¡¯s your choice then.¡± The maiden pouted and turned to look at the little hill, ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look, there might be even more beautiful flowers.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The pair went up the hill.


    ¡°Woah, Yuan Qing, look at how beautiful those flowers are.¡± The woman stopped and pointed somewhere past the slope, where several beautiful, scarlet red flowers bloomed alluringly on a small mound.


    The yboy immediately looked over and he felt that the dazzling red flowers really were beautiful.


    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful.¡± The yboy also praised.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The woman didn¡¯t say anything more and just ran to the small mound.


    The two arrived at the little hill very quickly and squatted down, appreciating the flowers¡¯ rare beauty.


    ¡°Yuan Qing, this flower seems a bit special. It has some spiritual qi around it. Could it be a spirit herb?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes shined.


    The yboy stepped forward and sniffed the flowers closely, ¡°There really is qi around it. Impossible, how could a spirit herb be growing in such a shoddy area? Furthermore, Liu Mei, have you noticed? The qi around here is also stronger than other areas.¡±


    ¡°It is, how strange. Could it be because of these spirit herbs?¡± The woman frowned, muttering to herself.


    ¡°Well whatever, as long as Liu Mei likes it, I¡¯ll give them to you.¡± With those words, the yboy directly pulled out all the flowers and presented them to the woman.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± The woman immediately epted the flowers he had given her and ced it under her nose. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, revealing an intoxicated expression.


    ¡°How fragrant.¡± The woman seemed to be enchanted with the flowers.


    The man stared at her beautiful face. Together with the morous red flowers, it made her face appear even more charming. It was hard for him to control himself. He swallowed, his voice hoarse: ¡°Liu Mei, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The woman smiled seductively. The breathtaking scene made the man lose all control as he suddenly pounced on her, wrapping her in his embrace.


    ¡°Ah, Yuan Qing, what are you doing?¡± The woman screamed.


    ¡°Liu Mei, I love you. I want you.¡± The yboy panted as he pushed her directly down on the hill, his lips already impatiently descending down on her.


    ¡°Yuan Qing, no, not here, people can see us.¡± The woman struggled a little.


    ¡°Liu Mei, don¡¯t worry. Nobodyes here so no one will see. I want you, I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± The man howled, his hand roughly tearing open the woman¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Yuan Qing, no, I¡¯m your sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°No, in my eyes, you¡¯ve never been my sister-inw. You¡¯ve always been my beloved woman.¡± The yboy spoke cornily but in his heart, he was cursing disdainfully: ¡®You slut, if you really cared about being my sister-inw, you wouldn¡¯t havee to this deste, mountainous area with Laozi. Things have already gotten to this point, yet you¡¯re still trying to act so virtuously¡¯.


    The woman really didn¡¯t continue to pretend to be all just and virtuous. She no longer resisted, throwing the flowers to the side as she began to cooperate with the yboy¡¯s movements.


    Very soon, the couple was waging a fiery battle on the hill.


    When the two attacked each other, bits of loose soil rolled down the mound. The mound gradually became smaller and smaller.


    Under the mound, someone suddenly opened their eyes, their body twitching.


    ¡°Yuan Qing, wait, wait.¡± The woman seemed to have felt something behind her and hastily called.


    At such a moment, how could the yboy listen to her and stop? Not only did he not stop, his actions actually became even more frenzied.


    ¡°Yuan Qing, I think there¡¯s something underground. Wait a moment.¡± The woman said urgently, her hand pushing the yboy¡¯s chest.


    The yboy ignored her and actually grabbed the hand that was on his chest, and used even more force.


    Under such force, the mound crumbled even faster. A human leg was already revealed at the edge of the mound.


    This could have just been some random corpse¡¯s leg. However, the leg suddenly moved and as it moved, scratching sounds filled the air as it tried to break through the mound of soil.


    ¡°Yuan Qing, stop, there¡¯s really something under here.¡± The woman screamed.


    ¡°No, Liu Mei, it¡¯s nothing, just continue.¡± The man shouted back, brushing off her scream.


    Just at this critical juncture, a bang rang out as a ckened hand, covered with mud shot out from the ground.


    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡ª! It¡¯s a demon!¡±


    The woman released a shrill screech as she put more force into her foot, wanting to run away.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡± The man also shouted, before suddenly feeling weightless, as if he was flying.


    He really had just been sent flying, but it wasn¡¯t the ¡®soaring in the sky happily¡¯ sort of flying. Rather, he was sent flying from an explosion.


    With a loud bang, somebody broke through from the ground under them and soared up, directly sending the two of them flying.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± The man was still flying in the air and just realized that something didn¡¯t seem quite right. But at that point, it was already toote.


    With a loud thump, he descended from the air and fell face first onto the earth. He was stark naked, with his intimate partsnding directly onto the earth.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡± A tragic scream pierced through the air. The next moment, he rolled around on the floor in pain, both hands clutching his crown jewels.


    When a man fell from such a high ce, and with his intimate areas directly contacting with the earth, other areas might be fine, but some delicate areas would definitely be injured. Furthermore, there were thistles everywhere in the wilderness, and if that area were to be stung by any of them... it would surely be a great tragedy.


    ¡°Ah, ah, aah¡ª¡ª!¡±


    Painful screams continued to ring through the air, like the cries of the deceased from the ninthyer of hell. [2. People in China believe in the superstition that there are nine levels of hell that deceased people can be sent to. Depending on the severity of their sins, people would be sent to theseyers of hell, with the ninthyer being theyer with the most painful suffering.]


    However, one manughed heartily amidst the tragic cries.


    ¡°I, Qin Yu, am finally alive again! Ahahahaha!¡±


    This person who had suddenly popped up from the ground was indeed Qin Yu, who had been hibernating underground before being woken up by the couple¡¯s ¡®battle¡¯ on top of him. If this tale were to be spread out, it would definitely be a legendary story.


    ¡°Y-you, who are you?¡± The woman raised her head from the floor, staring at Qin Yu with her eyes wide open. The woman¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t bad. She had only fallen to the side and wasn¡¯t sent flying like her partner.


    Qin Yu suddenly shook his body, and all the mud on his body came sliding down. There was also some grass on him that he couldn¡¯t shake off, so he pulled it off directly with his hands.


    As he shook, everything including his already dposed clothes fell down. After being underground for more than a year, all of his clothing had already rotted.


    Fortunately, he was still wearing the Golden Silk Armour underneath. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve already be stark naked.


    Even more fortunate was that right beside him, was a set of men''s clothing. It belonged to the yboy who had just been sent flying, and it was perfect for Qin Yu to wear.


    Qin Yu naturally didn¡¯t hold back and changed his clothes. It fit well, but all the mud and dirt on his face still wasn¡¯t cleaned off. Even with the fine clothing, he still looked like a savage.


    ¡°Are you a human or a ghost?¡± The woman saw that Qin Yu was only concerned about wearing his clothes. Hearing no reply, she tried to ask again.


    Qin Yu turned to look at the woman. She wasn¡¯t wearing clothes, her face was pretty good, and so was her body, especially her chest. It was no wonder the man hadpletely lost control like that earlier and wanted to do it in the wild.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m human.¡± Qin Yu answered. He swept his feet, kicking the woman¡¯s clothes so that itnded in front of her. ¡°Put on your clothes first.¡±


    The woman also had some guts and after hesitating for a little, she swiftly put on her clothes before staring at Qin Yu once she had finished.

 Chapter 83: Broken Flower, Withered Willow; This Young Master Has No Interest

    <h4>Chapter 83: Broken Flower, Withered Willow; This Young Master Has No Interest</h4>


    The woman didn¡¯t even look at the still screaming yboy. Her gaze was locked on Qin Yu, a trace of terror on her face.


    A man had suddenly climbed out of the ground. No matter who experinced it, there would still inevietably be some sense of terror. It was only natural that she¡¯d be shocked- how could a living person suddenly crop out from underground? Could it be that he himself had earlier buried himself inside there, cultivating some weird cultivation technique?


    However, if he only buried himself not long ago, the earth should rough and new. It should not have formed such a natural looking hill so quickly. Furthermore, those flowers and nts- if the soil had just been dug up, they should not be looking so lively and healthy as they did currently.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a demon, I¡¯m a person.¡± Qin Yu finally replied, allowing the woman¡¯s fear to ease somewhat.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a person, how did youe from underground?¡± The woman¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s not of your concern.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s words were icy, ¡°Right now, you only need to answer my questions. Where is this ce?¡±


    A trace of unhappiness shed through the woman¡¯s eyes. She hated themanding words and tone Qin Yu used to speak with her. Not many would dare to order her around.


    Naturally, she was still currently afraid of Qin Yu so the unhappiness in her eyes quickly flickered by before she replied swiftly: ¡°This ce is the north slope of Bao Ding City. You don¡¯t even know this?¡±


    ¡°Bao Ding City?¡± Qin Yu of this life knew of this ce. It was a small town in Qiongxi Country and wasn¡¯t too far from Luosang City.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would actually be sent here and fall into aa for so long. As for how long he had slept, he had no idea- he was asleep, so how would he know?


    ¡°Bring me into the city.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice was cold as he ordered again.


    The woman didn¡¯t reply immediately, hesitating. With her status, if she brought such a savage looking person into the city with her, she would be losing a lot of face under the eyes of others.


    ¡°What, are you unwilling?¡±


    Qin Yu stepped forward, his imposing aura surging forward. The woman¡¯s face paled in fear as she took a step back: ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll bring you there, but what about him?¡± The woman looked towards the yboy.


    ¡°You still want to bring him back?¡± Qin Yu asked expressionlessly.


    ¡°No, I want you to kill him.¡± The woman was even more expressionless.


    Qin Yu was startled as he looked at the woman strangely. Just a moment ago, they had been ¡®fighting¡¯ fiercely on top of him, yet now she suddenly wanted to kill him. What was this woman thinking?


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to kill him?¡± The woman taunted, a trace of disdain in her eyes. She was using psychological tactics.


    Qin Yu sneered in his heart. She was far too inexperienced to y with him, but since she wanted to y, then he would y with her.


    ¡°What do I get from helping you kill him?¡± Qin Yu revealed a devilish smirk.


    The woman saw Qin Yu staring at her and an evil smile appeared on her face. She spoke charmingly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Well what can you give me?¡± Qin Yu continued to ask micheviously.


    ¡°I can give you money or cultivation resources.¡± She replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want money and your cultivation resources are useless in my eyes.¡± Qin Yu spoke with no trace of politeness.


    For cultivators, money would never be able to lure then. As for cultivation resources, Qin Yu didn¡¯t believe that this inital stage Immersion Realmdy in front of him would have anything useful. However, there was something she was wearing that interested him. His eyes fell to the jade pendant on her chest.


    Oridinary jade wouldn¡¯t catch Qin Yu¡¯s eye, but this jade appeared to be somewhat special- it should be a rarely seen treasure. It didn¡¯t seem that this woman knew what it was, seeing as how she was just wearing it as jewelry.


    The woman discovered Qin Yu¡¯s gaze on her slender, snow-white neck and chest. She seemed to understand and revealed another seductive smile, ¡°If you kill him, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want, including my body.¡±


    ¡°How frank.¡± After speaking, Qin Yu seemed disinclined to ask her why she wanted to kill the yboy. In any case, that guy wasn¡¯t anything good and deserved to die. The next moment, his body flickered, changing into a phantom and disappearing from his original ce. His speed shocked the woman- was this speed even human?


    Very quickly, the yboy¡¯s screams stopped. Qin Yu took his head and tossed it in front of the woman, his voice cold, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you kill him. Now, you should fulfill your end of the promise.¡±


    The woman¡¯s heart shook as she took a few steps back. For her to give her body out here to a man covered in mud and dirt was unbearable. At the very least, he needed to take a bath.


    ¡°c-Can we do it at the city?¡± She asked weakly.


    ¡°Fine, lead the way.¡± Qin Yu replied bluntly.


    Soon after, the woman led Qin Yu out, walking towards Bao Ding City.


    With the two¡¯s speed, they arrived at Bao Ding City in approximately two hours.


    Although Bao Ding City was also small, it was still a bit bigger than Luosang City, and the streets were also quite lively.


    Qin Yu looked at the stores along the road and saw a bath house. He realised he probably needed to take a bath.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bath house.¡±


    The woman raised her head to look at Qin Yu before ncing at the bath house, suddenly thinking of something.


    ¡°After bathing, wouldn¡¯t he want my body? Humpth, such a savage looking man is just a toad wanting to eat swan meat [1. Wanting something outside of one¡¯s status.]. He¡¯s courting death!¡± A trace of killing intent appeared in her heart, but she naturally didn¡¯t reveal it and just nodded her head obediently. She never raised her head, trying to prevent anybody from recognizing her.


    ¡°Yo, the two over there, pleasee in.¡± The receptionist at the bath house noticed customers havee and were even a man and a woman. Immediately, a teasing smile appeared on his face: ¡°The two customers will surely want a quiet, private room, am I right?¡±


    The bath house had both public baths and private rooms. The public baths were for groups to soak together. Qin Yu naturally didn¡¯t want to bathe with others and wanted a private room to peacefully bathe alone.


    ¡°En, a private room.¡± Qin Yu nodded.


    ¡°Alright, a private lovers room it is then. Please go upstairs!¡± The receptionist shouted as he called for someone to guide them. It was actually a beautiful woman.


    The woman walked down and faced them with a slight bow, speaking respectfully: ¡°Customers, hello. My name is Xiao Mei. Please follow me upstairs.¡±


    Qin Yu looked upstairs, frowning: ¡°What do you mean by a lovers room?¡±


    He was still wondering what it was when the woman beside him already went up with her head down.


    Xiao Mei saw that she had already gone up and gave Qin Yu a slight smile, ¡°Young Master, this way please.¡±


    Qin Yu smiled. Since she had already gone up, then he wouldn¡¯t speak too much and just followed.


    After going upstairs, the two were brought into a very elegant looking room with a two person bath and a bed draped with a misty pink veil.


    The pink bedsheets, the pink bedding, and the pink pillows.... Everything was pink. The room had an ambiguous atmosphere.


    On the pink bedside cab was a small, white, jade porcin pot. It wasn¡¯t clear what it was, but it released a strangely sweet scent. Breathing it in actually evoked a man¡¯s primitive instincts.


    However, this naturally had no effect on Qin Yu, easily dispersed by the ¡°Secrets to Eternal Life¡± technique.


    For the past year, he had never made any progress in his cultivation, stopping at the middle of Immersion Realm. However, ¡°Secrets of Eternal Life¡± had actually already broken through the second grade to the third, finallypleting the circle andpleting Refining Qi stage.


    This was because throughout the past year, the ¡°Secrets of Eternal Life¡± had always been working furiously to restore his body while he was hibernating. All along, it had been subconsciously activated to recover his vitality. Under such conditions, it was hard not to break through.


    Since ¡°Refining Qi¡± could treat his body¡¯s injuries, a trifling aphrodisiac drug fragrance would naturally be easily dissolved as well.


    ¡°Honored guests, after paying, this room will be yours.¡± Xiao Mei smiled ambiguously.


    ¡°How much money?¡± Qin Yu asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t ept money.¡± Xiao Mei replied.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t epting money, then is it free?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s question immediately attracted the two¡¯s disdain.


    ¡°Take it and leave.¡± The woman beside Qin Yu tossed something out to Xiao Mei, her voice cold.


    Seeing it, Qin Yu was startled. It was a spirit stone, although it was only a low grade spirit stone. So this bath house actually didn¡¯t ept money, but rather epted spirit stones. Compared to money, spirit stones were several hundred times more expensive.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Xiao Mei looked at the spirit stone and checked its quality before bowing happily. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you any further. Please enjoy yourselves, and call me if you need to.¡±


    After speaking, Xiao Mei turned around and left. She closed the door lightly, leaving Qin Yu and the woman alone.


    ¡°You¡¯re washing alone.¡± The woman looked at Qin Yu coldly.


    Qin Yu snorted coldly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m bathing alone. Just give me the payment and beat it.¡±


    ¡°What? You want me to beat it?¡± The woman looked at Qin Yu in surprise.


    ¡°You think I was interested in your body? What a joke, this young master doesn¡¯t have any interest in a withered flower.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s words were somewhat malicious, ¡°I¡¯m taking my payment, now get lost.¡±


    ¡°You......¡± The woman was just about to speak when she suddenly felt a cold wind brush past her neck only to discover the jade pendant around her neck was missing.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve always just wanted my jade?¡± The woman was furious- she couldn¡¯t believe that a piece of jade was better than her.


    This jade pendant was gifted to her by her husband¡¯s family as an extremely precious ancestral heirloom. But in her eyes, the jade pendant wasn¡¯t really anything precious. The color and lustre was just a bit better than normal jade. If it wasn¡¯t for her husband¡¯s family insisting, she wouldn¡¯t bother wearing it. She didn¡¯t feel too bad about Qin Yu taking it away. What made her angry was that in his eyes, she wasn¡¯t even worth as much as a piece of jade and was even called a withered flower, a fallen woman.


    ¡°You think I wanted you?¡± Qin Yu revealed an expression of ridicule before his expression immediately sunk, ¡°Scram. If you decide to cheat with another man, remember to find a better area.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª!¡± The woman¡¯s sore spot was poked by Qin Yu and her killing intent was released.


    Qin Yu¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°You want to kill me?¡±

 Chapter 84: Seductive Killer

    <h4>Chapter 84: Seductive Killer</h4>


    Qin Yu¡¯s face suddenly turned icy, a cold air emanating from his body.


    ¡°You wish to kill me?¡±


    Every word he spoke was like an icy arrow piercing the woman¡¯s heart. The woman felt her heart freeze as if it was about to stop beating and couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back fearfully.


    The woman could sense Qin Yu¡¯s cultivation was higher than her¡¯s, but it didn¡¯t seem too much higher. However, his imposing aura was astonishingly strong.


    ¡°i-I¡¯m going.¡± The woman didn¡¯t dare to face Qin Yu again and just left hurriedly.


    The moment she exited the room, she halted and nced at the shut door, cold killing intent filling her eyes. She thought sinisterly, ¡°You disgusting, shameful thing, you think you can be so arrogant in front of this great aunt [1. Arrogant way to refer to oneself. Not literally.] just because you¡¯re a bit stronger than me? Do you know who I am? One sentence from me is enough to let you die ten thousand times. Of course, not that you can die ten thousand times, just dying once is sufficient. Just you wait.¡± After speaking, the woman turned around, leaving with long strides and strong killing intent.


    ......


    In the back garden of the bath house was a tall, imposing looking manor where the boss of the bath house lived.


    The boss¡¯s name was Gao Qiu [2. Literally means high hatred lmao.], and he was a fifty year old bearded man.


    Today, Gao Qiu¡¯s mood was pretty good since it was the end of the month and he had earned a lot. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t money he paid about, but the box full of brightly shining spirit stones.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve organized all the ounts in the ledger. Do you want to take a look?¡± Inside the ounting room, the book keeper was respectfully offering the ledger to Gao Qiu.


    Gao Qiu smiled and waved his hand, ¡°No need, I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Boss, thank you for your trust.¡± The bookkeeper said happily.


    ¡°Haha, continue to work well and I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡± Gao Qiu had a big smile as he patted the book keeper¡¯s back.


    The book keeper was just about to thank him again when some knocks echoed on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The two both turned to the door and asked vigntly. The ounting office had a lot of sensitive info and not everyone could enter, especially as today was the payday.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Xiao Mei.¡± Outside, a woman¡¯s voice rang out.


    Hearing her reply, the two calmed down and the bookkeeper stepped forward to open the door.


    ¡°Xiao Mei, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The bookkeeper¡¯s face had a few traces of annoyance. She wasn¡¯t supposed to be at the ounting office at this time.


    ¡°Sir, this is the spirit stone we¡¯ve just received as payment. Xiao Mei doesn¡¯t dare to carry it on me so I came to put it into storage.¡± Xiao Mei presented the spirit stone to the bookkeeper as she spoke.


    Because of Gao Qiu¡¯s order, money and the such were ignored but even if it were to be the smallest amount of spirit stones, it had to be immediately handed over. Otherwise, it would be regarded as a crime.


    Thus, nobody could me Xiao Mei foring here now to deliver the spirit stone.


    The bookkeeper epted the spirit stone, the displeased look on his face quickly fading away. It was reced by a look of focus as he inspected it before turning and handing it to Gao Qiu.


    Gao Qiu nced at it and revealed a trace of a smile, ¡°The quality¡¯s pretty good. It¡¯s a low grade medium quality spirit stone.¡± After appraising it, he carefully put it into a box with all the other spirit stones before turning to face Xiao Mei, ¡°Xiao Mei, you did good in promptly delivering the spirit stone. You may leave and continue to work, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡± Xiao Mei bowed in thanks and turned around to leave before suddenly pausing and turning around again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gao Qiu watched her strange movements and asked.


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a matter but I¡¯m not sure if it should be said or not.¡± Xiao Mei hesitated.


    ¡°If it¡¯s important, then say it. Otherwise, just don¡¯t.¡± Gao Qiu replied generously.


    ¡°The one who gave me the spirit stone earlier seemed just like the young madam of the Zhu Family, Liu Yuru.¡± Xiao Mei¡¯s face was solemn as she replied.


    ¡°Huh? Liu Yuru?¡± Gao Qiu muttered her name before suddenly jumping in shock, ¡°What did you just say? The Zhu Family¡¯s young madam, Liu Yuru?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. She went into the lovers room with a filthy man and paid me with a spirit stone.¡± Xiao Mei continued to report.


    ¡°How could she possibly enter the lovers room with a man? Are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrong?¡± Gao Qiu¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see wrong; it was I, Liu Yuru.¡± A sweet voice answered Gao Qiu¡¯s words. A seductively beautiful woman appeared at the door.


    ¡°You, Liu Yuru?¡± Gao Qiu quickly stepped out from the ounting office and greeted her, a wide smile on his face: ¡°Hehe....... The Young Madam of such high statusing personally to this vulgar bathhouse truly dazzles up this poverty stricken ce of mine.¡±


    ¡°Humpth.¡± Liu Yuru snorted with an icy, arrogant face: ¡°Boss Gao, if this ce is what you call poverty, then everyone else would be living in a dog house.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Young Madam is ttering me, ttering me.¡± Gao Qiu spoke modestly, hypocritically. However, his eyes shed with a sinister light as they kept on subconsciously flitting past her beautiful, charming face and tall chest, secretly swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    The Zhu Family was the biggest family in Bao Ding City and so the young madam of the Zhu Family naturally wouldn¡¯t be ordinary. She was known as Bao Ding City¡¯s number one beauty and the number of men drooling as they let their fantasies run wild with her were uncountable, with Gao Qiu being one of them.


    Don¡¯t think that because he was fifty that he was old. It had to be said that for cultivators, fifty was the prime age for men.


    Now that the beauty of his dreams was standing right in front of him, so close at hand, it was hard for him to keep control.


    Seeing Gao Qiu¡¯s face, Liu Yuru¡¯s mood got even worse. Her charm and skill at attracting men were unrivalled (in her own opinon anyways), but today she had been called a withered willow, an unwanted woman before being told to scram by Qin Yu. It was something nobody could endure.


    ¡°Boss Gao, this ce isn¡¯t very convenient. Let¡¯s find a different ce to chat.¡±


    Liu Yuru smiled charmingly, causing Gao Qiu to fall infatuated and immediately nod, ¡°Alright, alright. Young Madam, let¡¯s go to the VIP room.¡±


    The VIP room was where Gao Qiu received only his most distinguished and noble guests.


    ¡°Boss Gao, please do a favor for me. If it¡¯s done well, my family and I will be very grateful.¡± In the VIP room, Liu Yuru opened her mouth and started to talk.


    ¡°Young Madam, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask. As long I have the ability, we will definitely do it.¡±


    ¡°Help me kill somebody.¡± Liu Yuru¡¯s words were chilling.


    ¡°Kill somebody?¡± An expression of doubt appeared on Gao Qiu¡¯s face, ¡°Young Madam, with your position in the Zhu Family, killing somebody wouldn¡¯t be difficult at all. So long as you open your mouth, whoever that person is definitely will not be able to live until tomorrow.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t need to trouble the Zhu Family, because the culprit is right in your bath house so it would be best for you to act.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Gao Qiu rubbed his chin, a strange smile on his face as he looked at Liu Yuru: ¡°Only, what kind of thanks might I get for helping you kill that person?¡±


    ¡°Money, spirit stones, whatever you want.¡± Liu Yuru spoke indifferently. She wasn¡¯tcking coins or spirit stones at all.


    ¡°Ha....... I know Young Madam¡¯s position doesn¡¯t have any shortage of coins or spirit stones. Although I, Gao Qiu isn¡¯t as wealthy as the Young Madam, I¡¯m also notcking in such things.¡± These words meant that he was rejecting her offer and didn¡¯t want such things.


    Liu Yuru knew what he wanted and sneered in her heart. However, what was on her face was a seductive smile: ¡°I know what you want, but if you want it, you must first show your skills.¡±


    Gao Qiu was startled for a moment before he suddenly reacted. From Liu Yuru¡¯s words, that meant he at least had a gleam of hope. He immediately patted his chest: ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you see my ability very quickly. In one hour, the head of that you want to kill will be in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Very good, then I¡¯ll wait here for one hour. Right, the reason you¡¯re killing him is because he killed Zhu Yuanqing. After killing him, spread this piece of news. It¡¯s best if all of Bao Ding City knows this.¡±


    After Liu Yuru said that, Gao Qiu¡¯s face immediately changed.


    ¡°Did you just say he killed Zhu Yuanqing, the third proud son of the Zhu Family, that Zhu Yuanqing?¡±


    Liu Yuru nced at Gao Qiu with something that was a smile yet not a smile, ¡°What, is Boss Gao afraid? Don¡¯t worry, that person only killed Zhu Yuanqing by a fluke.¡±


    ¡°No, what I¡¯m saying is how did Zhu Yuanqing die?¡± Gao Qiu was shocked about Zhu Yuanqing¡¯s death. He was one of the three sons of the Zhu Family and his status was extremely high. Furthermore, he was the blood-rted son of the current Zhu Family Head. His death would surely lead to chaos in the Zhu family.


    ¡°Boss Gao, you don¡¯t need to ask more about this. Somebody, you¡¯ll naturally know but right now, you only need to kill that person. If you don¡¯t have the guts, I¡¯ll leave and find somebody else.¡± Liu Yuru¡¯s smile faded away, her face bing cold.


    ¡°Humpth, how could I not have the guts?¡± Gao Qiu stood up, mming his palms on the table and shouted outside: ¡°Somebodye!¡±


    ......


    Upstairs in the Lovers Room meant for two, Qin Yu had forcefully upied it alone.


    ¡°Howfortable.¡± Qin Yu breathed out andid in the warm bath, wishing he could just soak there for a lifetime.


    A ¡®creak¡¯ sound echoed. The door was carefully pushed open and somebody lightly entered the room.


    Qin Yu was baffled. He had locked the room, so how could somebody else enter? But when he saw who had entered, he suddenly understood.


    The one who had entered was that woman called Xiao Mei. She wored here, so naturally the lock couldn¡¯t keep her out.


    ¡°Sir I hope my presumptuous entry hasn¡¯t affected your mood while bathing?¡± Xiao Mei used her hand to close the door, a charming smile rising on her lips. She wasn¡¯t somebody who treated the matters between men and women as something taboo and directly walked over to the bathside, her eyes locked on Qin Yu¡¯s bathing figure like a wolf.


    This time when she saw Qin Yu, she was somewhat amazed. Last time she saw him, he was filthy and caked in mud but now that everything¡¯s been washed off, he actually turned out to be a elegant, delicately pretty youth [1. Ikr, the author is purposely using feminine adjectives so it¡¯s ironic he acts so macho when he actually looks like a pretty boy XD]. Unfortunately, the boss wanted his life.


    Qin Yu sunk his lower body underwater, hiding his crucial areas. He sneered in his head, ¡°You¡¯ve already f*cking entered yet so you¡¯re still speaking nonsense about disturbing me. Laozi just wants to know what the hell you¡¯re up to. But although he thought this way in his heart, on the outside he was calm and collected with a smile on his face, ¡°How could having the honor to talk with a beautiful woman be disturbing me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.......¡± Xiao Mei giggled delicately, herugh like twinkling bells, ¡°It seems like Sir is also a man of noble temperament. I thought it¡¯d be better for us to bathe together. After all, this lovers pool has always been meant for a couple of two.¡± After saying this, she didn¡¯t care if Qin Yu agreed or not and directly took off her embroidered shoes, directly exposing a pair of delicate, fair feet.


    Qin Yu smiled wryly, ¡°Miss wants to be a pair of lovers with me?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Sir is unwilling?¡± Xiao Mei smiled at Qin Yu seductively, allowing him to see her frontal appearance.


    ¡°Please, give me a reason why I¡¯d possibly be willing.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face sunk.


    Xiao Mei didn¡¯t reply, an alluring smile still on her face as she stretched out her lily white hands, resting on the sash tying her clothes at her bosom. Suddenly, she pulled.


    With that, the sash was pulled off and all her clothes fell to the ground.


    Inside, she didn¡¯t wear any undergarments or pants. All she had been wearing was the outer dress and with that taken off, a body that could drive men crazy stood stark naked in front of Qin Yu. Everything was exposed in front of him.


    ¡°Is this reason enough?¡± Xiao Mei smiled seductively, filled with charm. As she spoke, she walked step by step, drawing closer to Qin Yu¡¯s simrly naked body.

 Chapter 85 Dead Assassin In The Lovers’ Pool

    <h4>Chapter 85 Dead Assassin In The Lovers¡¯ Pool</h4>


    Qin Yu stood in the water, motionless and dumbfounded, as he stared hard at the pale woman as she walked closer towards him.


    Xiao Mei was pleased with Qin Yu¡¯s reaction. She was proud of her assets, and no man had ever rejected the temptation of her body.


    ¡°Sir, at this moment, I belong to you.¡± Xiao Mei inched closer to Qin Yu, her eyes glimmering with a seductive gaze. She had trained in the Art of Seduction and was currently exuding an enticing charm.


    Gulp! Qin Yu could only swallow hisrge pool of saliva as he stood quietly in a befuddled state.


    Xiao Mei was extremely pleased as she observed Qin Yu''s current state. She reached her slender hand out toward Qin Yu''s neck as she inched closer to his body. Her other hand then reached towards his sturdy chest.


    Sir, I heard that men all have ck hearts. They easily forget their old lovers when they have a new love. After abandoning a girl, they would move on and hurt the next girl. I wonder... is your heart red or ck? I really want to see. Her sharp nails were akin to a dagger, and she pierced them into Qin Yu''s chest, towards his heart. Crimson blood flowed down her nails, dripping into the water. As the blood dispersed into the water, it looked as if a bright red rose was blooming.¡°


    Suddenly, the blossoming blood rose exploded, dissolving into arge pool of blood. The water around the woman''s stomach was rapidly dyed red.


    Xiao Mei stopped what she was doing, and gradually lowered her head to look at her own stomach. What she saw was a saber that pierced through her snow white skin into her stomach. Shock, fear, and then pain shed across her face. She slowly raised her pale face, and her soulless eyes met Qin Yu''s cold gaze. "You did not fall under the effect of my seduction."


    Qin Yu sneered, ¡°A person that could seduce me hasn¡¯t been born into this world yet.¡±


    ¡°Keke.¡± Xiao Meiughed softly and weirdly. Her eyes that were previously filled with a seductive gaze turned into one with pain and resentment. ¡°Sir, you are so ruthless. Even hurting a weak woman like me.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Qin Yuughed along, ¡°In my eyes, there are only people who should die and those who shouldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t differentiate between males and females. Clearly, you belong to the group of people who should die. I will never be merciful towards people who want me dead.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice turned cold as he spoke.


    ¡°Go peacefully. Maybe this is the best ending for you. Remember, if there is an afterlife, don¡¯t partake again in a meaningless career like being an assassin. Especially an assassin that requires you to sell your own body.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Just to make it clear, I¡¯m not interested in a woman that had been touched by others. Someone like you, who betrays her own body on a whim, and who has been touched by countless of people, could never seduce me.¡±


    Qin Yu spewed out emotionlessly before withdrawing the Blood Saber from her body and disappearing without a trace.¡±


    ¡°So this is where your saber came from.¡± Xiao Mei looked down at the space ring on his finger. She regretted herck of attention to details like this. Who knew that Qin Yu had a weapon stashed away in the ring even while he was naked in the pool.


    Actually, she could not avoid her fate even if she did notice the ring on his finger. If Qin Yu wanted to kill her, he could have done so even without a weapon.


    Her fate was sealed the moment she wanted to assassinate Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu stashed his saber away and walked out of the pool. The small wound from Xiao Mei¡¯s fingernails recovered quickly. Recovering from an injury of this magnitude was no matter for him, who was aided by the Refined Qi from the Secrets of Eternal Life.


    The water in the pool was turning dark red. With Xiao Mei''s injury being soaked in the pool water, the rate at which she lost her blood was getting quicker and quicker.


    Xiao Mei raised her head and gazed at Qin Yu, who had already walked far far away. She cried weakly, ¡°S-save me. Please. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± She was struggling to stand on her feet, and she was gradually copsing and sinking into the bottom of the pool.


    ¡°Which normal person would want to die.¡± Qin Yu answered coldly while putting on his clothes. ¡°Before ending the life of others, do you assassins stop to think if they wanted to die? Have you ever had a shred of mercy, and spared their lives when they begged you for it?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Xiao Mei stood there, gasping with herst breath, ¡°I had no choice... Because... I am an assassin.


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re an assassin, that gives you the right to kill others?¡± Qin Yu derided her, ¡°Lao Zi hate assassins the most. Killing you guys is like stopping a murder weapon. I am benefitting the world.¡±


    Qin Yu once had a close friend. Unfortunately, an assassin wiped out his friend''s family of 17 people, including two children and a pregnantdy. Ever since then, he hated assassins.


    While they were talking, Qin Yu was also busy dressing himself. He wore the clothes that the staff of the bathhouse had purchased for him earlier. The ck clothes exuded a grim and callous feel, and fit Qin Yu really well.


    Fresh out of the showers, Qin Yu showed no signs of the filthy savage that he looked like before. All that remained was a handsome looking young man.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way now. Thanks for the hospitality. Remember my words, don¡¯t be an assassin in the afterlife. Especially one that requires you to give up on your own body.¡±


    In a sh, he was gone from sight, leaving only the woman in the lovers¡¯ pool.


    Right outside, in a concealed area, someone was observing the bathhouse.


    When the person saw Qin Yu walk out alive, he was shocked. ¡°What happened? Why is this fellow still alive? Did the task fail?¡±


    ¡°How could it fail? Xiao Mei was inside. Dealing with a young punk like him is definitely an easy feat for her.¡± The person was murmuring to himself before he thought of something and suddenly shuddered. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t Xiao Meie out? I need to take a look!¡±


    The person rushed into the room frantically before seeing the frightening scene.


    The water in the lovers¡¯ pool had already turned blood red, and the corpse of a slender woman floated on it.


    ¡°Dead?¡± The guy shuddered and fear gripped on to him. In the very next moment, he disappeared from the room.


    In the VIP Room, Gao Qiu and Liu Yuru were sipping on tea, waiting patiently for further news.


    Liu Yuru was feeling more and more anxious as time slowly ticked by. Her eyelids twitched rapidly, as if they sensed that something was going wrong. She couldn¡¯t bear the uncertainty any longer, so she asked: ¡°Boss Gao, are you sure the people you sent can kill that jerk?¡±


    If news of her cheating on her husband with her brother-inw, and then letting his brother-inw get murdered by another person was to leak out... the consequences would certainly be dire.


    Ever since Qin Yu found out about her adultery with Zhu Yuanqing, Liu Yuru had the intention to kill Qin Yu. The witness must die! Of course, Zhu Yuanqing had to die too. Only with both of them dead could she rest easy.


    Sadly, she had limited power and could not kill off Qin Yu. However, she did have her own advantages. She could let others deal the killing blow, like someone from the Zhu Family. The death of Zhu Yuanqing by Qin Yu¡¯s hands ced Qin Yu on the opposite side of the Zhu Family. Using their connections and power, it would be easy to kill Qin Yu.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to rm the Zhu family out of fear of Qin Yu spurting out the truth. Things would definitely be messy in that instance. Therefore, she spared no efforts in hiring Gao Qiu instead.


    Gao Qiu saw through the anxiety on Liu Yuru¡¯s face. He disyed a confident smile and told her: ¡°Rx, it hasn¡¯t even been half an hour. The killer I sent has never failed against male targets.¡±


    ¡°You sent a female assassin?¡± Liu Yuru suddenly let out a shrill scream uncontrobly.


    Shocked, Gao Qiu looked curiously at Liu Yuru, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a woman. Sending a woman to deal with men is the...¡±


    ¡°Fool!¡± Liu Yuru stood up angrily, interrupting Gao Qiu. ¡°Sending a female assassin to deal with this person is fated to fail.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Gao Qiu was firm on his thoughts, and he trusted the capabilities of the one he sent.


    ¡°Do you think the woman you sent out was prettier or had a better figure than me?¡± Liu Yuru stood tall, disying her proud figure that could not be hidden by her clothes.


    Gao Qiu stared at her busty figure, before shaking his head: ¡°Her figure is naturally worse than yours.¡±


    ¡°That jerk didn¡¯t even do a double take after seeing me. Do you think he will be interested in the person you sent?¡± A hint of ridicule could be heard in Liu Yuru¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Err...¡± Gao Qiu choked for a moment, before saying: ¡°It is toote to say this now. Let¡¯s just wait for the news.¡±


    At this moment, a knock on the door interrupted their conversation.


    Knock knock knock.


    Hearing the knock of the door, Gao Qiu stood up quickly with a smirk. ¡°Not even half an hour and the result is here. Come in.¡±


    Creak. The door swung open, and a man quickly walked in.


    ¡°Speak quickly. Was the assassination sessful?¡± Gao Qiu ran forward to the person and asked urgently.


    The person¡¯s deep sad voice came through, ¡°Boss, the task failed. Xiao Mei is dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gao Qiu took a step back, stunned at the piece of news. ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, nothing is impossible. I already told you, using a female to deal with him is useless.¡± Liu Yuru¡¯s face sunk, ¡°Boss Gao, I suggest you send out your best assassins to kill him as soon as possible. You cannot let him escape alive. If others were to know that someone killed your staff in your own territory and even managed to escape alive, I doubt you¡¯ll have any more face to stand tall within Bao Ding City.¡±


    ¡°Do I need you to tell me something so obvious?¡± Gao Qiu was fuming, ¡°Pass down my order, let Du Lang handle this.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The person that came in before answered loudly.


    ¡°Du Lang?¡± Liu Yuru was shocked at the fact that Gao Qiu would send the notorious Du Lang out.


    Du Lang was a well-known assassin. Even in the entire Qiong Xi Country, he also had a certain reputation.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Gao Qiu asked coldly.


    ¡°Keke...¡± In the blink of an eye, Liu Yuru put on a flirtatious look, and let out a cuteugh. ¡°Boss Gao. You should¡¯ve just activated Du Lang earlier. Don¡¯t worry. I will not mistreat you.¡±


    ¡°If so, isn¡¯t it time for you to uphold your end of the bargain?¡± Gao Qiu rushed forward and hugged Liu Yuru¡¯s tender body.


    ¡°Boss Gao, why are you so impatient?¡± Liu Yuruughed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait anymore.¡± Gao Qiu pushed Liu Yuru down. After losing one assassin, he had to receive somepensation.

 Chapter 86 Joint-assassination

    <h4>Chapter 86 Joint-assassination</h4>


    Qin Yu walked out of the bathhouse casually, and no one stopped him. From the shadows, a pair of eyes locked on to him. Even when his figure blended into the crowd on the streets, the pair of eyes was still glued to him.


    Qin Yu walked casually among the crowd as he looked for an inn to have a proper meal and a good night''s rest before he returned to Luosang City tomorrow.


    He was worried about his parents after not seeing them for so long.


    In the killing array, Mu Rongyue once told him that his parents were being locked up in the Qin family¡¯s jail, and he wondered how they were coping. It was about time to settle some old debts with the Qin family.


    The streets of Bao Ding City were even more crowded than usual. Not only did the crowd show no signs of slowing in the evening, but there were also more and more young people on the streets. There was a festival today, and there were youths were busy, lightingnterns, reciting poetry, ying games, and exchanging contacts. Perhaps, some of these youngsters would find the person of their dreams tonight.


    Hence, on this day, the boys were boldly staring at the prettydies, while thedies were admiring at the handsome boys.


    A particrly prettydy in green stood in the crowd, and her outstanding figure attracted the gazes of numerous young boys. However, the woman was as cold as ice, and this caused people to only stare at her from afar, as they did not dare to approach her.


    Beside the pretty figure stood a pale-faced teenager. He looked studious in his white garb, and he held onto a paper fan.


    Although he looked decent, his behavior and perverse expression betrayed his identity as a lewd pervert. His eyes constantly darted around as they devoured the sight of the bosoms and butts of the girls around him. He even loudly eximed while salivating from the side of his mouth: "I''ve long heard that Bao Ding City was filled with pretty girls. It seems like the rumor was true after all. This is the best!"


    The young males who were standing around saw the expressions of the pale-faced teen, and they all felt a surging impulse to give him a tight p. He had an exquisitely beautifuldy, a masterpiece beside him, and yet he still had the audacity to look at other pretty girls. He was simply insatiable.


    However, they soon discovered the reason for the pale-faced teen''s behavior. It turns out, the pair were actually siblings.


    ¡°San Ge, can you behave yourself? We are not here to look at pretty girls.¡± The pretty figure in green chided her brother.


    ¡°Hehehe...¡± The teenagerughed dryly, ¡°Little sis, since we are already here in Bao Ding City, we shouldn¡¯t miss out on looking at these pretty girls. Otherwise, I will be losing out big time. Sigh, you should look at the boys around here too. Maybe if there was one to your liking, you could finally be married off! Then, you wouldn¡¯t be able to nag at me all day long anymore. Hehehehe...¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± The girl yelled angrily.


    ¡°Qing Yun, I am your brother. How could you speak to your brother like this? As the saying goes: A youth, when at home, should be filial, and when abroad, respectful to his elders. Meaning to say you have to respect your parents and love your siblings. You should respect me, your brother... Eh, I¡¯m not done, where are you going? Eh, eh! Little sister, don¡¯t run off so quickly without me. Wait for me! You said you¡¯ll protect me!¡± The teen yelled out as he chased the figure of the pretty girl.


    The figure in green was Qing Yun, and the teen by her side was her brother, Qing Chen, a schr who was not good at martial arts and who was only interested in the wisdom of the sages.


    Right before the moment when Qing Yun ran off, she saw a familiar, unforgettable figure in the bustling crowd. His bloodied figure haunted her dreams, and she had already lost count of the number of times she called out his name Ò» Qin Yu.


    She had traveled to Luosang City numerous times in person to find news about him. However, there was no news and as time went on, the name of Qin Yu slowly faded from the memories of the people in Luosang City and from the Qin family. Whenever this name was spoken, they would only remember that he was once the generation-defining genius of the Qin family. However, it was a pity that he met an early death.


    A year had already gone by, and those that survived the killing array had already returned. Those that didn''t probably perished together with the array.


    However, Qing Yun still firmly believed that Qin Yu was still alive.


    When she saw the figure in the crowd, she rushed over in a sh and chased after the figure. However, with the sun slowly setting, it was extremely hard to find a person in the crowd. The figure was just like a shooting star shing across the sky, appearing briefly before vanishing. Once you missed it, there was no longer any trace of it remaining.


    Qing Yun stood in the crowd, scanning left and right but to no avail. That man was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Did I see wrongly?¡± Qing Yun murmured.


    Qing Chen panted loudly as he tried to catch his breath, having finally caught up with his sister. "Qing Yun, my dearest little sister... did you just abandon your own brother? You are so ruthless!"


    Qing Yun nced over and shot her brother a look of helplessness: ¡°Aren¡¯t you still alive and kicking?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am! What, do you want something bad to happen to me?¡± Qing Chen protested loudly with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing wrong, that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s leave.¡± Qing Yun could not be bothered to speak further with her long-winded brother and walked off immediately.


    ¡°Where are we off to?¡± Qing Chen hurriedly chased after her.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s find an inn to rest for the night. I really don¡¯t understand why Father sent you along with me this time.¡± Qing Yun murmured in protest.


    ¡°Ohhhhh, right right right, we should find an inn to rest for the night. It¡¯ll be best if there¡¯s a brothel or something beside the inn.¡± Qing Chen yelled out.


    ¡°SCRAM!¡± Qing Yun was infuriated.


    ¡°Hehe, Sister, you don¡¯t have to be angry. I¡¯m just kidding with you.¡± Qing Chen¡¯s puppy face appeared in front of her. ¡°Oh yeah, little sister, who did you see just now? You chased after the person so urgently... did you manage to catch up with him or her?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Qing Yun really wished that she could just ignore her brother.


    ¡°Ah, so regretful. I was guessing you were chasing after a man. It has to be a man you liked. Am I right? Hehehe....¡± Qing Chenughed lewdly as he teased Qing Yun.


    ¡°San Ge, can you stop bbering? When have you ever seen me fall in love with a man? A man that can make me like him probably haven¡¯t even been born yet!¡± If not for the fact that this was her blood brother, she would have already given him two harsh ps.


    ¡°Hehehehe....¡± Qing Chen¡¯sughter was lewder than before, ¡°Little sister, you can deceive the world but you will never deceive me. When you dream, you always call out for a man. His name was... Qin Yu. Am I right? Hahaha!"


    Qing Yun stopped in her tracks and stared hard at theughing Qing Chen, ¡°How do you know what I said in my sleep?¡±


    ¡°Cough cough. Do you have any idea who your San Ge is? I know everything! From the stars and the sun to thend below our feet. Do you think I would not be able to see through your petty little tricks?¡± Qing Chen continued blowing his own trumpet.


    ¡°Hmmph, stop lying. I will not believe your nonsense!¡± Qing Yun replied, ¡°It must be Chun Hong that damnss. She must¡¯ve been tricked by your nonsense and revealed it to you. When I go back, I am going to tear her and her foul mouth apart!¡±


    Qing Yun stormed off towards an inn located right in front of them. She could not stand Qing Chen¡¯s nonsense anymore. Coincidentally, this was the inn that Qin Yu stayed in. However, Qin Yu was staying in the normal guest room while Qing Yun would stay in the VIP room above.


    At night, Bao Ding City was extremely lively with colourfulnterns hung in front of every house. The street was lit up in a myriad of colors.


    Qin Yu was attracted by the buzzing atmosphere, and he walked out of the inn and into the crowd to admire the colorful and prettynterns. Naturally, there were many young and pretty girls walking about.


    While Qin Yu walked the streets, amotion suddenly happened. Girls that were previously admiring thenterns released shrill screams of horror as they ran away. Soon, an empty space was created in the middle of the street.


    A bulky man chased after a small kid. The kid wore tattered clothes, and clung pitifully onto a few buns. Even while he was being chased, he held tightly onto the buns, as if they were his only lifeline.


    ¡°Damn kid! How dare you steal my buns. I¡¯ll whip you till you die!¡± The bulky man held onto a bamboo stick and chased after the kid while swinging a bamboo stick around. Swoosh! The bamboo stick sliced through the air.


    The child dodged while crying loudly. Curiously, while the bamboo stick looked scary, it barelynded on the child.


    Since Qin Yu did not flee like the others, he was the only person left in the path of the two.


    ¡°Help! He¡¯s going to kill me, help!¡± The child dodged left and right clumsily while crying out loudly for the people around to help him.


    There were people in the crowd who could not watch the poor kid get chased, and tried to intervene. However, after a few of these people were knocked down by the furious man chasing the kid, no one dared to stand out and intervene anymore.


    Seeing that no one stood up to help him, he could only depend on the only person standing in front of him. Qin Yu seemed like his only savior. He yelled out ¡°Da Ge, save me, save me please!¡±


    While the child was running towards Qin Yu, he slipped and fell, falling face first onto the ground, right before Qin Yu''s feet. The buns in his hand spilled all over the floor.


    ¡°Lad, how dare you stick your nose into my business. Die!¡± The bulky man ran over and the bamboo stick in his hands sliced through the air and struck viciously towards Qin Yu¡¯s neck.


    This was too strong for a normal person. He must be a cultivator!


    Qin Yu¡¯s face sunk, and his killing intent billowed out. He nned to take one step back before retaliating. However, just as he was about to shift his feet, his legs was held down tightly and a cold wind came blowing from below.


    The sudden change brought forth another round of screams. The bulky man and the child were in cahoots. Their aim was to kill Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu was angered, ¡°Both of you are looking for death, DIE!¡±


    Blood red light bloomed, and the bamboo stick was blown to smithereens. shocking the bulky man into a forced retreat. The child on the ground took advantage of this opportunity and stabbed his knife viciously into Qin Yu''s stomach.


    ¡°Go and die, hahaha!¡± Crazedughter echoed in the street. The deep and manlyughter did not belong to a child and was instead the voice of an adult.

 Chapter 87 Pretty girl, weird song

    <h4>Chapter 87 Pretty girl, weird song</h4>


    ¡°Are you doneughing?¡±


    The child''s maniacughter was interrupted by Qin Yu''s icy voice. Horror slowly crept up the child''s face, as he was shocked beyond belief.


    "You survived?" The voice that came out was that of a mature adult. His knife did not prate into Qin Yu, as he was wearing his Golden Silk Armor.


    ¡°The one that should be dead isn¡¯t me, but you.¡± Qin Yu revealed a sinister smile.


    ¡°No...!¡± The child¡¯s pupils dted, and he let out a scream of despair.


    A sh of crimson light silenced his screams. His tiny head flew across the air and his blood painted an arc across the sky. The decapitated head then fell and rolled on the ground, and in the process, its skin was slowly peeled, revealing the face of a bearded adult man. He was a midget who was dressing as a child.


    The bulky man who was in cahoots with the midget looked on in horror as hisrades¡¯ head was decapitated. He screamed and fled in a panic.


    ¡°Trying to escape? Do you think it¡¯ll be this easy? Wind, chase!¡± Qin Yu activated his Spiritual Nature of Wind. Like a phantom, he breezed past the bulky man instantly and appeared in front of him.


    The bulky man was in the midst of a hurried escape when he saw Qin Yu grinning in front of him, blood saber in hand. He let out a second scream, turned, and ran away in another direction.


    However, no matter how he tried to escape, Qin Yu, armed with his Blood Saber, would always appear in front of him while smiling eerily. He was left in a state of despair.


    He did not know how long he had been running for, or where he had run to.


    When he finally copsed from exhaustion, his body turned to jelly, and he sat on the ground and panted heavily.


    ¡°Why did you stop? You seemed pretty good at running.¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s struck terror in the bulky man¡¯s heart. Weakly, he raised his head, fear and despair swirling in his eyes.


    ¡°Pant...pant...who are you? Are you a ghost? H.. How could you be so fast?¡± He was panting so hard that he was barely able to speak.


    ¡°Obviously I¡¯m human. You, on the other hand, shall soon be a ghost.¡± Qin Yu smiled warmly and strolled to the front of the bulky man. The bulky man was thrown into further despair as he stared at the Blood Saber in Qin Yu''s hand.


    ¡°Ple... Please, don¡¯t kill me. Please, I beg you.¡± He was tired and could no longer run, although running didn''t do him any good in the first ce. Qin Yu¡¯s speed was simply too fast for him.


    ¡°Give me one reason to spare your life.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s smile remains etched on his face, and he looked as harmless as one could possibly be. However, in the eyes of the bulky man, he was more dangerous than a killer who had a knife pressed against his neck.


    ¡°If you spare my life, I can tell you who it was that wanted you dead.¡± The bulky man stated his conditions to bargain for his life.


    ¡°A pretty good reason indeed. Fine, now tell me. Who was it that wanted me dead?¡± The smile on Qin Yu¡¯s face vanished and was reced with a scowl.


    ¡°It¡¯s...¡± Before the bulky man could finish his sentence, the whistle of multiple projectiles slicing through the air could be heard. A number of them were targeted at Qin Yu, while only one was targeted at the bulky man.


    Qin Yu swung his saber in the direction of the iing assault. Ding! Ding! Ding! Sparks flew as the projectiles collided with Qin Yu¡¯s saber, before bouncing off and ricocheting through the air. When he turned his attention towards the bulky man, he was already dead.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± Like a bolt of lightning, Qin Yu''s hawk-like vision pierced through the darkness, and he scanned his surroundings. He also focused his senses to monitor for any motion or breathing. s, only the howling wind and the joyful cheers from the festival goers could be heard.


    Qin Yu was shocked at the formidability of the hiding technique employed by his assant. Even he was unable to see through this technique.


    Seeing that no one else was around, and that the bulky man was already dead, he felt no need to stay any longer. He stashed away his Blood Saber and walked off. He had already guessed who it was that wanted him dead.


    The first assassination attempt was in the bathhouse and the second was here. It was his first time in Bao Ding City. He had no acquaintances here and certainly did not offend anyone other than the woman he brought back from the mountain.


    Truly, as the saying goes: ¡®Ady¡¯s heart is the most venomous.¡¯ Qin Yu smirked as he faded into the shadows of the night while thinking: "Hmph, you want Lao Zi dead? Not so easy!"


    After he left, a figure came out from the shadows and stared at the distant back of Qin Yu. He murmured in disbelief: "Could an Immersion Realm Cultivator be so strong?"


    ¡°He looked as if he hadn¡¯t given it his all.¡± said another man who also walked out from the shadows.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± The first figure asked.


    ¡°Unless we can field a Transformation Realm expert, it¡¯ll be foolish to think we can kill him.¡±


    ¡°Activate a Transformation Realm expert just so Gao Qiu could please a woman? Hmmph, I am not interested. We are already giving him face by monitoring this man.¡±


    ¡°What if he requests the Duke to give out an order?


    ¡°We shall see if he is that capable. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two figures then swiftly faded into the darkness.


    The fighting previously did not affect the festival tonight. In the world of Martial Arts, killing and fighting were somon that it would be easily forgotten.


    Qin Yu admired thenterns that adorned the streets until he was attracted to a special ce in the distance.


    In that ce, there was ake, and on its banks were buildings decorated with many flowers andnterns. The different colors of the flowers reflected off theke, and the light from thenterns shone through magnificently, leaving a striking scene.


    Lights shimmering on theke, the full moon hanging brightly in the sky, and the glow ofnterns dimly lighting up the surroundings. This was truly a sight to behold.


    A ten feet tall pavilion stood in the middle of theke, crowned by stunningly beautiful flowers.


    At this moment, a veileddy dressed in white sat gracefully in the pavilion. A zither was in front of her, and every time her pale slender hands plucked its strings, a magnificent sound was produced. Soon, the beautiful sounds harmonized into a heartwarming and soul-stirring melody.


    The buildings by theke were packed to the brim with young men, and some of them were quietly listening and admiring the graceful music. Of course, there were even more men who were focused on thedy in the pavilion. Even without seeing her looks, just her figure alone was enough to let people know that thedy was an angel.


    ¡°The more I look at Miss Su, the deeper I fall in love. Sigh, a pity I¡¯m not able to see her unveiled face. If I am able to, I would have no more regrets.¡±


    One of the buildings adjourned with flowers by the bank had the same height as the pavilion on theke. From there, one had the best angle to look at the beauty in the pavilion. Hence, the price for a seat here was steep, and the young men who were able to upy its five tables all had a decent background.


    The person who eximed in pity just now was a studious-looking young man seated at the table closest to the front.


    ¡°Brother Yu Ru is indeed an emotional man. Don¡¯t worry though, for Miss Su¡¯s veil would be removed tonight. When that timees, you can admire her all you like.¡± Another person said confidently.


    Yu Ru looked at the young man that talked to him, and he smiled as he replied: "Brother Qing Chen is so confident that tonight, there would be someone who coulde up with an answer to Miss Su''s poetry?"


    ¡°Haha, I wouldn¡¯t know about others, but I, Qing Chen, definitely could! I am a man of many talents, and I know everything, from the stars and the moon to the ground below our feet. How could there be any poetry that I have no reply to?¡±


    This young man was none other than Qing Yun¡¯s braggart brother, Qing Chen. How could the man with many talents, Qing Chen, miss out on a ce with pretty girls and poetry?


    Qing Yun was forced toe with him after he pestered her for ages. However, as the ce only epted men, Qing Yun was forced to dress in a man¡¯s robes.


    Luckily, she had disguised her gender. If not, her appearance, which did not pale inparison to Miss Su, would shock the people around her.


    ¡°Ge, can you be any more humble?¡± Qing Yun was annoyed, but at the same time, she had no ways to deal with her braggart brother.


    ¡°Hehe, what a braggart. People from the Qing family are just like this.¡± Someone from another table sneered.


    Qing Chen red at the person speaking and ridiculed him. ¡°I was wondering who it was that was barking like a dog with rabies. So it was young master Qin Zhao from the Qin family. What would an uneducated man like you know? Do you know poetry? Come andpete with me if you dare to. If you win, I¡¯ll kowtow to you. If you don¡¯t dare to, then keep your dirty mouth shut. Stop spewing shit everywhere.¡±


    Just like Qing Chen and Qing Yun, Qin Zhao was on a mission and coincidentally was able to attend the flowerntern festival. Hence, he spent a fortune to purchase a seat here.


    Qin Zhao''s position had drastically risenpared to the past, and he was now the top of his generation of youths at the Qin family.


    Ever since people returned from the Killing Array, the Imperial family handsomely rewarded every single person that walked out alive as a form of reassuring and pacifying the public. In Luosang City, Qin Zhao could even walk freely in and out of the City Governor¡¯s residence without notice.


    Other than the handsome reward from the Imperial family, the Qin family spared no effort in raising and cultivating him. Combined with his innate talent, Qin Zhao was already at the peak of Immersion Realm. A twenty-year-old Immersion Realm cultivator could easily be considered as one of the top talents of their generation.


    With his strength greatly increasing, so too did his pride and ego. Thus, this resulted in the small squabble with Qing Chen just now.


    Besides, he did not like people from the Qing family in the first ce. He could not forget the disgrace of being beaten by Qing Yun on the Ten Thousand Beast Mountain previously. If he was still as weak as before, he would not dare to have any other thoughts, but now that he had the strength of a Peak Immersion Realm cultivator, he was desperately looking for ways to humiliate the Qing family to regain his face.


    ¡°A fake schr like you only knows how to chatter endlessly. Fight me if you dare.¡± Qin Zhao stood up in a rage and shouted at Qing Chen. He wanted to rely on his martial prowess to humiliate Qing Chen.


    ¡°Pfft, schrs like us are not uneducated like you. As the saying goes, ¡®Manners maketh men¡¯. If I were to fight with you, wouldn¡¯t I be as ill-mannered and petty as you?¡± Qing Chen shook his head in circles as he muttered.


    ¡°You are the god damn petty man! Do you believe I¡¯ll kill you right now?¡± Qin Zhao was definitely no match when it came to bickering with Qing Chen.


    ¡°All of you shut up! Whoever dares to make noise again will have to get the hell out.¡± A loud roar boomed through the air as a middle-aged man walked up the floor. He was the manager of this building.


    The middle-aged man walked over and scanned his eyes across everyone who was seated before he stated coldly, ¡°Sit down and listen to my Young Mistress¡¯ song and poetry.¡±


    ¡°Miss Su is your family¡¯s Young Mistress?¡± Qing Chen asked loudly as if he was very amazed and shocked.


    Qing Yun felt an urge to kick him in the nuts. Did he have to be so exaggerated?


    Others looked at Qing Chen as if they were looking at a clown. This wasmon knowledge, yet he actually did not know about it? This building and the smallke all belonged to the Su family. If she wasn¡¯t the young mistress of the Su family, she would not be allowed to sing at the pavilion.


    Qing Chen sensed the looks of mockery targeted at him. Heughed shyly before saying ¡°Hehe... my apologies, this is my first time in Bao Ding City, hence myck of knowledge. My bad, my bad.¡± Even though he was apologizing, the wretched smile on his face betrayed him. He did not look apologetic at all.


    ¡°You should shut your mouth. Regardless of who you are, I will throw you down from here if you don¡¯t.¡± The middle-aged man stared at Qing Chen, sending chills down his spine. Forcing a smile on his face, Qing Chen obediently sat down quietly as he gazed at the pretty girl in the pavilion.


    When will the moon be clear and bright?


    With a cup of wine in my hand, I ask the blue sky.


    [1. Taken from http://.2abc8/new/23518/]


    The soulful voice of the youngdy rang out. In an instant, everyone became silent, as they focused seriously on listening and appreciating the beautiful music.


    I don''t know what season it would be in the heavens on this night.


    I''d like to ride the wind to fly home.


    Yet I fear the crystal and jade mansions are much too high and cold for me.


    Dancing with my moon-lit shadow


    It does not seem like the human world.


    [2. Still taken from http://.2abc8/new/23518/]


    Her stirring voice echoed through the crowd as they immersed themselves in the music. Only one person was shocked by the song and lyrics. It was Qin Yu, who stood amongst the crowd by theke.


    The lyrics of the song sent Qin Yu¡¯s mind into a whirlpool of thoughts.


    How could this be? The lyrics should simply not belong to this world.


    Who was she? And does she know these lyrics? Why is she singing such a song?

 Chapter 88: Battle to Protect the Flower Envoy.

    <h4>Chapter 88: Battle to Protect the Flower Envoy.</h4>


    ¡°The moon turned round the vermilion penthouse,


    Casting its beams down through thettice windows


    And shining on the sleepless.


    It need not evoke sadness, you know,


    But why is it always so bright when the loved one''s away?


    We all have joys and sorrows, partings and reunions.


    The moon, it''s phases of resplendence,


    Waxings and wanings¡ª....... Waxings and wanings.......¡± [1. Trantion taken from Xu Yuanchong here: http://.2abc8/new/23518/ ¡û absolutely amazing trantion and it¡¯s a really deep poem so if you¡¯re interested in this kind of stuff, totally check it out. It¡¯s pretty amazing how trantions work since I went through 8-9 different trantions which all had their own unique interpretations of the poem before sticking with this one. It¡¯s really cool.]


    A tender, moving voice still echoed in the air, causing everyone to fall infatuated as if they were drunken with the sound of her voice. The singing voice was simply too pleasant and together with the exquisite lyrics, it sounded like the voice of angels- it was simply too difficult not to be obsessed with the sound.


    But amongst the crowd, there was actually somebody who was not infatuated, but shocked. Waves of disbelief rolled in Qin Yu¡¯s heart as he stared up high at the white clothed girl singing in the pavillion. His body trembled, perhaps out of shock, or maybe it was excitement.


    This song shouldn¡¯t exist in this world and actually came from another world. The former Qin Yu had gone to another world and achieved glory as an Emperor gone down in the legends. And the one who hade with him, was her. Herst name was Su and liked to wear white.


    Could it really be her? Could she have reallye to the deste little nation of Qiongxi Country?


    However, her voice was different. Although beautiful, this wasn¡¯t her voice. So, who was she?


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t care about the other intoxicated people and slowly walked forward. He had to know who the woman singing was. How did she know these lyrics?


    Yet just at that moment, the woman stopped singing. Qin Yu footsteps paused as he turned to look up at the Flower Pavillion. He wanted to see what she would do next.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, my [2. Humble way to refer to oneself] lyrics are still notplete. I am missing the final two verses. If any intelligent, young talents mayplete this song, I will definitely thank you heavily.¡±


    The maiden¡¯s beautiful voice echoed, causing the intoxicated crowd to suddenly sober up. The schrs sighed at the exquisite verses and began to whisper to each other.


    ¡°Such elegant verses...... Brother Li, do you think you can figure out the remaining two verses?¡±


    ¡°Ss [3. SFX for breathing air in through gritted teeth, indicating hesitation], that¡¯s hard ah. Such lyrics could only be from the heavens. I really admire Miss Su¡¯s beautiful, striking singing.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. The lyrics are already so exquisite, if she finds the rest of the verses, the result would truly be amazing.¡±


    ......


    The schrs whispered, bitterly wishing they knew the final verses. Meanwhile, all of the cultivators could only watch helplessly scratching their heads, not understanding anything.


    Fighting was their speciality and song lyrics wasn¡¯t exactly their strong point. People who had talent in both martial arts and literature were hard to find.


    ¡°Oy, I¡¯m talking to you bitter schrs. You guys are always using all kinds of high and mighty, fancy words, howe now you can¡¯t even release a damn fart?¡±


    One of the cultivators couldn¡¯t stand it and let out a crude shout, interrupting some of the gifted schrs¡¯ thinking. Countless loathing res immediately turned on him.


    ¡°Humpth, what do you boorish, ignorant fellows know? If you think that poetic song verses are so easy to figure out, then why don¡¯t you try?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, brother, don¡¯t bother lowering yourself to argue with those cultivators. They only know how to fight and kill with strong limbs and underdeveloped minds. Lowering yourself to talk to them is just dragging down your IQ.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, you sour little bullsh*tting schrs! Always ndering us cultivators, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Countless cultivators shot up furiously.


    ¡°Everyone, sit down.¡± An imposing voice boomed as an oppressing force pushed down on the standing cultivators. It was the Su Family¡¯s middle aged Transformation Realm master. He looked at them all coldly, his voice threatening: ¡°Today, we are only asking for song lyrics and the use of force is not allowed. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±


    Under the oppression of a Transformation Realm master, the young cultivators didn¡¯t dare to be rash and could only sit back then unwillingly.


    The schrs were happy upon seeing the normally arrogant cultivators eat a loss, casting them a provoking nce every so often. It¡¯s always been you guys being so arrogant, now it¡¯s Laozi¡¯s turn.


    The cultivators watched the schrs who they normally wouldn¡¯t even bother looking at provoking them and could only stand there with a belly of unreleased frustration. They couldn¡¯t do anything and song lyrics were not their strong suit.


    The schrs continued to rack their brains, pondering. A few finally said a few verses, but none of them got approval.


    ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you extremely talented? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± The Qing Family¡¯s brother-sister pair was here. Qing Yun saw her normally always boasting third brother Qing Chen silent and couldn¡¯t help but poke fun at him, a strange smile on her face: ¡°Brother~ you have to work hard. If you manage to figure out the lyrics, maybe that Miss Su might even devote her life to you.¡±


    She had to take the chance to beat this guy down a little soter, he would stop bragging everywhere and pissing others off.


    ¡°Hush! Don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t fight, it¡¯ll be over quickly.¡± Qing Chen¡¯s face was serious as he made a ¡®shh!¡¯ gesture before continuing to ponder solemnly.


    Qing Yun was a bit surprised. It was rare to see him act so serious.


    ¡°Ha, got it!¡±


    Everyone was currently immersed deep in shock. Qing Chen shouted loudly, unable to take it anymore as he hit the table with a bang.


    Everyone stared at him. Did he figure out the verses?


    Qing Chen ignored everyone¡¯s stares and walked up to the edge of the Blossom Building. He waved his hand and unfolded his fan, facing the Flower Pavillion with a confident appearance. A big bad wolf smile was on his face as he shook his head and began to sing.


    ¡°The moon waxes, the moon wanes. And so does the joys and sorrows of man.


    The affairs of life are ever difficult; all that I wish, is to share together a pillow for a millenium.¡±


    Everyone fell silent, reflecting on his words. After, somebody immediately jumped up, ¡°Brother Qing Chen really is an outstanding talent! His lyrics were elegantly done with a deep and profound concept. You truly have my admiration.¡±


    ¡°Right ah, Brother Qing Chen is amazing. How didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±


    The smile on Qing Chen¡¯s fair face grew more and more piglike as he listened to the praise. Qing Yun¡¯s mouth twitched. She didn¡¯t think that her third brother would really have such ability.


    ¡°Miss Su, how are the verses? Now, you can open up your veil and reveal your beautiful face to us all, right?¡± Some people blurted out excitedly. This was the moment everybody was waiting for.


    Inside the Flower Pavillion, the white clothed maiden slowly raised her head and stared in Qing Chen¡¯s direction.


    Qing Chen saw thedy staring at him and his heart beat excitedly. He hurriedly tidied his hair and pped his folding fan. He stood straight, trying to showcase his dignified and graceful bearing as much as possible.


    ¡°This Sire¡¯s lyrics are a bit better than the others, but is stillcking in concept and elegance, but too heavy in vulgarity.¡±


    F*ck, share a pillow together, sleep with you your head! Who wants to sleep with you.


    ¡°Huh.¡± Qing Chen¡¯s pig like smile was stiff, a hint of disbelief in his heart. He even wondered if this Su Miss didn¡¯t want to honor her promise and just wanted to make things difficult. But naturally, he didn¡¯t dare to reveal it on the surface and could only ster on a refined smile: ¡°Miss Su, this one [2. Humble way to refer to oneself] does not believe there are better, more refined verses in this world. If there are, then I beseech Miss for her teachings.¡±


    His words were a bit taunting.


    Thedy frowned, her veil moving slightly as if she wanted to say something but finally chose not to.


    Seeing that she had nothing to say, somebody immediately heckled, ¡°Since Miss Su cannot say anything better, then let us honor our promises. We¡¯ve already been waiting for a long time. Could it be that Miss Su never intended to honor her promises and just wanted to tease us?¡±


    The person who had just spoke was truly bold, but when everyone saw who had spoken, they all understood. Bao Ding City¡¯s number one family, the Zhu Family¡¯s Second Sire, Zhu Yuanhong, one of the three proud Zhu Family sons. Even if it was the Su Family, they still had to give him some face.


    ¡°Everyone, let us not be impatient. My dear friend¡¯s words just now, was that true?¡± Below the flower pavillion at theke shore, a voice rang out, breaking off the mour.


    Everyone immediately looked in the direction of the voice in haste, especially Qing Chen who couldn¡¯t help blurting out loudly: ¡°Could it be that you can bring out better lines than mine?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The other responded loftily and leaped up. A figure appeared at the flower pavillion in the middle of theke.


    ¡°How brazen.¡± The Su Family¡¯s Transformation Realm master suddenly shouted and was about to act when somebody already beat him to the punch. [1. No pun intended XD]


    ¡°How dare you be so rude to Miss Su, scram!¡± Zhu Yuanhong shot out, sending out a fierce palm strike at the figure.


    After Zhu Yuanhong attacked, some other young cultivators immediately followed, pouncing at the figure one after another as they shouted some slogans about saving Miss Su.


    Earlier, they couldn¡¯t do anything as cultivators and could only stand there sullenly. Now that they could fully disy their strength and show off in front of a beautifuldy, there was no way they would let the chance go.


    ¡°Scram!¡± The shadow wasn¡¯t anybody else, it was Qin Yu. He wanted to forcefully enter the Flower Pavillion to see the white clothed maiden¡¯s real face and confirm if it was really somebody familiar from his past life. He didn¡¯t think that it¡¯d cause so many youths want to y ¡®hero saving the princess¡¯.


    Qin Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite towards these fake heros and simply thrust his palm forward, using Rushing Thunder Palm. The sounds of thunder roared, causing theke¡¯s surface to ripple.


    ¡°Qin Yu.¡± Qing Yun suddenly stood up in realization, her eyes sharp as she stared at the dark figure. It really was Qin Yu. Right now, her heart was almost jumping out of her chest.


    He really was still alive. A year¡¯s worth of desperate searching, a year¡¯s worth of hope, had now turned into crystalline tears sliding from her eyes.


    At the same time on the other side, Qin Zhao shot up with a bang. He naturally recognized Qin Yu as crazed killing intent filling his eyes.


    Qin Zhao was now at the apex of Immersion Realm and Qin Yu was currently only at the middle. If he didn¡¯t attack now, it would be a waste.


    ¡°Qin Yu, die!¡± Qin Zhao roared as his body flickered, charging at Qin Yu with a roar.


    ¡°How unfair. If you have the ability, then halt!¡± Qing Yun shouted and attacked. A cyan-blue figure flew across the sky, her palm strike flying at Qin Zhao fiercely.


    Qing Chen saw Qing Yun rushing forward and hastily stomped his foot.


    ¡°Aiya, my younger sister, what are you rushing there for? You should being to protect your older brother ah, all this fighting and killing is simply too scary.¡±


    Qing Chen¡¯s shout immediately attracted some of the surrounding people¡¯s res of disdain, especially the cultivators who directly shot back: ¡°Schrs really do deserve to be called useless.¡± Now, it was their turn to sneer at those snobby schrs.


    ¡°Qing Yun, so it was actually you, slut. Even if you dress up as a man, Laozi will still be able to recognize you. Today we can finally settle our old debts. That day when you made me lose face at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain, this young master will return with both capital and interest.¡± Qin Zhao gave up on Qin Yu and directly turned back to charge berserkly at Qing Yun.


    ¡°Humpth, you¡¯ve already lost to me once. This Miss will let you remember how it feels to get your face pped [1. Face pping here isn¡¯t literal, it¡¯s more a pping of pride.] once again.¡± Qing Yun shouted back. Palm met palm. In front of her, a st of icy wind surrounded his palm, booming loudly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Qin Zhao sneered, ¡°Then just you wait. Cold Ardent Palm, give me ice!¡±


    Qing Yun was startled. The frigid air sted directly in her face. The air around her froze and ice crystals had even began to form in the air around his palm.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Qing Yun cried, retreating.


    ¡°You¡¯re running away? Heheheh...... slut, today will be your death. Frozen Heavens!¡±

 Chapter 89: What I hate most is others being even more arrogant than me.

    <h4>Chapter 89: What I hate most is others being even more arrogant than me.</h4>


    Qing Yun tried to frantically retreat, but after Qin Zhao activated ¡®Heaven Freezing Palm¡¯, her speed suddenly became very slow. Under the skill¡¯s effects, it seemed as if the whole world was frozen.


    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± Qing Yun was filled with dread as she felt the threat of death approach. She wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but right now she didn¡¯t want to die. She had just found Qin Yu again, so how could she die just like that?


    However, Qin Zhao¡¯s icy palm had already arrived right in front of her. She felt a cold stab of pain at her heart.


    ¡°Scram!¡± A shout suddenly rang in the air as the sound of thunder roared in the sky. The space around her that was freezing by the second broke down and her body which she had previously thought was frozen stiff abruptly rxed. Her speed was fast as she swiftly moved herself away from the space.


    Qin Zhao was sted away by a palm strike and was forced to retreat a few meters before he was able to stabilize himself, standing on some of the leaves on theke¡¯s surface.


    Across from him, a figure alsonded firmly on theke¡¯s surface. It was Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu and Qin Zhao. The two who should both be geniuses from the same family, were now facing each other as foes.


    Their eyes were both cold with a tinge of red as their bodies emitted a murderous aura.


    A cyan colored figurended behind Qin Yu.


    ¡°Qin Yu, have you been alright?¡± Qing Yun spoke from beside him, her voice slightly choked with emotion.


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t turn his head and just nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve been fine.¡±


    Qing Yun also knew that right now wasn¡¯t the time to catch up and hastily warned him, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of cultivation he¡¯s been doing, but that icy palm strike is very strong.¡±


    ¡°The Qin Family has a cultivation manual called Ice Soul Miracle. I didn¡¯t think he would actually be able to cultivate it. It seems that he somehow got the attention of Qin Yuandao, that old codger.¡± Qin Yu exined calmly.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡± Qing Yun suddenly realised and immediately got a bit worried: ¡°You have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°I can handle him. You should move to the side.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s tone was a bitmanding.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qing Yuna also wasn¡¯t wordy and immediately retreated back to theke¡¯s shore to avoid hindering Qin Yu from using all of his power. She knew about Qin Yu¡¯s fighting strength. Although he currently only seemed to be at the middle stage of Immersion Realm, his fighting strength definitely wouldn¡¯t lose to any peak level Immersion Realm cultivator.


    ¡°Ssh, ssh, ssh......¡±


    Qing Yun had just retreated when some of the guys who wanted to y ¡®Hero saving the Princess¡¯ dashed past her. Some of them dropped in the water and couldn¡¯t participate in the battle, forced to swim back to shore.


    There were four remaining. Adding on Qin Zhao, it was 5 people against Qin Yu.


    ¡°A group of trash. So many people against one person, yet you still didn¡¯t manage to trap him. Howughable.¡± Qin Zhao nced at the four, his voice disdainful. It was all thanks to that group of trash¡¯s ¡®good work¡¯. If they hadn¡¯t made a mistake and trapped Qin Yu, Qing Yun would¡¯ve already died by his hand.


    He knew clearly that such an opportunity to kill Qing Yun would only appear once and wouldn¡¯t happen again the next time he faced off against Qing Yun. He only knew a bit about Ice Soul Miracle. Now that Qing Yun, who had the same level cultivation as him knew to guard against it, it would be impossible for such a situation to happen again unless she was a fool. Unfortunately, Qing Yun wasn¡¯t a fool. So, he hated that group of trash.


    ¡°What did you say, you dare to call us trash? Who do you think you are, you¡¯re courting death!¡± One of them beside him turned and shouted at him furiously.


    ¡°Die!¡± Qin Zhao clenched his teeth and shouted, his face ruthless as he sent a palm strike in the man¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± The other snarled, responding with a palm of his own.


    A ¡®bang!¡¯ sounded as the two¡¯s palms met. The other man¡¯s hand was being corroded by the cold air, causing him to jump back instantly.


    ¡°Freezing Heavens, die!¡± Qin Zhao released yet another palm, freezing the air and causing the other¡¯s speed to slow. His palm swiftly arrived to strike at the other¡¯s chest.


    A crisp ¡®ka-cha¡¯ sounded as his sternum cracked, a faint, white, icy frost creeping into his heart. He took hisst breath, falling into the water. He soon floated back up again, reappearing as a corpse.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± It wasn¡¯t just the people standing on theke whose faces changed- it was everyone. Qin Zhao actually dared to kill somebody here, under everyone¡¯s eyes. It was overbearing, arrogant, and ruthless.


    Qin Yu was also somewhat surprised. In his memories, Qin Zhao previously didn¡¯t seem so overbearing and arrogant, but rather, actually somewhat cowardly. It was probably after getting the Qin Family¡¯s old Grand Elder, that he had changed. His strength had risen, and so did his ego.


    ¡°You killed him?¡± The one who spoke this time was Zhu Yuanhong, the one who the others secretly regarded as the leader. After all, he had both the strength and family background.


    Qin Zhao, an outsider, dared to act so unbridled right in front of him and even just now when Qin Zhao scolded them as trash, he seemed to be included in that ¡®group of trash¡¯.


    ¡°A piece of trash was killed, so what? What fuss is there to make?¡± Qin Zhao¡¯s reply was cold.


    ¡°He¡¯s simply too vicious. Young Master Zhu, let¡¯s team up against him.¡± Somebody spoke furiously.


    ¡°Are the elites of Bao Ding City all such trash that like to bully others in numbers?¡± Qin Zhao smiled mockingly.


    ¡°This young master alone is enough to kill you. But before I kill you, you and him should first settle your grudges. We won¡¯t interfere.¡± After saying that, a sinister smile appeared on Zhu Yuanhong¡¯s face as he turned around to face the other two, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The figures flew out of theke, leaving Qin Yu and Qin Zhao alone.


    Zhu Yuanhong was very cunning. He originally only wanted to deal with Qin Yu, but since Qin Zhao couldn¡¯t recognize his good intentions, both of them had be his targets.


    However, neither of the two were weak. Don¡¯t look at Qin Yu¡¯s cultivation level- just now, he had broken through their encirclement alone and even forced a lot of people to fall into theke just now. His fighting strength was no joke.


    Qin Zhao also wasn¡¯t weak. Nevermind his cultivation being at the apex of Immersion Realm, his Ice Soul Miracle technique was also extremely power. He absolutely could not be looked down upon.


    Thus, it would be better to just let the two fight and act when they were both injured, reaping the rewards with half the effort.


    ¡°Qin Yu, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯ve actually been alive for the past year.¡± Qin Zhao stared at Qin Yu, his voice cold.


    Qin Yu was startled, ¡°What did you say? A year?¡±


    He appeared to be very shocked. He had just realised that as he was asleep underground, a year had already passed. He knew that the price of overusing his soul would be great, but he didn¡¯t expect to be this bad. It was fortunate that he refined the ¡°Secrets to Eternal Life¡±. Otherwise, he might¡¯ve never been able to wake up.


    The length of a year was too long. It was no wonder that Qin Zhao was already at the apex of Immersion Realm. If their positions were switched and he had a one year advantage over Qin Zhao, he would probably even be at Transformation Realm. But now, he had no improvements in cultivation apart from in ¡°Secrets to Eternal Life¡±. Naturally though, it wasn¡¯t like he had made no improvements at all. Throughout the past year, he had been constantly absorbing spiritual qi and even the nts that grew around him were spirit herbs, nts with spiritual qi. This had great benefits for stabilizing his foundation base and refining his body.


    Otherwise, the aura and booms from Rushing Thunder Palm wouldn¡¯t have been so imposing and been able to directly break down Qin Zhao¡¯s palm strike.


    ¡°What, you even forgot what day it is? Then remember this day well. Next year at this day, will be your death anniversary.¡± A vicious light appeared in Qin Zhao¡¯s eyes. Icy air whistled around his hand, warping the space around it.


    Qin Yu stared at his hand, his lips rising into a sneer, ¡°It seems like just because you learned a new move or two, you think you¡¯re the strongest under the heavens and you have the capital to be arrogant. Therefore, you too should remember this date well. It¡¯ll be the anniversary of your death, not mine. Bone eroding evil winds!¡±


    A cloud of ck fog appeared as the aura of death surged out. Life died everywhere it touched, causing everyone¡¯s faces to change once again in fear of the demonic yin qi.


    ¡°You talentless thing, freeze for me!¡± Qin Zhao shouted, striking out with his palm again. Cold qi surged from his hands, facing against the demonic yin qi.


    ¡°Kakaka......¡£¡±


    The sound of things freezing echoed as the space froze, slowing down Qin Yu¡¯s release of the demonic yin qi. So long as the space was frozen, he would be bogged down.


    ¡°Hehe, now you can die.¡± Qin Zhao had a sinister smile on his face as his figure suddenly flew up into the sky before diving down, aiming at Qin Yu¡¯s head. He roared, ¡°Icy Soul Godly Fist!¡±


    The erged fist carried a ruthless icy qi around it, causing ice crystals to form in the air around it. It rushed down at the top of Qin Yu¡¯s head, bent on destroying Qin Yu. It caused even the space to distort around it.


    Qin Yu shouted, his murderous intent overflowing. Qin Zhao¡¯s fierce assualt not only didn¡¯t scare him, but actually even aroused his fighting spirit and hot blood that¡¯s been lying dormant in his body for over a year.


    ¡°Waves of Blood Overflowing Heavens!¡±


    Waves of blood soared at the sky, booming as it surged up, filling the sky with razor sharp sword qi, fighting against the freezing air. Then area constantly echoed with ¡®ka-cha¡¯ sounds.


    ¡°Break for me!¡± Qin Zhao gave a shout as his erged fist rushed down, smashing against the tidal wave of blood. The wave of blood red sword qi began to freeze and dry up, before finally crumbling apart.


    ¡°How strong ah.¡± Countless people¡¯s hearts shook upon seeing Qin Zhao¡¯s might. Nobody expected him to be so strong.


    Qin Yu already dodged the blow. He fully utilized the spiritual nature of wind as his figure turned into a ray of light dashing through the air. Qin Zhao¡¯s fist swiftly arrived at the ce he was just at, smashing down at the ground fiercely. His strike caused theke¡¯s water to ssh up and immediately, the droplets of water turned into crystals of ice,nding on theke¡¯s surface.


    ¡°Your power isn¡¯t bad. Take my fist- Mountain Smashing Fist!¡± This time, it was Qin Yu in the air, striking forward.


    This Mountain Smashing Fist really did have the power to break apart a mountain, leaving it in crumbles. Although Qin Yu¡¯s current strength could not achieve that level of power, the force behind it was still powerful enough to make one¡¯s face pale in fear.


    The fist was like a mountain, booming down oppressively. Qin Zhao felt the sky darken and raised his head only to be frightened stiff. The erged fist was just like a small mountain as it crashed down. The attack hadn¡¯t even reached him yet, but the wind it caused and its oppressing aura already made him feel stifled.


    ¡°Icy Soul Godly Fist.¡± A roar broke out from Qin Zhao as he striked forth again. This time, he was at the bottom. His fist soared up, directly meeting the small mountain above it.


    ¡°Rumble, rumble!¡±


    The booms of thunder echoed as they rolled through the sky. The earth trembled and theke¡¯s water shook, causing even the Flower Building nearby to sway and quite a few cowardly people to lose their heads from fear.


    ¡°Both of them are strong!¡±


    When Zhu Yuanhong¡¯s men saw the scene just now, a burst of fear appeared in their hearts.

 Chapter 90: Qin Zhao’s Death

    <h4>Chapter 90: Qin Zhao¡¯s Death</h4>


    Boom! Boom!


    Fists collided, and huge bangs echoed through the air. In an instant, the sky quickly turned dark as stormy winds filled the sky. Monstrous waves rippled through theke and swallowed the two figures engaged in the fight, concealing them from the sight of the people around them.


    ¡°Blood Shadow Definite Kill!¡±


    From the perspectives of the spectators, the monstrous waves were suddenly split into halves. Space was torn asunder and blinding crimson light shone through like two red lightning bolts.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    An ear-piercing scream rang out, shaking the eardrums of the audience.


    Who was the one that let out such a terrifying scream?


    ¡°Qin Yu!¡± Qing Yun cried out in fear as she stood by thekeside and stared worriedly at the battle. As the waves were obstructing her vision, she had no idea what was happening inside.


    ¡°Qin Zhao!¡± Simrly, there were others on thekeside who were worried for Qin Zhao. They were people from the Qin Family, and their mission was to protect Qin Zhao.


    At this moment, everyone was fixated on theke. They wanted to know who would achieve victory.


    Ssh! The monstrous waves crashed back into theke. In the blink of an eye, theke regained its calm, and the ripples on the surface of theke were the only remaining traces of battle. The people involved in the battle vanished and were nowhere to be seen.


    "Where are they?" Confused, someone in the crowd couldn''t stop himself and asked out loud.


    ¡°Yeah, where are they? All dead?¡± A second person also asked in confusion.


    ¡°Silly fools. Even if they were dead, shouldn¡¯t there at least be bodies floating around? Do you see any floating bodies?¡± A level-headed person rebuked the confused people in the crowd.


    ¡°There they are! On the pavilion!¡± Someone pointed to the pavilion on theke and shouted loudly.


    Prompted by the shout, people turned their sights toward the pavilion. Indeed, there was a young man beside thedy dressed in white. That young man was Qin Yu.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Qing Yun let out a long sigh when she saw Qin Yu.


    Their eyes bulged and they looked around frantically for Qin Zhao. They did not stop even when their eyes ached from overuse.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there another person? Where did he go?¡± Someone asked around in puzzlement as he looked at the surface of theke.


    Bubble bubble bubble.


    Just as everybody was looking for the second person, bubbles could be seen at a certain area of theke. Under the shocked gazes of everybody, a dead body floated to the surface. This person was none other than Qin Zhao.


    ¡°Qin Zhao!¡± A middle-aged man from the Qin Family bristled with anger. He was Qin Lai, a Transformation Realm expert, and thest of the seven elders of the Qin Family.


    Qin Lai red at Qin Yu and shouted toward him, ¡°Qin Yu! You evil bastard. How dare you kill Qin Zhao. Today, I shall cleanse you from the Qin Family and let you apany Qin Zhao in death!¡±


    Qin Lai was already flying closer toward the pavilion even before he finished his sentence. When a Transformation Realm expert made his move, he should not be taken lightly.


    ¡°Scram!¡± At the same time, a Transformation Realm expert from the Su Family flew forward and obstructed Qin Lai by throwing a strike toward him.


    ¡°Jerk!¡± Qin Lai yelled in anger and responded with a palm strike of his own.


    Boom! The two separated, and des of pressurized air cut through space.


    Evidently, Qin Lai was on the losing end. After all, he was in a disadvantageous position as the Su Family''s expert held the high ground.


    Qin Lai stood steadily on the surface of theke and raised his head, and he looked straight at the expert from the Su Family, ¡°Is the Su Family really that keen to protect that bastard that they are willing to be the mortal enemy of the Qin Family?¡±


    ¡°The man is of no concern to me. Why should I protect him? Instead of answering, the Su Family expert, who stood by the pavilion, replied with another question.


    ¡°If so, why did you stop me?¡± Qin Lai forced himself to calm down.


    ¡°Without my young mistress¡¯s approval, no one is to step onto the pavilion. You are not an exception.¡± The Su Family expert calmly replied.


    ¡°Nonsense! Are you blind? Isn¡¯t that bastard currently standing in the pavilion? Why should he be able to?¡± Qin Lai practically yelled out those words. If it was not for the fact that they were currently on the territory of the Su Family, he would have barged in right away.


    ¡°I will resolve this myself. There¡¯s no need for you to point your fingers.¡± The Su Family expert turned his body and his ice-cold gazended on Qin Yu. ¡°Are you going to leave by yourself, or do I have to make you?¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Are you telling me to leave?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s gaze was colder than the Su Family expert. Qin Yu actually dared to pit himself against a Transformation Realm expert, and he did not show any signs of leaving.


    The audience was shocked. This person was too arrogant! This was a Transformation Realm expert, an existence of another level! No matter how strong you are, if you are not in the Transformation Realm, you would not be able to withstand a strike from a Transformation Realm!


    ¡°Are you deaf? Scram!¡± The Su Family expert yelled out, and the sound waves he emitted turned into a ferocious wave of energy that swarmed towards Qin Yu.


    ¡°No one is qualified to tell me to scram. Not you, not anyone else! Power like Rushing Thunder, die!¡± Qin Yu went into a frenzy. His palm struck forth, and it was apanied by a loud bang from the skies above, like the p of thunder.


    ¡°What? He actually dared to move against a Transformation Realm expert? Mad man!¡± The bystanders were shaken.


    ¡°Hmm? You...!¡± The Su Family expert did not expect Qin Yu to strike so suddenly. By the time he was able to react, the palm of Qin Yu was already right in front of him.


    ¡°You are looking for death!¡± The Su Family expert yelled out. He had no time to make an attack in response, and could only retreat. While retreating, he backed himself out of the pavilion. The end result was that the Su Family expert left the pavilion instead of Qin Yu.


    The Su Family expertnded on the surface of theke. He then propelled himself off the surface and charged towards the sky at an astonishing speed.


    ¡°Little rascal, if it is death you are looking for, I shall give it to you!¡±


    While he was in mid-air, the Su Family expert sent his palm towards Qin Yu, and the air and space between the two were torn asunder. The attacks from a Transformation Realm cultivator was truly extraordinary.


    ¡°Wind, retreat!¡± Qin Yu moved like the wind, and his figure became blurry beforepletely disappearing.


    Smash! The Su Family expert obliterated the afterimage of Qin Yu¡¯s figure. His attack flew forward without stopping and destroyed arge part of the fencing around the pavilion.


    ¡°Little rascal, stay still if you have the guts!¡± The Su Family expertnded on the pavilion. He could feel his ears steaming as he looked at the destroyed fences. To make matters worse, Qin Yu stood behind thedy in white while smiling deviously at him.


    He could not figure out how Qin Yu could be so fast.


    ¡°Old bugger, I advise you to leave this ce obediently. If your young mistress is hurt during our fight, the fault will not be mine, but yours.¡± Qin Yu reminded the Su Family expert while smiling throughout.


    ¡°You...!¡± The Su Family expert was seething with anger. He could not act recklessly when Qin Yu stood right behind his young mistress. At this point in time, his young mistress was like Qin Yu''s hostage.


    ¡°Little rascal, fight me if you have the guts. What¡¯s the point of hiding behind a fraildy?¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s devious smile remained on his face, ¡°No need to resort to tricks like this. An old Transformation Realm expert like you wishes to fight an Immersion Realm junior like me. Is this your true capability?¡±


    ¡°You...!¡± The Su Family expert had no words to rebut. Qin Yu was right.


    ¡°Besides, you are still free tounch your attacks, I¡¯m not stopping you.¡± Qin Yu continued on.


    ¡°You...You...¡± The Su Family expert was on the brink of turning insane from anger.


    ¡°Uncle Wen, you can leave.¡± Thedy finally spoke. Her soft voice was like a spring breeze, soothing and calming.


    The Su Family expert was called Su Wen. He was in charge of maintaining order at the pavilion, as well as protecting his young mistress'' safety. However, due to Qin Yu''s appearance, he had truly lost face today. [1. Editor note: ¡°Face¡± is a chinese concept, and is simr to pride. You can read more about the nuances of ¡°face¡± at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Face_(sociological_concept)]


    ¡°Young mistress, I am incapable.¡± Su Wen had no choice but to withhold his killing intent. He stared sharply at Qin Yu. He went against his young mistress'' orders and did not retreat. If Qin Yu were to make any moves to harm the youngdy, he would risk it all and kill Qin Yu on the spot.


    ¡°Sigh...¡± The youngdy exhaled before turning around to face Qin Yu. Her watery eyes shone brightly above her veil.


    ¡°This young master, you said you wished to reply to my poem. Is this true?¡± The sweet voice of the youngdy lifted the spirits of the people around her.


    Qin Yu was unfazed and he nodded his head in response, ¡°Of course.¡± Although he did not speak loudly, many people still heard him.


    A few students and schrs murmured in response, ¡°A rough uneducated man might be good with his fists in a fight. However, this is poetry, not killing and fighting. You have to rely on brains and not brawns. I¡¯m convinced that he will not be able toe up with any good replies.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, no need for further discussions, brother. Wouldn''t it be better when hees up with a stupid response? We can spread the news and banter about it over our next meals.¡±


    ¡°Haha, indeed, brother Wen Yuan analyses things thoroughly. We shall wait for him to make a fool out of himself. It¡¯ll certainly be very interesting.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Sigh, little sister, is Qin Yu the person you were constantly dreaming of?¡±


    At this moment, Qing Yun had already returned to the table and was able to have a better view of Qin Yu''s situation.


    Qing Chen went to Qing Yun''s side and whispered softly to her.


    Qing Yun stared at the direction of Qin Yu. She could not be bothered to reply to her foolish brother.


    ¡°Errrr, about that, little sister, you have a pretty good eye. He''s quite good looking, and he is prettypatible with you. I¡¯ll acknowledge this brother-inw.¡± Seeing that Qing Yun was ignoring him, Qing Chen continued by himself.


    Qing Yun could not endure him anymore. What brother-inw? What nonsense is he spouting this time?


    ¡°Ge, can you shut up? Would you die if you keep quiet?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can¡¯t shut up. We¡¯ll bore ourselves to death if we kept quiet.¡± Qing Chen had no intention of shutting up. Instead, he was getting more excited, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now. Let brother-inwe down quickly. Poetry isn¡¯t a thing for an uneducated man like him. That requires brain power. Y¡¯know? If he were to spout nonsense, I would have no ce to hide and would no longer be able to show my face.¡±


    ¡°What has any of this got to do with your face?¡± Qing Yun was confused.


    ¡°How is this not rted to my face? He is my brother-inw. If word gets out that the brother-inw of the famous man with many talents, the one who knows everything from the stars and the moon to the ground beneath our feet, is an uneducated man, what face would I have left? Don¡¯t you see? People are already mocking him.¡± He spoke usibly.


    Qing Yun covered her ears and pretended to hear nothing.


    At this moment, Qin Yu began preparing his reply to the poem.


    Qing Chen panicked, ¡°We¡¯re done for, we¡¯re done for. Quick, stop him!¡±

 Chapter 91 Non-differential attack

    <h4>Chapter 91 Non-differential attack</h4>


    ¡°We all have joys and sorrows, partings and reunions. The moon also has its phases of resplendence, as it waxes and wanes. Nothing in this world is ever perfect.¡±


    Qin Yu replied under the watchful eyes of the audiences. As he uttered the first sentence, the watchful eyes of the audiences slowly turned into a look of shock. Even the all-knowing Qing Chen was shaken and he stared at Qin Yu in disbelief.


    ¡°I wish a long life to us all. Then, however far apart we are, we¡¯d still be...sharing... the same enchanting...moonlight...¡±


    Qin Yu dragged out thest of his sentences purposefully, creating a slow and deep tension in the air.


    When Qin Yu was done, the surroundings became dead silent. Everybody was indulging in the artistic conception of the poem.


    Thest sentence of the poem: "I wish a long life to us all. Then, however far apart we are, we¡¯d still be sharing the same enchanting moonlight," was especially good; it was like the stroke of god.


    ¡°Wonderful, so wonderful!¡± Someone finally eximed loudly, breaking the silence.


    Qing Chen smacked himself on the side of his head and wrung his wrists in distraught before saying loudly, ¡°My poetry was just a tad off. A tad off from this!¡±


    Hearing this, many people threw a despised look at Qing Chen. His poetry was not just a tad off, but miles apart from Qin Yu''s poetry. His vulgar poetry was aboutying on the same bed.


    Obviously, Qing Chen¡¯s poem was betterpared to the poetry of others. However, Qin Yu¡¯s poem was still better than his. Of course, Qin Yu¡¯s poem was not his own, and he was not capable ofing up with a poem like this. He merely stole from others, but among the people here, nobody knew about it. Everyone was shocked as they thought that he came up with the poem on the spot.


    ¡°How about that, San Ge? Do you still think that others are out to mock him?¡± Qing Yun smiled as she looked at Qin Yu. A captivating smile bloomed on her face, just like flowers blossoming after winter.


    ¡°Errr...¡± Qing Chen held onto his chin as he spoke nervously, ¡°That¡¯s my brother-inw. Who would dare to mock my brother-inw!¡±


    He spoke very softly as he was afraid of others overhearing him. Shameless words like these should be spoken softly.


    Qing Yun¡¯s smile froze as she red at her despicable brother, ¡°San Ge, could you be any more shameless?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, how can a schr¡¯s words be shameless?¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Qing Yun could not be bothered with her brother anymore. She stared caringly at Qin Yu in the pavilion. She did not expect Qin Yu to be a schr as well. She was misguided, just like the others.


    Within the pavilion, the girl in white trembled after she heard Qin Yu¡¯s poem. Her emotions fluctuated uncontrobly.


    ¡°Who...who are you? How did you know this poem?¡± With a trembling voice, she asked Qin Yu, while walking closer to him and staring at him.


    Qin Yu frowned as he looked upon at the girl in front of him. Why was she trembling?


    ¡°Actually, I''d also like to know who you are. How do you know this poem too?¡± Qin Yu threw the question back at her.


    Shocked, the girl stopped walking closer to Qin Yu. After a brief moment of silence, she seemed to regain control of her emotions once again. In a calm and collected tone, she asked, ¡°Can we speak in another ce?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Qin Yu was on the same page. He wanted to know who the girl in front of him was.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go.¡± She turned around as she spoke. She stopped in front of the table that her zither was on and pressed on a certain notch. Shoosh! The table shifted to the side, revealing a te that was big enough for two adults to stand on.


    ¡°Young Master, please.¡± Thedy invited Qin Yu to stand with her on the te.


    ¡°Young mistress, take heed, he could be a bad person...¡± Su Wen could not help but try to persuade her.


    ¡°Uncle Wen, he is the one I¡¯ve been looking for. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± The girl interrupted him.


    ¡°But...¡± Su Wen wanted to continue persuading his youngdy but Qin Yu was already standing with her on the te.


    Once both of them were standing firmly on the te, it rumbled and descended, sending them below. Gradually, they faded from the sight of others.


    ¡°Qin Yu you rascal, stop right there!¡± An angry voice erupted from the audience, and a figure shot out and flew toward the pavilion. This person was Qin Lai.


    Qin Lai''s original n was to kill Qin Yu after he left the pavilion, and he was watching his every move. However, his n would be dashed if Qin Yu was to leave the pavilion from the secret tunnel. Hence, his only option was to stop him in his tracks and kill him now!


    If he could not kill Qin Yu today, he would be unable to bear the consequences of Qin Zhao''s death. The Tai Shang Elder from the Qin Family would definitely give him a hard time.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Su Wen yelled as he rushed forward in an attempt to stop Qin Lai.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Qin Lai knew Su Wen would rush out to stop him and he was already prepared. He reacted swiftly, his sword glimmering and as he rushed towards Su Wen.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Su Wen was angered. Qin Lai was using a killing blow against him. This was the territory of the Su Family, not the Qin Family. No one from the Qin Family could act wildly here.


    Angered as he may be, Su Wen was unprepared for Qin Lai, who was well prepared. Against Qin Lai¡¯s devious blow, he could only dodge to the side.


    Qin Laiughed deviously as he speared past Su Wen, ¡°Qin Yu, go and die!¡±


    A flurry of des pranced around in the air, drowning the two figures in the pavilion. Qin Lai used a wide area attack, and thedy in white was also in the range of his attack.


    ¡°Get down!¡± Qin Yu yelled as he threw himself on the youngdy and shielded her under his body. His back was exposed to the raging chain of attacks.


    ¡°Damn it, go and die!¡± Su Wen went berserk when he saw that Qin Lai was attacking the youngdy. In his rage, his flipped his flexible sword and sent it writhing towards the neck of Qin Lai like a vicious snake. If hended his attack, Qin Lai would definitely be decapitated.


    Tss! Tss! A relentless torrent of sword lightnded on the back of Qin Yu. Piercing sounds of fabric tearing could be heard as bits of clothing flew around like snowkes.


    ¡°No...!¡± Ady''s shrill scream echoed from one of the buildings around theke. The very next moment, someone flew towards the pavilion in theke.


    Even before the silhouette reached the pavilion, a green sword shimmer was already blossoming in the air.


    ¡°Azure Edge Sword¡¯s fifth form, Whistling Strike to Ninth Heaven.¡±


    The green shimmer roared across the skies like a raging typhoon as it flew towards Qin Lai, destroying everything in its path.


    ¡°Seventh Elder, be careful!¡± Two people rushed up from below. They too belonged to the Qin Family and were here with Qin Lai. One was wielding a sword while the other used a saber. They chased quickly after Qing Yun.


    In the blink of an eye, the situation evolved into a group fight.


    Afternding his strike on Qin Yu, Qin Lai could no longer afford to take a second look at him. He hastily pulled his sword back to defend against the raging assault by Su Wen. There was no doubt that Qin Yu would be anything but minced meat after being struck by a Transformation Realm expert.


    ¡°Kill...! Retreat!¡±


    Qin Lai pulled his sword back to defend against Su Wen while he retreated.


    However, after a few steps, the edge of a green sword was only mere inches from his back. His carelessness exposed him to attacks from both nks.


    However, being one of the seven Elders from the Qin Family, he was experienced in fights and reacted immediately.


    ¡°Forward!¡±


    Instead of stepping back, Qin Lai took a step forward and rushed to the front.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Seeing that Qin Lai was rushing towards him, Su Wen flexed his sword straight at him and pierced through his throat.


    The crowd was shocked. Did a Transformation Realm expert die here today? What a pity, it was not easy cultivating to the Transformation Realm.


    However, some sharp-eyed people amongst the audience saw the abnormality and shrieked, ¡°No, he¡¯s not dead!¡±


    ¡°What? A sword pierced through his throat, and yet he is still alive?¡± Some people reacted immediately by yelling in surprise, as they stared wide-eyed at Qin Lai who was still alive and kicking.


    ¡°What happened?¡± They were confused.


    ¡°He dodged the piercing strike with a weird movement. The sword only pierced through a phantom created by his movement,¡± someone exined the reason behind the phenomenon.


    ¡°What a weird movement skill!¡± Countless people eximed in shock and wonder.


    On the tform, Qing Yun was blocked off by the two from the Qin Family. All three of them fought furiously. Even though the duo from the Qin Family were not Transformation Realm experts, they were still Immersion Realm cultivators. Qing Yun, who was wielding her Azure Edge Sword, fought recklessly in her rage, rendering the Qin Family duo helpless against her. In fact, they were pressured by her overwhelming presence, and they fought as if their hands and feet were bound. They did not want to throw their lives away.


    ¡°Is the Su Family adamant on being Qin Family¡¯s enemies?¡± Qin Lai questioned as he held onto his sword.


    ¡°Die!¡± Su Wen did not bother answering. His flexible sword trembled and slithered like a snake as it lunged towards Qin Lai.


    Qin Lai was too much. Su Wen¡¯s young mistress could have died by his hands. Hence Su Wen was unable to control his anger and fought as if he wanted to trade blow for blow with Qin Lai.


    Just based on their strengths, Qin Lai was just a tad stronger than Su Wen. However, Su Wen¡¯s attacks were also fiercer than before. QIn Lai could not be careless. His sword danced furiously as it parried Su Wen¡¯s strikes. In the blink of an eye, both figures were engaged in a rough fight with sparks flying everywhere, and the air around them became a swirling chaotic mess.


    Just as the two figures were busy fighting each other, a crimson light pierced, enveloped, and swallowed the skies.


    ¡°Blood Shadow Definite Kill!¡±


    From the sky painted by the crimson light, two crisscrossed traces of bloody sword light dived into the sh between the two experts, before swallowing and tearing everything apart.


    ¡°Ahh...!¡± A shrill shriek filled the air. Those who were less courageous amongst the audience shook as they felt goosebumps behind their necks.


    They saw the figure of a man thrown off the tform, blood sttering madly, before he gradually sunk to the bottom of theke.

 Chapter 92 - Soul from an Incomplete Cross-Over

    <h4>Chapter 92 - Soul from an Iplete Cross-Over</h4>


    The figure that fell was Qin Lai. He was tricked by Qin Yu.


    He looked as if he was about to follow in Qin Zhao''s footsteps; sinking into theke before rising up as a dead body. However, he struck against the surface of theke, and relying on the resulting force, he raced away into the shadows. ¡°Su Family, Qin Yu, just you wait. Your day of demise wille three dayster.¡±


    ¡°Shameless bragging.¡± Qin Yu sneered as he turned and threw himself towards the duo from the Qin Family.


    The duo had no intention to fight anymore after they saw that Qin Lai had escaped. They stepped out of the area and chased after Qin Lai''s figure in the darkness.


    ¡°Blood Shadow Two Definite Kills!¡±


    Two crisscrossed rays of crimson saber light rushed forth, tearing apart the duo before they could escape from theke.


    Blood spurted high in the sky before raining down into theke below.


    Ssh! Sploosh!


    The loud sshes could be heard as the duo sunk into theke. Just like Qin Zhao, two ice-cold corpses soon floated to the surface of theke.


    People around were shocked. Qin Yu was a scary man. He injured a Transformation Realm expert and even killed two others. Taking Qin Zhao''s death into ount, that was a total of three men, all at the apex of the Immersion Realm, who were killed by Qin Yu. What kind of demon was he? He was able to kill them despite being a mere mid-stage Immersion Realm cultivator.


    At this moment, Zhu Yuanhong and the others, who intended to deal with Qin Yu, were now so afraid that they didn''t even dare fart. Even Zhu Yuanhong, one of the Three Strongest Youths from the Zhu Family, who had cultivated to the peak Immersion Realm, which was only a step away from the Transformation Realm, was not confident that he could defend against Qin Yu''s ''Blood Shadow Definite Kill''.


    ¡°Qin Yu, are you alright?¡±


    On the tform in the pavilion, Qing Yun asked about Qin Yu''s wellbeing with concern and worry while rushing toward him.


    Qin Yu replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You...you¡¯re bleeding!¡± Thedy in white eximed in sudden shock as she stared at Qin Yu¡¯s back.


    Qing Yun was stunned and rushed to examine Qin Yu''s back in a panic. What she saw caused the color to drain from her face.


    On Qin Yu''s back, his clothes were shredded, and had flown to god knows where. Underneath the shredded fabric, his Golden Silk Armor could be seen.


    Now, the damaged armor had to withstand the attacks from a Transformation Realm cultivator. Although it barely managed to shield a portion of Qin Lai''s attacks, a portion of his sword strikes managed to strike the damaged areas of the armor, leaving Qin Yu with a back full of sword scars that were oozing fresh blood.


    ¡°Quick, I¡¯ll help you with the medication.¡± Qing Yun hurriedly pulled out a small bottle that contained medicine for dressing wounds.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can treat myself.¡± Qin Yu stopped Qing Yun in her tracks. The self-recovery abilities from his ''Refined Qi'' were leaps and bounds ahead of such medications.


    ¡°But...¡± Qing Yun was still worried. She still had more to say but Qin Yu stopped her.


    ¡°Trust me. I¡¯m fine. You should return first. I¡¯ll go and find youter.¡± Qin Yu said firmly before turning to thedy in white, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Thedy in white nced at Qing Yun, before returning her attention to Qin Yu. She nodded in response.


    Both of them then stood on the te and descended. At the bottom, there was a tunnel that led to the other buildings along theke.


    ¡°Young Master, please follow me.¡± The youngdy walked in front, leading Qin Yu along the tunnel.


    Even though the tunnel was dimly lit, it was not a problem for Qin Yu.


    ¡°Young Master, thank you for saving me just now.¡± She recalled the scary strike by Qin Lai earlier. She thought that she was going to die, and did not expect that Qin Yu would shield her with his body.


    Her face flushed bright red as she remembered the moment when she was pinned down by Qin Yu.


    Originally, she felt pissed off as she thought that Qin Yu was taking advantage of her. However, on second thought, in a life and death situation, nobody would care about the etiquette between different sexes. In fact, Qin Yu''s earlier actions were enough to move anydy, including her. Hence, she decided to thank Qin Yu.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It was nothing at all. Besides, you were implicated because of me. It was only right for me to safeguard you,¡± Qin Yu said calmly.


    ¡°No matter what, you did save my life. I should still thank you,¡± Thedy said gently before falling silent.


    Qin Yu also did not say anything more, and hence, both of them continued walking down the tunnel in silence.


    After a short while, they saw light shining in from the front. They should be reaching their destination.


    ¡°Young Master, this is it. Let¡¯s go up,¡±


    Thedy led Qin Yu up a flight of stairs.


    After climbing to the top, thedy pushed open a door, and they entered a mesmerizing scented room. From the furniture and decor, Qin Yu could tell that this was a female''s room, and could possibly be thedy''s room.


    ¡°Young Master, please hold on. I¡¯ll find someone to give you a change of clothes.¡± Qin Yu sat down before thedy walked out of the room.


    Not long after, she returned with a full set of ck clothing that was simr to the one Qin Yu had on.


    ¡°Young Master, your clothes are torn. Try this on instead. If this doesn¡¯t fit, I¡¯ll find you another set. Oh, I¡¯ll excuse myself first. Just call me when you¡¯re done changing.¡± Thedy wisely stepped out from the room right after passing the new set of clothes to Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu did not hesitate and quickly changed out of his torn clothes.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m done. About these torn clothes...¡± Qin Yu opened the door and held his torn clothing awkwardly, and wondered where to best dispose of them.


    ¡°Pass them to me and wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She took the torn clothes from Qin Yu and left, while Qin Yu returned back into the room.


    When she returned, she was holding onto a tray of tea.


    ¡°Young Master, you can try this tea.¡± The impression that Qin Yu had of thisdy was that of a gentle and wisedy. She fit the mold of ady from a well-to-do family.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qin Yu received the tea and ced it on the table beside him. He looked at the veileddy and spoke calmly, ¡°Lady, my name is Qin Yu. I am from Luo Sang City.¡±


    Out of courtesy, Qin Yu introduced himself. Then, he dived right into the heart of the topic, ¡°Can I have a look at your face?¡±


    Thedy fell into a short moment of silence. She hesitated for a while before nodding slowly. With her hands that was as smooth as jade, she removed her veil.


    As the veil dropped, a beautiful and pristine face was revealed.


    Her dimples were as stunning as blooming flowers, and her cheeks were as rosy as peaches.


    A beauty like this was a rare sight. No wonder there were so many men who courted her, dying to see her face beneath the veil.


    Qin Yu should be considered lucky, as he had easily unveiled thedy and saw her pretty face, unlike her other suitors. However, a faint sign of disappointment shed across his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her. It really isn¡¯t her.¡±


    Qin Yu mumbled quietly, and he was greatly disappointed that thedy in front of him was not the one he expected to see.


    Seeing the faint sh of disappointment across Qin Yu¡¯s face, thedy could not help but feel slightly helpless, ¡°Did I disappoint him because I¡¯m not pretty enough?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qin, thisdy¡¯s name is Su Yinxue.¡± After her introduction, she also quickly dove into the main topic of the conversation and asked, ¡°If I could be blunt, how did Young Master Qin know about the poem that you recited just now?¡±


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯d like to know as well. How did you know about that poem?¡± Qin Yu rebutted.


    Upon hearing the question, Su Yinxue frowned. Silently, she walked a few steps away before she sat on a chair. She raised her head and stared into the void.


    ¡°A year ago, I was sick. My body was extremely weak. No matter how many famous doctors my family hired for me, they were helpless. I died.¡±


    Hearing that, Qin Yu trembled. He stared at Su Yinxue with doubtful eyes and asked, "You died? Aren''t you alive right now?"


    Qin Yu almost choked after hearing Su Yinxue''s reply, and he was left speechless for a long while after.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Qin Yu gulped down a mouthful of tea before continuing his questions.


    ¡°When I awoke, my brain was in a mess. I¡¯ve forgotten some of the minor details from my past. But at the same time, there were some additional memories. The poem was from those additional memories.¡±


    ¡°From a young age, I deeply loved the zither. Hence, I changed the poem into a song. I did not expect that the world would be so coincidental that I would meet Young Master Qin, who also knew of the exact same poem. Hence, I invited you here. I hope you can tell me about the origin of the poem. I want to know, who am I?¡±


    Su Yinxue turned to look at Qin Yu, her eyes were glimmering with expectations. She wished for an answer from Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu was speechless, ¡°You have no idea who you are?¡±


    Su Yinxue smiled bitterly, ¡°Maybe, I am indeed the young mistress of the Su Family. Or maybe, I could be another person altogether.¡±


    ¡°Err... could it be?¡± Qin Yu had an epiphany. Could this situation be caused by an iplete crossover by a soul from another ce? Perhaps, this led to her scrambled memories, causing her to be unsure of who she really was.


    If this was the case, then could the owner of the soul be her?


    Su Yinxue, Su Xue, the two names were so simr. Could it be that this was all fated?


    Su Xue, the person who was once the love of his life.


    Thinking of the familiar name, Qin Yu trembled with agitation.


    ¡°Miss Su, in your memories, do you have any impression of the name ¡®Su Xue¡¯?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he stared at Su Yinxue. At that moment, he was very nervous.


    Could it be her?


    Qin Yu did not wish that the soul of the person in front of him was her soul, as it would only mean that she was dead. It would mean that, following Xie Di''s death, she had perished too.


    ¡°Su Xue, Su Xue.....?¡± Su Yinxue mumbled the name for a while before falling into a daze. ¡°Su Xue, Su Yinxue, who am I?¡± Her memories were all scrambled up. Suddenly, she held onto the side of her head before screaming ¡°AHHHHHH...!¡±


    ¡°Young Mistress!¡± Someone outside heard of the scream and barged into the room, fearing for Su Yinxue¡¯s safety.

 Chapter 93: The Qin Family’s Spirit Realm Master

    <h4>Chapter 93: The Qin Family¡¯s Spirit Realm Master</h4>


    A loud ¡®bang!¡¯ sound echoed as a man broke down the door and entered. It was that Su Wen Again.


    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Su Wen dashed forward, his eyes fixed on Su Yinxue¡¯s body. The anxiousness on his face eased when he saw Su Yinxue sitting there peacefully with no harm done. He then looked at Qin Yu icily.


    ¡°Qin Yu, the former genius of Luosang City¡¯s Qin Family. Your cultivation was crippled and you had turned into a waste, then somehow managed to miraculously recover......¡± Su Wen stared at Qin Yu. He seemed to be talking to him, but it was closer to him talking to himself.


    Qin Yu and Su Wen stared at each other, neither avoiding the other¡¯s gaze. Qin Yu¡¯s lips curled as he listened to Su Wen finish, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve investigated me earlier.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would be so famous in Luosang City. I only had to ask a few questions to know a lot.¡±


    Today had many cultivators that came from Luosang City. Just by asking around, he could find a lot about Qin Yu.


    After Su Wen finished speaking, he suddenly changed the topic. His tone became harsh and cold, ¡°Qin Yu, I don¡¯t care about what gratitudes and grudges you have against the Qin Family. That¡¯s your Qin Family¡¯s internal business that my Su Family won¡¯t take any part in. You know what I mean, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll implicate you guys?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s tone held a trace of contempt, ¡°Are you guys afraid of the Qin Family?¡±


    ¡°Right now in the southwest, there¡¯s very few families who aren¡¯t afraid of the Qin Family.¡± Su Wen¡¯s words started Qin Yu, causing a trace of doubt to appear on his face.


    The Qin Family had so much power? From what he saw, it didn¡¯t seem that strong?


    In Luosang City, the Qin Family was one of the big four powers, but wasn¡¯t the strongest out of the four. The Qin Family might have a little weight in Luosang City, but in Bao Ding City, the Su family was the local power. But why did it still fear a small power in the far away Luosang City? It just didn¡¯t make sense.


    Seeing Qin Yu¡¯s confusion, Su Wen continued: ¡°I heard you haven¡¯t been to Luosang City for more than a year, so you probably don¡¯t know about the Qin Family¡¯s situation.¡±


    ¡°What situation is the Qin Family in?¡± Qin Yu raised his eyebrows, asking curiously.


    ¡°Half a year ago, the Grand Elder of the Qin Family had broken through the shackles of Transformation Realm and became a Spirit Realm master. His breakthrough changed the power bnce in Luosang City, bing the greatest force in Luosang City and a super-power in the south west.¡±


    Su Wen still hadn¡¯t finished when Qin Yu interrupted him.


    ¡°Did you just say, a spirit realm master?¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s heart shook as he suddenly understood. It was no wonder they had suddenly became so arrogant and unbridled, dared to kill with Su Yinxue present, and dared to leave saying that he would extinguish both the Su Family and Qin Yu in three day¡¯s time. After all, it¡¯s always been said that when a man achieves the Dao, his poultry and dogs rise to heaven too. [1. Idiom on riding on somebody else¡¯s sess.]


    In the tiny nation of Qiongxi Country, a spirit realm cultivator was undoubtedly a tremendous and rare force. There were tens of millions of cultivators, but those who can reach spirit realm may only be a hundred in an entire country. In the remote and rural southwest, spirit realm masters were even rarer. There were only five cultivators at Qin Yuandao¡¯s level in Qiongxi Country. Naturally, this did not include the secluded experts hiding in sects.


    It could be said that in the southwest, any family that produces a spirit realm master would immediately be considered a super power. Apart from sects, there were no other forces that dared to provoke them.


    It would be crazy if the Su Family wasn¡¯t worried about the Qin Family¡¯s retaliation due to Qin Yu¡¯s provocation.


    Qin Yu himself could just walk away and hide without a problem, but what about their Su Family? How could several hundred people just disappear like that?


    What was even worse, was that the Su Family¡¯s Master had brought out all of the sect¡¯s top expertsst month to handle something. They still have not returned, leaving everything on Su Wen¡¯s shoulders.


    Su Wen¡¯s current thought was that perhaps if Qin Yu was captured, they could hand over Qin Yu when the Qin Family came so they hopefully would not vent their anger on his Su Family.


    ¡°You should know why my Su Family fears the Qin Family now, right?¡± Su Wen¡¯s eyes stared sharply at the shocked Qin Yu, his tone cold.


    ¡°Humpth.¡± Qin Yu snorted and slowly turned away, his voice calm: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t drag in your Su Family. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Go?¡± Su Wen snorted coldly, ¡°If you leave, wouldn¡¯t my Su family have to bear the Qin Family¡¯s wrath alone?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Nothing, I just want you to stay at my Su Family for a few days and go with the Qin Family when theye to prevent their rage from being casted onto my Su Family. In any case, you are one of them so they presumably won¡¯t be too harsh on you. If you recognize your mistake, they may just forgive you.¡± Su Wen¡¯s face was indifferent as he stared coldly at Qin Yu.


    ¡°Uncle Wen, what are you saying?! You absolutely cannot do that!¡± Su Yinxue suddenly stood up, shouting as she faced Su Wen: ¡°It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t see the situation just now. The Qin Family clearly wants to kill him as soon as possible. If you make him turn himself in, he would definitely die!¡±


    ¡°Miss, for the sake of the Su Family¡¯s several hundred lives, I have no choice but to do this. Please understand.¡± Su Wen persisted.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to do that, it¡¯s just too wrong. If somebody needs to take responsibility for today¡¯s incident, it should be me. It has nothing to do with Sir Qin.¡± Su Yinxue dashed in front of Qin Yu and shouted at Su Wen strictly. Her actions couldn¡¯t help but make Qin Yu feel a bit touched.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my opposition tonight with the lyrics, Sir Qin wouldn¡¯t have had to appear tonight and neither would the incident have happened.¡±


    Her words made Qin Yu feel even more moved. She was forcefully bringing all the responsibility onto herself; such a woman was truly rare.


    However, Su Wen was vexed. ¡°Miss, how could this be med on you? Every Lantern Festival [1. 15th of first month of lunar calendar] is suppose to be spent guessing lines of poetry whilst admiring the lights. It¡¯s what always happens normally. If it wasn¡¯t for his appearance, everyone would¡¯ve still been happily solving the riddle and admiring thenterns. Because of him, everything changed. He caused my entire Su Family to fall into a crisis, and this responsibility must naturally be his to bear.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wen, don¡¯t say anymore. I absolutely won¡¯t let you guys do this.¡± Su Yinxue¡¯s tone was firm, without the least bit of leeway.


    Su Wen knew hisdy¡¯s character. If she chose to be stubborn, not even the Family Head could make her change her mind.


    ¡°Miss, I am also thinking for the entire Su Family, the lives of several hundred people. Don¡¯t tell me you really have the heart to let them all suffer a violent death because of this youngster? The lives of several hundred people in the Su Family are of lesser importance than this one stranger?¡± Su Wen tried to persuade her.


    Su Yinxue shook her head and sighed, ¡°Uncle Wen, if the Qin Family really dispatches troops, do you think they¡¯ll actually let us go just because we handed Qin Yu over?¡±


    ¡°This......¡± Su Wen hesitated, momentarily not knowing what to say.


    After mixing in the cultivation world for so long, he knew just how cruel it was. The weak was prey to the strong and any reason was enough for the strong to attack the weak. Even if he gave Qin Yu to them for what happened tonight, their fury probably would not be sated with just that. After all, Qin Zhao did die on their Su Family¡¯s grounds.


    Moreover, the Qin Family would have mustered their forces and travelled a long way to here. They wouldn¡¯t go back empty handed. Destroying a n and stealing away all their resources for themselves was something strong powers have always done, especially now when the Qin Family desperately needed resources.


    The Qin Family didn¡¯t be a superpower by slowly climbing up and umting resources, but because of Qin Yuandao¡¯s existence. With the swift rise in status,es a need to immediately increase their family¡¯s cultivation which required an enormous amount of cultivation resources. So now that they had a reason to act, they absolutely would not be polite. In Luosang City, the Qin Family had already used this very same method to destroy a few smaller families.


    Meaning, everything won¡¯t be solved if they just handed over Qin Yu.


    ......


    ¡°Furthermore, even if we survive by using such a despicable method like selling out others, how will we be able to live peacefully with a clear conscience?¡± Su Yinxue continued to persuade Su Wen sternly.


    Su Wen sighed as he listened to Su Yinxue. A trace of helplessness was visible in his voice as he turned to Qin Yu, ¡°For the sake of the Young Miss, you may leave.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice was firm, ¡°I won¡¯t leave until three dayster. If the Qin Family doesn¡¯te three days after, I¡¯ll leave immediately. If the Qin Family doese, I¡¯ll sow what I reap and those that I killed, I will take responsibility for. If something happens, I¡¯ll shoulder it.¡±


    His voice was bold, startling Su Wen and Su Yinxue.


    Su Yinxue quickly recovered from her surprise, a bright smile on her face: ¡°Sir Qin, we thank you for your good intentions but it¡¯s better for you to go. Tonight¡¯s events is for our Su Family to bear, not you. Furthermore, the Qin Family might not actually travel so far to Bao Ding City. Qin Lai¡¯s words earlier could¡¯ve just been some big talk.¡±


    Su Wen¡¯s heart was anxious as he listened to Su Yinxue¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t it good that Qin Yu would stay voluntarily? It¡¯s exactly what they wanted, so why are you still trying to get him to leave?


    ¡°Miss, since Mr. Qin has the intention to stay, then-¡± Su Wen couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence before being stopped by Su Yinxue¡¯s cold re.


    ¡°Uncle Wen, there¡¯s no need to say anymore. I¡¯ve already decided. Father isn¡¯t here, so I am the master.¡± Su Yinxue¡¯s tone was firm and decisive, with a dignified air.


    Qin Yu was very surprised. He looked at the beautiful young girl in front of him, his heart filled with questions. Was she really just a maiden in her teens? Her decisiveness and imposing aura was truly rare.


    Su Yinxue¡¯s actions caused him to think about himself. Wasn¡¯t he too also in his teens? But he was......


    Could Su Yinxue¡¯s soul really be her? Or at least a part of it was her¡¯s...


    Qin Yu thought and eventually believed it was possible. Otherwise, it would be hard to exin why she was so kind and protective to a stranger like him.


    Maybe, deep in her soul, she felt something towards him.


    Qin Yu pondered in his heart like that and came to a decision. No matter what, he would protect Su Yinxue.


    ¡°Sir Qin, I apologise for what happened tonight. You should leave and perhaps if we have the opportunity again in the future, I¡¯d like to continue discussing verses with you.¡± Su Yinxue turned to face Qin Yu, her tone apologetic.


    Qin Yu nodded, ¡°Miss Yinxue, I appreciate your kindness. Farewell, may we see each other again soon.¡±


    ¡°En, alright. Good bye.¡± Su Ting smiled slightly. Her beautiful smile was enough to cause the downfall of a country.


    After Qin Yu said his farewells, he left the Su Family courtyards.


    Su Wen¡¯s lips curved into a strange sneer as he watched Qin Yu¡¯s figure leave the Su Family gates, slowly disappearing into the distance. He was just about to return inside when his footsteps suddenly halted. He stared into the distance, his eyes shing sharply.


    Just now, there seemed to be a shadowy figure chasing in Qin Yu¡¯s direction.


    Does somebody else want to kill Qin Yu?


    He stood there, hesitating for a while. Perhaps it was out of curiosity, or maybe it was with another purpose, but with a swing of his sleeve, he also turned into a ck beam travelling swiftly in Qin Yu¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 94: The Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 94: The Shadows</h4>


    Qin Yu walked on the dark streets. He didn¡¯t go on the crowded and busy streets, instead sticking to the remote roads.


    There naturally weren¡¯t many people out on the remote roads. asionally there hanged antern on the houses, illuminating his dusky figure.


    ¡°Come,e catch me~, hehehe...¡±


    Not too far ahead rung a young child¡¯s yful voice.


    Qin Yu¡¯s footsteps paused, a smile on his face as he watched the children y noisily up ahead.


    Each of the three children held a smallntern, the me inside flickering as they chased each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run, we¡¯ll catch you! Haha!¡±


    ¡°In your dreams! You guys can¡¯t catch me.¡±


    A 4-5 year old young girl with flowery embroidered clothing ran forward with a greenntern in her hands, a young boy and girl chasing after her. They ran together in Qin Yu¡¯s direction.


    A soft, pure smile formed on Qin Yu¡¯s face as he watched the group of innocent little children y carefreely and without worries.


    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡ª!¡±


    A cry suddenly rang out as the little girl ahead suddenly slipped. Herntern fell from her hands and rolled away, the light in it extinguishing.


    Qin Yu dashed forward almost instinctively to hold the girl up. He chuckled gently, ¡°Little friend, are you alright?¡±


    The little girl was very strong and stood up after wiping off her tears before shaking her head forcefully, ¡°Big brother, thank you. I¡¯m ok.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Qin Yu patted her head, smiling as he picked up the fallenntern and returned it to her: ¡°Hold it carefully.¡±


    ¡°En, thank you big brother. Big brother is a good person.¡± The little child¡¯s soft voice rang out.


    ¡°Sigh, big brother was never a good person.¡± Qin Yuughed.


    ¡°Big brother¡¯s says he¡¯s not a good person, but big brother doesn¡¯t look like a viin.¡± The little girl looked at Qin Yu naively, not understanding why he said he wasn¡¯t a good person.


    Qin Yu smiled and didn¡¯t know how to exin, ¡°You should hurry and go home, alright? It¡¯s sote and you guys are still running about. Your parents will be worried.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see youter!¡± The children waved their hands at Qin Yu before taking theirnterns and chasing each other all the way back home.


    Qin Yu just stood there, watching the children chase each other. The soft smile on his face slowly faded away, turning cold.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already been following me for such a long time, you shoulde out.¡±


    After he spoke, a ck robed figure slid out from the darkness behind him.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought you¡¯d still be such a good person, hehe.....¡± Behind him, the ck cloaked figure released an eerieugh.


    ¡°I already said that I¡¯ve never been a good person.¡± Qin Yu replied coldly.


    ¡°Is that so? I really want to test that.¡± The shadowy figureughed evilly before suddenly releasing a sound alike to a howl in a horror movie.


    ¡°Aowooo!¡±


    The sudden wolf-like howl in the cold night was very frightening, scaring the children who were chasing each other into stillness. The terrified children began to weep.


    ¡°Die!¡± A shadowy figure flew towards the children in the night sky. The de¡¯s sharp edge glinted coldly in the night as a deathly aura engulfed the three children.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Qin Yu shouted, his figure turning into a beam as it streaked across the sky.


    The ck figure behind him attacked immediately after Qin Yu rushed out. The wound up sword qi was like a meteor, striking at his back. The strike didn¡¯t have a berserk, imposing manner or a frightening hiss as it streaked across the horizon, but rather a frighteningly fast speed and a silent, intense, deathly qi.


    His aim had always been after Qin Yu. Attacking those children was just to distract him.


    Qin Yu released a beastly snarl as the blood saber in his hands released blinding trails of crimson light, streaking across the night sky and tearing apart the shadowy figure about to attack the children. The figure split into two parts as streams of red light filled the sky.


    At the same time, a dazzling ray of sword qi rushed at Qin Yu¡¯s back like a viper. There was no sound, but the sharpness of it was even enough to pierce through the golden silkworm armour.


    Qin Yu suddenly noticed a bright light behind him and his body tensed in rm.


    ¡°Qin Yu!¡± In the darkness, a woman cried out in worry. A cyan de swept through the sky, fiercely chopping at the shadow behind Qin Yu.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Qin Yu shouted in rage, his image alike to a god¡¯s, causing the earth to tremble with his roar. His aura exploded from his body berserkly as waves of qi blew around him, forming a small hurricane around his body. The qi surged, booming as it attacked the ck figure behind him. The attacker¡¯s surroundings seemed to have suddenly be a furious storm, causing him to falter a little, loosening the grip on his sword. In that instant, Qin Yu attacked.


    ¡°Blood Shadow Definite Kill!¡±


    Scarlet light filled the sky as trails of blood red qi attacked.


    ¡®Ka cha!¡¯ ¡®Ka Cha!¡¯


    Two crisp sounds echoed through the air as the assant¡¯s body was pierced by two attacks at the exact same time. Tendrils of crimson qi teared apart his body right at the same time a burst of cyan sword qi pierced the man.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A loud sound suddenly echoed in the air as the attacker¡¯s body suddenly exploded, spraying flesh and blood everywhere. A steady ¡®drip¡¯ ¡®drip¡¯ ¡®drip¡¯ sounded as blood rained down.


    On the floor, the three children had already fainted from fear, their breaths weak. Perhaps this bloody scene would be engraved in their young hearts, bing an eternal nightmare that would haunt them forever.


    ¡°Qin Yu, are you alright?¡±


    Qing Yun rushed towards Qin Yu afternding on the ground, asking nervously. Just now, it was her who had acted.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Why did youe?¡± Qin Yu put away his blood saber and asked casually.


    ¡°Earlier I went to the Su family to find you, but they said you already left and went in this direction. I followed their directions and then saw that man attacking you from behind so I quickly attacked him. Thankfully you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Qing Yun breathed a sigh of relief after she spoke, finally releasing the long previously nned exnation in her head. When she saw the sword light stabbing at Qin Yu earlier, her heart felt as if it was about to jump out of her chest. Although she knew Qin Yu had the Golden Silkworm Armour, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that it could stop the de. It must be said that the armour endured a lot of damage during its time with Qin Yu.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qin Yu looked at Qing Yun and suddenly thanked her, causing Qing Yun to be startled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve also saved me before. Besides, nothing would¡¯ve happened to you even if I didn¡¯t act earlier.¡± Qing Yun recovered from her daydream and replied, her head lowered. Her gazended on the three cked out children: ¡°What do


    Qin Yu also looked at the three children, his face helpless as a bitter smile appeared on his face: ¡°What else can we do but ask around. If we find somebody who knows them nearby, we can then bring them home.¡±


    ¡°En, alright. But I¡¯m worried that the trauma left from today¡¯s events can impact them in the future......¡± Qing Yun¡¯s beautiful face revealed a trace of concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know a way to make them forget about what just happened.¡±


    It was just changing the memories in their soul. A cultivator¡¯s soul was a lot stronger than an ordinary person¡¯s. Although they still wouldn¡¯t be able to manipte an ordinary mortal¡¯s, the three children didn¡¯t have any defenses up so he could easily change a few things.


    ¡°Then doing that will be good. Let¡¯s bring them back.¡± Qing Yun heaved a sigh of relief and was about to pick up the children to carry.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Qin Yu shouted at Qing Yun to stop.


    ¡°What?¡± Qing Yun was confused.


    ¡°Please protect the children.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face darkened as a cold light suddenly appeared in his eyes. He stared into the darkness: ¡°Come out.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still another?¡± Qing Yun was startled and immediately unsheathed her Azure Edge Sword, swinging it as she stood in front of the three children. Her face was serious as she protected them. The aura of the man hiding in the darkness seemed very strong, like a transformation realm master.


    Qin Y¡¯s pupils shrunk in shock as he watched the man walk out from the shadows: ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±


    It was the Su Family¡¯s Su Wen.


    Su Wen was currently a bit embarrassed, his face red. He, a grand transformation realm master had actually just been discovered by an immersion realm cultivator. It would be extremely shameful if news of this got out.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Su Wen coughed awkwardly as he walked out, ¡°Earlier when we were seeing you out, I noticed a person chasing after you so I followed along behind you in case he wanted to harm you. Luckily nothing happened so I can report back to the young miss without worry.¡±


    ¡°Liar.¡± Qin Yu sneered in his mind. Like hell he¡¯d believe that. If it was really like that, then why didn¡¯t he act just now? With his cultivation at transformation realm, that man probably wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to attack.


    ¡°Oh right, how did you offend the Shadows?¡± Su Wen looked at the corpse and frowned.


    ¡°Shadows?¡± Qin Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Su Wen nced at Qin Yu, a trace of disdain in his eyes. He actually didn¡¯t even know about the Shadows- how ignorant.


    ¡°The Shadows are an enormous organization of assassins and in almost every country of the continent. Legend is their general headquarters lie deep inside Martial Heaven Empire, where the strongest cultivators are said to be. For them, our Qiongxi Country is only a very, very small branch......¡±


    Qing Yun suddenly interrupted Su Wen, ¡°I remember now. My father once told me that they were the strongest organization of assassins in Qiongxi Country and were experts in spying as well as assassination. It¡¯s said that amongst the missions they receive, barely any of them fail.¡± Speaking to here, Qing Yun stood up worriedly. It would be terrible if Qin Yu really did irritate this organization.


    ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®barely any of them fail¡¯, but rather none of them fail. The Shadows refuse to let a single mission fail and tarnish their reputation in the slightest.¡± Su Wen took Qing Yun¡¯s words and stressed them.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they just fail now?¡± Qin Yu pointed out disdainfully. What ¡®never fail¡¯ nonsense. They had just ran into him and they failed.


    Su Wen gave Qin Yu another contemptful stare, ¡°This time they failed, but there¡¯s still a next time. If the next time also fails, then they¡¯ll continue again and again. The mission only finishes when you die. Until then, they will never stop sending people after you, and the troops they send will only get stronger and stronger.¡±


    Qing Yun got even more worried upon hearing Su Wen¡¯s thoughts, ¡°t-Then what should we do?¡±


    Su Wen shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do. There¡¯s a saying amongst cultivators: It¡¯s better to provoke Yama, the King of Hell, than it is to provoke the Shadows. To be precise, if the Shadows wanted to destroy our Qiongxi Country, it would be very easy to.¡± Su Wen began to take a little pity on Qin Yu. Those who were marked by the shadows were all very pitiful. This was because they were all dead- it was just a matter of time.

 Chapter 95: A Frightening Existence

    <h4>Chapter 95: A Frightening Existence</h4>


    Despite Su Wen¡¯s seriousness, Qin Yu¡¯s face remained indifferent.


    What nonsense Shadows. There will always be a solution to a problem. He had lived two lives and seen all sorts of battles. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t he that provoked them, but them that had provoked him.


    ¡°Seriously though, how did you manage to irritate them?¡± Su Wen was very curious about it. He didn¡¯t understand. Qin Yu wasn¡¯t somebody from Bao Ding City and he had also never seen him before so he should¡¯ve onlye in the past few days. How did he manage to provoke such a powerful force like the Shadows so quickly?


    ¡°It was them who irritated me.¡± Qin Yu replied indifferently and didn¡¯t feel like exining. He already guessed the reason why. It was definitely because of that woman earlier. He just wasn¡¯t sure what status the woman held to be able to be able to have such a powerful organization assassinate somebody for her.


    ¡°Senior, is there really no way at all to break off their chase? Like leaving Bao Ding City, or even Qiongxi Country.¡±


    Qing Yun was actually even more worried than Qin Yu, who was rather indifferent. She took a step towards Su Wen, her voice carrying a trace of anxiety.


    Su Wen shook his head again, his tone filled with certainty: ¡°It¡¯s no use going anywhere, unless you leave the entire Ancient Wu Continent.¡±


    ¡°Then......then what can we do?¡± An expression of helplessness appeared on Qing Yun¡¯s worried face.


    Su Wen secretly thought he watched her: ¡®Girl, you like him? You should give up, he¡¯s destined to die. Such a beautiful girl like you living as a widow would just be to much of a waste.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t dare to say this aloud and only said it in his mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They want to kill me, but it won¡¯t be that easy.¡± Qin Yu smiled calmly and didn¡¯t say anything more on the topic. His gaze fell to the brightly shining silver white sword on the floor. It was precisely this sword that had pierced through the Golden Silkworm Armour earlier, almost taking his life.


    He walked forward and picked it up. A sh of understanding passed through his eyes as he inspected it: ¡°It¡¯s an iplete spirit weapon!¡±


    A mere immersion realm cultivator actually had an iplete spirit weapon. From this, you can clearly see just how powerful the Shadows were.


    The other two stared at the sword in shock upon hearing Qin Yu¡¯s words. Especially Su Wen, whose eyes grew fiery from excitement.


    An iplete spirit weapon! An iplete spirit weapon was already no longer considered an ordinary weapon and was enough to cause many cultivators to go crazy- including Su Wen. But in the end, he still chose to bear his greed, his heart sighing with iparable regret.


    It was a pity that this sword was the Shadow¡¯s. That was the reason why he didn¡¯t dare to take it. If he did take it, then even if he ran up to Heaven or down to Hades, his road would still be filled with assassins from the Shadows chasing him for his death. That would be a true nightmare. Otherwise, no matter what, he would¡¯ve taken the iplete spirit weapon for himself even if he had to fight over it.


    ¡°Miss Qing, you use swords so let¡¯s give this to you.¡± Qin Yu passed the sword to Qing Yun as he spoke.


    ¡°g-Give me?¡± Qing Yun stood there, shocked and a little moved. She hadn¡¯t imagined that Qin Yu would be so generous to gift her an iplete spirit weapon, causing her to turn a bit emotional. At the same time, she thought about her fighting with the iplete spirit weapon and was filled with excitement. Even transformation realm masters couldn¡¯t have this honor.


    Su Wen¡¯s lips twitched as he watched Qin Yu gift the sword away. That was just being way too generous, right? This wasn¡¯t some crappy copper or iron weapon but an iplete spirit weapon. In Qiongxi Country, even the royal family probably didn¡¯t even have more than a few. Only a terrifying force like the Shadows could have so many spirit weapons.


    It was such a precious and rare object, yet he just directly gifted it away.


    He didn¡¯t know that in Qin Yu¡¯s eyes, this iplete spirit weapon wasn¡¯t much different from some crappy iron or copper one.


    ¡°This, this is too precious. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Although Qing Yun really wanted it, after thinking it over for a long time, she still didn¡¯t have the nerve to ept it.


    ¡°What¡¯s so precious about it, it¡¯s just a lousy sword. You should just take it.¡± Qin Yu repeated with emphasis.


    He had actually just called an iplete spirit weapon a lousy sword. Su Wen could barely hold back the urge to step forward and thrash him.


    ¡°You¡¯d best not give her it.¡± Su Wen endured his urge to thrash him and reminded him with rarely seen good intentions: ¡°This sword is from the Shadows. If you give her it, she¡¯ll definitely be a target of the Shadows just like you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Qin Yu stiffened when he heard Su Wen¡¯s reminder. He couldn¡¯t care less about the Shadows chasing after him. After all, his life wasn¡¯t so easy to take and he had several life saving techniques. However, Qing Yun was different. Nevermind the future, even the attempt just now, had she been in his ce, would¡¯ve taken her life.


    Thus, he giving this sword to Qing Yun was the same as purposely harming her, cing her in death¡¯s path.


    ¡°Give me the sword, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± The originally hesitating Qing Yun suddenly changed, taking the initiative to ask Qin Yu for the sword.


    Su Wen¡¯s face twitched again as he looked at the girl strangely. He muttered in his mind: Is something wrong with this girl¡¯s brain? Earlier she didn¡¯t want it but now that she knows the consequences, she¡¯s taking the initiative to take it. Is she depressed and doesn¡¯t want to live anymore? It had to be said that even he, a great transformation realm master didn¡¯t dare to take it ah.


    This time, Qin Yu took the sword back and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want you hurt. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll gift you an even better sword.¡±


    ¡°No, I said that I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Qing Yun¡¯s tone was firm.


    Since Qin Yu was doomed to be chased by the Shadows until his dying breath, then what was she to be afraid of. If she took the sword, then the two of them would be pursued by the Shadows together, fighting side by side, sharing tribtions and hardship to take theirst breaths without regret.


    Her thoughts were like that, but Qin Yu¡¯s wasn¡¯t. How could he let a girl be trapped in a life risking journey because of him?


    ¡°I can¡¯t give it to you even if you aren¡¯t afraid.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice was even more firm. With a shake of his hand, the sword disappeared into his space ring.


    Su Wen saw the sword disappear from sight and his eyes sharpened, staring rigidly at Qin Yu¡¯s hand. When he saw the ring on Qin Yu¡¯s hand, a greedy fire started to burn in his eyes.


    Spirit rings were actually even more rare than spirit tools. Think about it: if a cultivator had a space ring, it would be equivalent to a moving storage room. Not only was it convenient, it also indicated a person¡¯s status.


    It was impossible for ordinary people to possess this thing. Who exactly was Qin Yu? Could it be that he actually had another unknown terrifyingly strong force supporting him from behind?


    Su Wen¡¯s doubts were suddenly raised. The more he thought of it, the more he found Qin Yu¡¯s identity dubious. If it wasn¡¯t for having a strong backer, how could he talk about the Shadows, an organization others paled at the word of, so calm and indifferently? Furthermore, he was only a trifling middle stage immersion realm cultivator, yet he actually managed to kill one at the apex of immersion realm and hit back at a Shadow possessing an iplete spirit weapon. Were any of these things something an ordinary cultivator could aplish?


    Could he be some disciple secretly being cultivated by one of therge sects?


    The power difference between a sect and a family n was simply so big that they couldn¡¯t even bepared to. A powerful sect could even contend against the royal family, a force that family ns couldn¡¯t catch up with no matter how hard they pushed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Qin Yu put away his sword and gave a cold nce to Su Wen who was staring at his space ring before no longer giving him any attention, moving towards the three children.


    ¡°En.¡± Qing Yun was helpless and was secretly a bit frustrated by not getting the sword. She just gave Qin Yu a one-word reply as she gloomily picked up the children and walked into the night.


    Su Wen just stood there as he watched the pair disappear into the darkness, staring nkly for a while before shaking his head. It was unknown what he was thinking as he turned to walk away in the Su Family¡¯s direction, soon also fading away into the dark.


    After everyone left, two demonic figures slid out from the dark. From beginning to end, they were hidden away there and watching the entire thing unfold. Throughout it all, nobody had discovered their presence, including Qin Yu.


    They were the real assassins of the Shadows, a terrifying existence.


    Two Shadows stared at the corpse on the floor. One of them spoke, his voice gloomy. ¡°Poison Wolf died. That child¡¯s strength far exceeded our expectations.¡±


    ¡°Gao Qiu, that idiot.¡± The other cursed.


    ¡°It can¡¯t all be med on him. Who would¡¯ve known that he would be such a monster?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m ming is that dunce Gao Qiu continuously lost several assassins because of a woman. Now even Poison Wolf was sacrificed and we lost that iplete spirit weapon as well.¡±


    ¡°Hehe,isn¡¯t this actually good? Gao Qiu¡¯s days have finallye to an end. Well let¡¯s go. It should be our turn soon, hehe.¡± The manughed eerily before turning around and entering the darkness.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that? That boy still has our iplete spirit weapon, are you just going to ignore that?¡± The other man stepped forward, his voice angry.


    ¡°Ignore? That isn¡¯t our, the Shadows, style. That boy¡¯s life and iplete spirit weapon are both ours. You should be more clear about this than anybody else- it¡¯s simply a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°I, I was just speaking without thinking. How could I not know that those who we¡¯ve set our eyes on never survive.¡± The man awkwardly skimped through his words before following the other into the darkness, his figure disappearing from sight.


    ......


    On one of the main streets of Bao Ding Cityid a grand and luxurious bathhouse. Behind the bathhouse,id a very, very small branch of the Shadows.


    The person in charge of this branch as well as the bathhouse, was Gao Qiu.


    Right now, Gao Qiu was lying down weightlessly on his bed, facing a soft bosom without a care in the world. His chest was covered in sweat, as if he had just finished some sort of intense exercise. In fact, he really did do some intense exercise. However, it wasn¡¯t just once, but ten times from the beginning of the day until now.


    Beside himid an extremely charming and coquettish woman who was lowering her head to stare at him. She gently cupped his chin with her hand, speaking with a seductive voice: ¡°Boss Fu, want to do it one more time?¡±


    This woman was precisely the one Qin Yu had offended- Liu Yuru.


    ¡°No, not again. If I do it again, I¡¯ll die inside of you.¡± Gao Qiu gasped for breath and shook his head.


    ¡°Useless.¡± Liu Yuru shot a nce at him disdainfully.


    Gao Qiu¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Bah, Laozi¡¯s done it continuously now for ten times in a row. Let me ask you, is there anyone else stronger than this Laozi?¡±


    After speaking, Gao Qiu cursed in his heart. This woman really wanted to suck him dry ah.


    ¡°Laozi finally believes those rumors are true now.¡± Gao Qiu suddenly said something strange, surprising Liu Yuru.


    ¡°What rumors?¡±


    Gao Qiu smiled evilly: ¡°Rumor has it that the first of the Zhu Family¡¯s three proud sons, Zhu Yuanting, waspletely obsessed with cultivation and didn¡¯t satisfy the desires of his beautiful wife. Thus, the beautiful wife went and got together with the third son, Zhu Yuanqing......¡±


    ¡°Rubbish! Who started that rumor, I want them dead!¡± Liu Yuru¡¯s facepletely changed, her delicate voice turning flustered as she shouted angrily. Her coquettish eyes just now filled with a crazed, murderous, killing intent.

 Chapter 96: Since you’re so ruthless, don’t blame me for being the villain.

    <h4>Chapter 96: Since you¡¯re so ruthless, don¡¯t me me for being the viin.</h4>


    ¡°Hehehe......¡± Gao Qiu smiled widely, ¡°Seductress, you¡¯d better not pretend this time. If my reasoning isn¡¯t wrong, Zhu Yuanqing¡¯s death was definitely because you couldn¡¯t continue the rtionship any further. Let me guess: you and Zhu Yuanqing were out having an affair, but the two of you were identally seen by somebody. Therefore, you tricked the other somehow into killing Zhu Yuanqing to silence him and now you¡¯re exploiting me to have that person killed. Thus, the person who saw you will die and not only will you be able to safeguard your reputation, you can also continue to safely rest as the grand Young Miss of the Zhu Family. Tell me, am I wrong? Ahahaha!¡±


    Gao Qiu gave a proudugh. It seems like the detective¡¯s reasoning was very urate and she had really done all of that.


    ¡°You......¡± The killing intent in Liu Yuru¡¯s eyes disappeared and the expression on her face turned ugly, looking like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. The cat wanted to get her tail free, but the leg was too strong and she was helpless to do so.


    Seeing the unsightly expression her face, Gao Qiu gave another heartyugh and embraced her, biting her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you little beauty. So long as your obedient, only I and the Heavens will know about this. I guarantee that everything will be arranged appropriately, allowing you to continue being the grand Young Miss of the Zhu Family.¡±


    ¡°Are your words true?¡± Liu Yuru¡¯s voice was somewhat doubtful.


    ¡°I can swear that it is true. However, from today, you must be on call whenever I want you.¡± Gao Qiu continued to smile evilly.


    Liu Yuru¡¯s face still had a smile on it, but her heart was secretly itching to stab this bastard to death. What he demanded was basicallypletely taking away her freedom and controlling her. She would have to warm his bed whenever he wanted and she had to go there herself.


    Although she knew she would be under his control, she currently had no other options. If she didn¡¯t obey him, her reputation would be destroyed and her road would be a dead end.


    ¡°Boss Gao, your words really can be trusted.¡± Liu Yuru quickly showed him she made her choice as an alluring expression returned to her face. Her inherent nature as a seductress came out as she wrapped her body like a snake¡¯s around Gao Qiu¡¯s body again when a loud ¡®bang!¡¯ suddenly stopped her movements, scaring both of them.


    Gao Qiu could still be considered a powerful figure and reacted very swiftly after hearing the noise. He pushed Liu Yuru to the side and abruptly at up on the bed, shouting: ¡°Who the f*ck dared to kick Laozi¡¯s door! Are you tired of living?!¡±


    As he was shouting, a tall and a short figure directly broke down the door, staring coldly at the naked pair.


    Gao Qiu¡¯s shouting came to a stop as he finally clearly saw who was at the door. He sucked in a cold breath, feeling as if somebody had just dumped a bucket of icy cold water on him, causing him to burst into shivers.


    ¡°Y, You guys......¡± Gao Qiu¡¯s body trembled as he stuttered. At this moment, he was so scared that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Liu Yuru watched Gao Qiu with amazement. Gao Qiu had always been very arrogant in Bao Ding City and wasn¡¯t even afraid of the Zhu Family, this region¡¯s biggest power. Howe after seeing those two people, he became so scared that he couldn¡¯t even speak properly?


    ¡°Gao Qiu, Poison Wolf died and also lost the sword he had brought. Speak, what do you think your crime is?¡± The tall man on the right suddenly opened his mouth, his tone ice cold and piercing.


    ¡°W, What? How could Poison Wolf have d-died?¡± Gao Qiu finally reacted, filled with disbelief. In Qiongxi Country, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone that could be his opponent below transformation realm. Furthermore, he had an iplete spirit weapon so even if he had to fight with a transformation realm cultivator, he shouldn¡¯t have died. Could it be that the one he had sent him to kill really was a transformation realm expert?


    Liu Yuru was also astonished hearing Poison Wolf had died. This meant that Qin Yu was still alive and had not been silenced, cing her at enormous risk.


    ¡°How presumptuous. You don¡¯t believe us?¡± The short one on the left side yelled angrily, causing Gao Qiu to jump and almost roll off the bed.


    He hastily stabilized himself, his voice trembling: ¡°Sirs, Sirs, this Gao doesn¡¯t dare to doubt your words. o-Only, Poison Wolf is very strong so how could he have......¡±


    ¡°Humpth, it seems that you¡¯re still skeptical of our words. Get up then, we¡¯ll make you understand.¡± The tall one¡¯s face turned gloomy.


    ¡°Sirs, this Gao isn¡¯t skeptical of your words, just.....¡±


    ¡°Stop your damn nonsense.¡± The shorter one barked out impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten breaths time and if by then you still haven¡¯t scrammed out with your clothes on...... die.¡±


    His killing intent filled the room as thatst word, ¡®death¡¯, spat from his lips.


    Gao Qiu didn¡¯t dare to be anymore wordy and immediately ran out of bed to put on some clothes.


    He only had the time to put on a thin robe and still wanted toyer on a coat but he never got the chance. The tall man directly dashed up to him and grabbed him like an eagle grabbing a chick, directly throwing him outside.


    The shorter man fixed his eyes intently on the naked Liu Yuru, grinning as he appreciated her beautiful body, ¡°Hehe. If you don¡¯t want to die, put on your clothes ande with me obediently.¡±


    ¡°Okokokok, I will.¡± Liu Yuru hastily nodded, immediately obeying his words.


    Gao Qiu was very quickly brought to the site of Poison Wolf¡¯s death. He copsed at the sight of his dismembered corpse. It was unknown if it was from fear or the cold, but his body could not stop trembling.


    ¡°Gao Qiu, you¡¯ve used the organization¡¯s power without authorization and caused the deaths of several assassins. You¡¯ve even caused the death of an elite force like Poison Wolf. Right now, I am here to execute you on behalf of the organization.¡± The tall man walked in front of Gao Qiu, his body brimming with killing intent.


    Gao Qiu¡¯s trembling abruptly intensified and reacted quickly, ¡°N, no! You don¡¯t have the right to do this. Regardless of everything, I¡¯m the one in charge of this region so only the Chief has the right to execute me. I want to see the Chief!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll let you see the Chief. Only, you¡¯ll be dead by then. Die!¡± The tall man¡¯s hand chopped down. With a sh of the sword, a rain of blood fell.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!!¡± Behind them, a woman released a frightened scream. It was Liu Yuru, who had been brought here by the shorter man.


    The tall one turned around, looking at Liu Yuru icily before speaking to the shorter one unhappily, ¡°Why did you bring her here?¡±


    The short one grinned, ¡°No reason, I just wanted to let her see how Gao Qiu dies.¡±


    ¡°Is that necessary?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is.¡± The shorter one moved in front of Liu Yuru, whose face had already turned ashen from fear, and smiled mischievously: ¡°Beauty, you can choose to apany me obediently or follow Gao Qiu in his death.¡±


    ¡°i-I, I want to follow you, sire. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Liu Yuru¡¯s body shook with anxiety.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The short man boomed withughter, ¡°Smart choice.¡±


    ¡°You took a fancy on her?¡± The tall man appeared somewhat shocked.


    ¡°Bao Ding City¡¯s number one beauty. Such a woman isn¡¯t somebody you can meet with every day.¡± The short one pinched Liu Yuru¡¯s soft chin, his smile sinister.


    The tall one snorted disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t deny her good looks, but who knows how many men this fickle slut f*cked. Even if she¡¯s more beautiful, she¡¯d still just be a lump of flesh.¡±


    ¡°Ha, you just don¡¯t understand. These sort of women have skill, bringing you the best pleasure.¡± The short man understood these sort of women well.


    ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable. Let¡¯s just go.¡± The tall one gave him another look of disdain and walked into the darkness.


    ¡°Beauty, let¡¯s go. Once we¡¯re there, prepare to serve me properly [1. He¡¯s referring to himself as ´óÒ¯, an arrogant way for an older man to refer to oneself].¡± The short man directly grabbed Liu Yuru and swiftly followed the other into the darkness.


    Here, everyone continued down on their normal business, calm and serene. The only difference was the three corpses lying on the cold ground with the asional blow of the wind.


    ......


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯ve finally returned them all home. How wonderful.¡±


    Outside the doors of a private house, Qin Yu and Qing Yun finally returned thest child back home. Qing Yun sighed joyfully. She really was happy doing such a thing with Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu also sighed and nodded, ¡°Sessfully aplished. Let¡¯s go now?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qing Yun nodded and followed Qin Yu, walking shoulder to shoulder onto the streets. From afar, they looked just like a wandering couple.


    ¡°Qin Yu, what do you n to doter? The Shadows really aren¡¯t an easy force to deal with. How about if youe to Luobei City? If you hide, the Qin Family might not be able to find you.¡± Qing Yun suggested, her face turning a little red. A girl taking the initiative to invite a boy over to her house really required courage.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qin Yu was very thankful for Qing Yun¡¯s invitation, ¡°But I can¡¯t go to Luobei City. I need to make a trip to Luosang City.¡±


    ¡°What are you going back to Luosang City for? The Qin Family definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡± Qing Yun hastily spoke.


    ¡°My parents are there. Even if the Qin Family is the tiger in the tiger¡¯s den there, I have to go.¡± Qin Yu said decisively.


    ¡°Your parents already aren¡¯t at the Qin Family anymore. They¡¯ve probably even already left Luosang City.¡± Qing Yun¡¯s words made Qin Yu startled.


    Qing Yun noticed Qin Yu¡¯s dazed appearance and knew that he probably didn¡¯t know much about what happened in Luosang City the past year, not even the event concerning his parents. Therefore, she could only tell him what happened, giving him a precise and detailed summary of everything.


    When Qin Yu heard that his parents had been taken to be buried alive by Qin Chong and Qin Biao, he couldn¡¯t help but erupt, his voice furious: ¡°Did you just say that they actually buried my parents alive?! Bastards, I want them dead!¡± As he spoke, his fist pounded against the earthen wall beside them, causing it to crumble apart into pieces. It was fortunate that this was an abandoned home, lest it terrifies everyone.


    ¡°Qin Yu, don¡¯t get too emotional. Afterwards, your parents were saved by somebody and are all right.¡± Qing Yun hastily dashed in front of Qin Yu and grabbed his hand, pacifying him in a loud voice.


    Qin Yu took deep breaths, veins popping on his still tightly clenched fists. His chest heaved; he was furious, furious enough to kill.


    Buried alive. The Qin Family really was ruthless, actually doing such a barbaric, inhumane action. For the better or worse, his parents were still born out of the Qin Family, yet they actually didn¡¯t spare a single thought to familial ties and used such a cruel method like burying people alive.


    Qin Family, since you¡¯re being so ruthless, don¡¯t me me for being a villian.


    At this moment, Qin Yu truly hated the Qin Family and no longer felt anything for them. He would no longer hold nothing back against those from the Qin Family.


    Especially Qin Chong and Qin Biao. He would definitely kill them.

 Chapter 97: The Arrival of the Spirit Realm Master

    <h4>Chapter 97: The Arrival of the Spirit Realm Master</h4>


    Qin Yu and Qing Yun returned to the inn together As chance would have it, the inn they found was actually the exact same one asst time.


    The two shared a knowing smile when they saw the inn before bidding farewell, each returning to their respective rooms.


    ¡°Ah, wait a second.¡± Qin Yu was just about to leave when he suddenly remembered something and hastily stopped walking, calling out to Qing Yun.


    Qing Yun stayed upstairs and had already started climbing when she was called. She looked at Qin Yu, asking softly: ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I forgot to ask something just now. Why did you, Qin Zhao, and everyone elsee to Bao Ding City?¡± This question had always made Qin Yu very curious.


    Qing Yun turned around and walked to beside Qin Yu, not replying immediately. Instead, she asked something: ¡°Do you know about the six big powers in Qiongxi Country?¡±


    Qin Yu nodded. He penised had inherited the majority of the original Qin Yu¡¯s memories. The six big powers of Qiongxi Country were very famous and it was impossible to not know about them.


    ¡°I know about it, what does it have to do with the six great powers?¡± Qin Yu didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Ten kilometers north of Bao Ding City lies a mountain called Zheng Yang Mountain [1. The Sun Sect and Zheng Yang share the same characters.] That¡¯s the location of one of the great six powers, the Sun Sect.¡±


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t understand why Qing Yun was suddenly talking about the Sun Sect¡¯s location but reacted very quickly.


    ¡°Right.¡± Qing Yun nodded, ¡°The Sun Sect holds a public disciple recruitment event every ten years and it¡¯s next month. Therefore, all kinds of talented youths are rushing to Zheng Yang Mountain.¡±


    ¡°For us from the southwest, it is necessary to pass through Bao Ding City to get to Zheng Yang Mountain. Since it was already dark and we had heard of Bao Ding City¡¯s traditionalntern festival, we decided to stay here for a night. Qin Zhao and the others probably had the same idea. However, we didn¡¯t expect to see you here and for so many things to happen tonight.¡±


    Qin Yu also thought that the world was truly crazy. Nobody had anticipated for so much to happen tonight. Especially Qin Zhao- how could he have thought that he would die here tonight?


    ¡°You wanted to join the Sun Sect?¡± Qin Yu asked casually.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Qing Yun nodded.


    The powers of a sect was even stronger than the royal family of Qiongxi Country. There would be enormous benefits for both the individual and their family if they managed to enter the sect as a disciple. If their luck was good and was liked by the sect, they could be a core disciple. That would make their status rocket and their future would be filled with opportunities, also allowing their family to share in the limelight.


    Therefore, regardless of the family, everybody wanted to join a cultivation sect.


    ¡°Qin Yu, why don¡¯t youe with us to the Sun Sect? With your strength, you absolutely wouldn¡¯t have a problem bing a disciple of the sect. If you be a member, you¡¯ll be under the sect¡¯s protection and so it won¡¯t be easy for the Qin Family or the Shadows to find trouble with you.¡± Qing Yun¡¯s beautiful eyes were bright upon suddenly discovering that the idea she had just now was actually very brilliant. It was the best way to solve Qin Yu¡¯s current problem.


    Qin Yu shook his head and rejected it with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s no use even if I be a member of the Sun Sect. Sure the Qin Family wouldn¡¯t dare to start anything with the Sun Sect, but the shadows aren¡¯t the same. Do you really think the sect would offend the Shadows for me? They wouldn¡¯t and when the timees, it¡¯d already be pretty good of them to not directly hand me over.¡±


    ¡°This.....¡± Qing Yun choked, not knowing what to say for a long time. The Shadows weren¡¯t a force a sect couldpete with.


    After all, their power was huge. If it was just the small branch in Qiongxi Country, the sect could contend against it. However, there was no prosperous sect that would dare go against the Shadows for a mere disciple. If they provoked them, the Shadows could ask for reinforcements. Once the extremely powerful reinforcementse, they would be finished.


    ¡°Go back and rest. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle my own business. Good night.¡± Qin Yu smiled.


    ¡°En, good night.¡± Qing Yun also didn¡¯t say much more.


    Soon after, the two both returned to their respective rooms.


    Qin Yu¡¯s heart was a little unsettled.


    Power, power ah. Right now, he was filled with an unmatchable thirst for power.


    Right now, he had to break into Transformation Realm as quickly as possible. Otherwise, nevermind dealing with the Shadows, even just the Qin Family can ruin him.


    What a pity that he had wasted an entire year sleeping.


    Fortunately, the year hadn¡¯t beenpletely useless. At least right now, he was at the cusp of breaking through.


    For the past year, the¡¶Secrets of Eternal Life¡·and the Earth Spirit Pearl had been absorbing the heavenly and earthly qi like crazy. Although the spiritual qi had mostly been absorbed by his mind and spirit pearl, there was a little detained in his torso area [1. Where the dantian is located (lower torso, around the pelvis)]. After umting little by little for so long, he was on the edge of breaking through.


    Right now, Qin Yu wanted to make one big push and break through to thete stage of Immersion Realm.


    He swiftly sat in a cultivation position and took out a chunk of jade from his space ring. This was precisely the one he had taken from Liu Yuru.


    From the outside, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything special about the lump of green jade. But when Qin Yu cracked the jade with his fingers, a green liquid seeped out from it. The room became filled with spiritual qi, instantly allowing one to feel at ease.


    The green jade¡¯s liquid was precisely liquified spiritual qi.


    Spiritual qi had always been the energy of the heavens and earth existing in a gaseous state. The fact that it had actuallypressed and be a liquid showed just how powerful and pure this spiritual qi was. A single drop was worth an unimaginable drop of spiritual qi.


    In fact, this jade pendant was priceless. It was a pity that some people could not recognize its true value, making it easy for Qin Yu to get it.


    Qin Yu clenched his hands around the jade,pletely absorbing the dripping condensed qi. In that instant, his entire figure seemed to glow with a dull, green light. He crushed to jade to smithereens, allowing the liquid to fully seep into his body and be absorbed.


    ¡®Peng¡¯ sounds echoed from within his body as the barriers were broken through, smoothly allowing him to advance to thete stage of Immersion Realm. A feeling of satisfaction spread throughout his body as his internal energy surged. He almost couldn¡¯t help but release a whistle in satisfaction, but forced it down to avoid disturbing others.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the spiritual qi in the jade would be so strong. It¡¯d probably even be enough for a normal cultivator to break through three grades at once.¡± Qin Yu stared at the dusty remnants of jade in his hands, mumbling to himself. Luckily for him, it was just enough to break through thest barrier. This showed clearly how difficult it was for him to break through to the next cultivation realm. It was tens, hundreds of times harder than others.


    It was very fortunate to break through. That night, he slept very well.


    The next day, the day wasn¡¯t even bright yet when a shocking piece of news made its way through Bao Ding City. The body of Zhu Yuanqing, the third young master of the Zhu Family, Bao Ding City¡¯s greatest power, had been found dead in the wilderness.


    Somebody had dared to kill the young master of the Zhu Family in Bao Ding City. Bao Ding City was stirred up into a frenzy as a few early risers quickly spread the news, discussing spiritedly.


    Soon after, another piece of news drifted out. The head of the Zhu Family¡¯s three proud sons, Zhu Yuanting¡¯s beloved wife¡ª¡ª Liu Yuru had leftst night and still hadn¡¯te back, seeming to be missing.


    The entire morning, the city was filled with spirited discussions.


    Even if it was the smallest thing, if it was about the Zhu Family, it would still be able to be a big topic in Bao Ding City.


    But with something else happening, the people¡¯s attention was immediately shifted. News about the Zhu Family were swiftly quashed down and was no longer the focus of the people.


    The Qin Family¡¯s Spirit Realm master, the legendary Qin Yuandao, had personallye to the Su Family alone and battle could break out at any moment.


    This piece of news exploded within the city as densely packed crowds madly flocked towards the Su Family, wanting to catch a glimpse.


    A battle between cultivators weren¡¯t anything big, but the arrival of a Spirit Realm master was no less shocking than an aliennding- everybody wanted to see it. Curiosity was an inherent nature of man.


    The people of Bao Ding City all wanted to know what he looked like and how powerful he was.


    Because Qin Yu had slept so wellst night, he got up from bed a bitte. He had just gotten up and washed his face when an anxious shout sounded outside.


    ¡°Qin Yu, are you up?!¡± Qing Yun asked panickedly.


    Qin Yu was startled. From Qing Yun¡¯s flustered tone, it seems like something had happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m up, what happened?¡± Qin Yu walked towards the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good, the Qin Family arrived.¡± Qing Yun¡¯s face was tense.


    ¡°How could they be so fast?¡± Qin Yu was in disbelief: ¡°How many people came?¡±


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s just one person, the Qin Family¡¯s Grand Elder Qin Yuandao.¡±


    Qin Yu frowned and released a sigh, ¡°So it¡¯s actually like that. I understand. Qin Lao probably used a sound transmission stone to tell Qin Yuandao about what happened here. Consequently, Qin Yuandao took the initiative to rush over through the night and the rest of their army should still be on their way. Because Qin Yuandao has the strength of a Spirit Realm cultivator and rushed throughout the night, he would naturally be able to arrive here in less than a day¡¯s time.


    The situation was very serious. He hadn¡¯t thought that the Qin Family woulde so fast- didn¡¯t Qin Lai say three day¡¯s time? It was even more unexpected for him that Qin Yuandao cared so much for Qin Zhao¡¯s death, to the point of even personally rushing over.


    Qin Zhao was the personal seeding disciple Qin Yuandao had personally passed on the Frozen Soul Miracle technique to. How could he not care?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Su Family.¡± There wasn¡¯t enough time for Qin Yu to think about stuff like how much Qin Yuandao cared for Qin Zhao. He had to rush to the Su Family as quickly as possible. It didn¡¯t matter if it was because of Su Yinxue or the promise he had madest night, he had to go to the Su Family.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Qing Yun stopped Qin Yu, her beautiful eyes fixing on him as her face turned serious: ¡°Qin Yu, have you already thought clearly about going?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s tonepletelycked any doubt.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Qing Yun¡¯s beautiful eyes were resolute and her voice was even more firm.


    ¡°Thanks. Let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Yu nodded gratefully and began to walk out.


    Outside of the Su Family gates, Su Wen faced Qin Yuandao with about twenty or so men behind him.


    Directly in front of them, the wind blew lightly past an old looking man. It wouldn¡¯t even be wrong to call him ugly.


    One side of the face was beautiful and rosy, simr to a baby¡¯s. The other side however, was rough and covered in wrinkles like that of an old man¡¯s. Simrly, one half of his head with filled with lush ck hair while the others was greying and white.


    He was a freak, a terrifying freak.


    This person was precisely the Qin Family¡¯s Grand Elder, Qin Yuandao.


    Far away stood several crowds. They had finally seen what a Spirit Realm cultivator looked like- so he actually had such a frightful appearance.


    There was also a person standing behind Qin Yuandao. It was the one who had ran away the other night, Qin Lai. He had nowe to stand strongly in front of the Su Family and carry out his revenge.


    ¡°Su Yunhai, get the f*ck out here. These little ants aren¡¯t even qualified to face my attacks.¡± Qin Yuandao shouted. Despite his casual yell, his voice seemed to be filled with waves of power, crushing down on the Su Family.


    The oppressive power within his voice directly caused several people to kneel down and cough up blood. Six of them directly fell to the ground and died, the others all with pale faces. Not a single of them looked well.


    The Su Family was the second greatest power in Bao Ding City. The ones who hade out today were all the elite of the family, yet the terrifying result was that even Qin Yuandao¡¯s casual shout killed six of them. This was the power of a Spirit Realm master.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. Nobody longer dared to look at Qin Yuandao¡¯s face with strange looks as their gazes filled with fear.


    Some of the gazes in the crowd that belonged to cultivators turned zealous. Spirit Realm, they all wanted to step into Spirit Realm. At Spirit Realm, they could crush others just by speaking alone.

 Chapter 98: Godly Fist Versus Violent Sword

    <h4>Chapter 98: Godly Fist Versus Violent Sword</h4>


    ¡°Qin Yuandao, as apart of the older generation, do you not feel shame acting on the younger generation?¡±


    A sound rang out from inside the Su Family building. The voice was filled with waves of power, surging towards Qin Yuandao and Qin Lai.


    Qin Yuandao simply stood there proudly like it was only a passing wind, his hair and robes pping in the breeze.


    Qin Lai who was behind him wasn¡¯t as fortunate. He had just gotten injuredst night and he still hadn¡¯t recoveredpletely, so there was no way he could bear the attack. His feet went ¡®thud¡¯ ¡®thud¡¯ ¡®thud¡¯ against the ground as he stumbled back before finally recovering his bnce, the qi and blood in his body surging. An irony, sweet taste spread in his mouth and he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a cloud of blood.


    The watching crowds¡¯ faces were filled with shock. Had the Su Family also produced a Spirit Realm master? Furthermore, this one seemed to be even stronger than Qin Yuandao. Qin Lai was a cultivator at Transformation Realm, yet the shout had even caused him to spit a mouthful of blood. Just now, Qin Yuandao had only caused the cultivators at Transformation Realm to turn pale.


    The ones thinking this were naturally the ignorant ones. The ones who truly knew what was going on did not think the same.


    Just now, Qin Yuandao had just spoken casually and wasn¡¯t even using much of his strength. On the contrary, the one inside of the Su Family had shouted furiously and with anger, naturally came more power added on.


    Another thing was that Qin Lai was already injured so it wasn¡¯t strange for his injury to be aggravated by the shout, causing him to spit blood. From his appearance, he had only spat a mouthful of blood and wasn¡¯t in any life threatening danger.


    Of course, even though the reasoning behind it was as such, it was an indisputable fact that the shout had caused a Transformation Realm cultivator to cough up blood. This meant that the speaker was definitely a powerful force.


    A white figure strided out of the Su Family residence as the shout rang in the air. Both his hair and robes were white, with a mystical, noble, immortal like aura around him. He slowly walked until he was 50 feet away from Qin Yuandao.


    Su Yunhai was the Grand Elder of the Su Family. He was once a famous figure and of course now, he was still very famous in Bao Ding City. It was because of his existence that the Su Family was the second biggest power in Bao Ding City. If it wasn¡¯t for him, a few years ago, the Su Family would¡¯ve been beaten dead by the Zhu Family. At that time, Su Yunhao had single handedly fought against overwhelming odds and defeated numerous experts of the Zhu Family, including their strongest, the Grand Elder. By doing so, he stabilized and saved the family¡¯s position.


    For those who live in Bao Ding City, Su Yunhai was the representative of Bao Ding City, the strongest they had.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Su Family¡¯s history and pockets not being as deep as the Zhu Family, the Su Family would probably now be Bao Ding City¡¯s strongest power.


    Bao Ding City¡¯s strongest fighter versus Luosang City¡¯s strongest fighter. Everybody was waiting to see who would prevail.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finallye out.¡± Qin Yuandao¡¯s eyesnded on Su Yunhai, his expression indifferent: ¡°How unexpected, you¡¯ve actually reached the doorstep of Spirit Realm.¡±


    The onlookers¡¯ hearts shook. So it turns out that Su Yunhai actually still wasn¡¯t at Spirit Realm yet, just at the doorstep of it. It was unfortunate. If he had more time, he definitely would¡¯ve been Bao Ding City¡¯s first Spirit Realm expert.


    ¡°You¡¯ve also made me surprised. You were actually just a foot faster than I into reaching Spirit Realm. Congrattions.¡± Su Yunhai¡¯s face was also indifferent, but only he knew his own mood. Right now, his mood was actually really uneasy. Today may be the day that the Su Family dies.


    Spirit Realm. That was apletely different existence that Transformation Realm masters simply could not fight against. Although he had touched the threshold of Spirit Realm, he still wasn¡¯t there. There was still arge strength disparity but if he couldn¡¯t resist against Qin Yuandao, the entire Su Family from top to bottom would be butchered by him.


    Due to the abruptness of it all and Qin Yuandao really came as he said, he hadn¡¯t made any preparations. He could only face it head on.


    Qing Yun and Qin Yu had already arrived inside the crowd, watching on at the sidelines.


    Qin Yu¡¯s heart shook when he saw Qin Yuandao. He really was at Spirit Realm. Su Yunhai on the other hand, was at the summit of Transformation Realm, just a single step from Spirit Realm. But s, a step was still a step. He was simply no match for Qin Yuandao.


    Right now, Qin Yuandao was enough to single handedly crush the entire Zhu Family.


    What¡¯s to be done? No matter what, Su Yinxue absolutely could not be harm. There was a chance that she was his lover from his past life.


    Qin Yu was worried. His brain spun, trying to think of a way to solve the problem. Unfortunately, with his current strength, it was impossible to face a Spirit Realm expert with just his blood saber.


    ¡°Well said, well said.¡± Qin Yuandao revealed a strange smile, ¡°Brother Yunhai is too polite.¡±


    From the two¡¯s tones, it seemed as if they had been friends for many years.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say so much rubbish. Today you¡¯vee to my Su Family and killed six people at once. What do you want?¡± Su Yunhai¡¯s tone was angry.


    ¡°Heh heh, I¡¯m sure Brother Yunhai already knows what I came here to do.¡± Qin Yundao smiled eerily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already heard everything others have said. What hatred does your Qin Family have with my Su Family? On behalf of the rtionship we¡¯ve had for so many years, I won¡¯t argue with you about the six deaths earlier. You may go.¡±


    Su Yunhai was already taking a humiliating step back with those words. He was a person of noble status, yet when somebody came and killed six of his n, he had to let them go just like that. However, he had no choice. The world of cultivation was ruled by the strong and if you were weaker than the other, you could only be humiliated.


    ¡°Hahaha......¡± Qin Yuandaoughed loudly, ¡°Brother Yunhai, you¡¯re still just as sly and crafty as before. Did you really think that such a way of making me leave would really work?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want? Three of your Qin Family died, but it wasn¡¯t really even my Su Family that had killed them. Don¡¯t tell me it still isn¡¯t enough now that you¡¯ve killed six people from my Su Family?¡± Su Yunhai wanted to erupt, but resisted in the end.


    ¡°Humpth, how can those lowly lives from your Su Familypare with Qin Zhao¡¯s life.¡± Qin Yuandao also revealed some anger, ¡°He was set to be the future leader of my Qin Family and the one I had personally taught with utmost care. I¡¯ve spent so much time and resources, yet he had died at your Su Family.¡±


    Su Yunhai interrupted Qin Yuandao, ¡°He didn¡¯t even die at the hands of my Su Family, but at the hands of somebody from your own Qin Family. It has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the case, he still died on your Su Family¡¯s domain. The one who has the final say on your rtionship to the incident isn¡¯t you, it¡¯s me.¡± Qin Yuandao words were blunt and unreasonable.


    ¡°Hahaha.....¡± Su Yunhaiughed with contempt: ¡°Qin Yuandao, you¡¯re really shameless. So following your reasoning, if somebody died on your Qin Family¡¯s territory, then the deceased¡¯s family should attack the Qin Family?¡±


    ¡°Of course they can, but the precondition is if they have the strength to.¡± Qin Yuandao exposed his natural shamelessness and overbearing manner.


    ¡°I understand. So youing here today was just because you¡¯re stronger than me. As you are strong, you can bully the weak.¡± Su Yunhai held a trace of indignation.


    The world of cultivators were precisely this cruel. Once the strong were angered, rivers of blood would flow. No reason was needed, as being strong was precisely the reason to act.


    ¡°Hehe......¡± Qin Yuandaoughed evilly, ¡°Brother Yunhai, you¡¯re of the same generation as I. Don¡¯t tell me you still can¡¯t see it clearly? What strong bullying the weak. In the cultivation world, it¡¯s always been that the strong stay alive while the weak are eliminated.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like so, either the fish dies or the splits in this battle between the Su Family and Qin Family.¡± Su Yunhai¡¯s words were ruthless. [1. Fish dies or splits- only one survivor, life/death struggle.]


    ¡°The fish will definitely die, but the will not split.¡± Qin Yuandao treated Su Yunhai¡¯s fierce words with disdain. ¡°But of course, if you agree to give me Shi Lan, I can consider taking some pity on the ¡®fish¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You aren¡¯t allow to mention Shi Lan. Go to hell, you aren¡¯t worthy!¡± Su Yunhai suddenly flew into a rage, as if possessed. He charged forward like a p of thunder towards Qin Yuandao.


    Qin Yuandao¡¯s lips curved into a disdainful sneer. His body flickered, disappearing from his original location and easily dodging the blow.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    A loud sound echoed as the fist smashed against the ground where Qin Yuandao had just been. Dust filled the air as the floor cracked open, scaring some of the onlookers into screaming. Truly, what dreadful strength.


    ¡°Su Yunhai, you bastard, why won¡¯t you let me meet Shi Lan! Before, it was you who used despicable ways to snatch her away. She and I had long already became Dao Companions.¡± Qin Yuandao also shouted.


    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but sigh as they heard the two¡¯s dialogue. So the two actually used to have such a rtionship. They both fought for the same woman and it looks like it was Qin Yuandao who had lost. The second point was something they had secretly guessed. Qin Yuandao¡¯s aggressive invasion today might not just be as simple as taking revenge for Qin Zhao. Another reason for it could be because of this.


    ¡°Hehehe......¡± Su Yunhaiughed crazily, his white hair waving in the air: ¡°Qin Yuandao,¡°Even now, you still haven¡¯t let go of that. With your morals, you really think any women will ever like you? You¡¯d just be a contemptible wretch, hahaha......¡±


    ¡°Su Yunhai, I want your entire Su Family dead!¡± Qin Yuandao seemed to have been jabbed in his sore spot, immediately turning furious: ¡°Icy Soul Godly Fist, die!¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡± In the crowd, Qin Yu saw Qin Yuandao¡¯s attack and couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    Icy Soul Godly Fist was the strongest attack from Icy Soul Miracle. Last night, Qin Yu had personally experienced its power from Qin Zhao. However, Qin Zhao had only started learning it and couldn¡¯t bring out its full might. Otherwise, there was no way he would¡¯ve been able to beat Qin Zhao so easily.


    But the one Qin Yuandao used today was as different as the heavens and earth. Not only did Qin Yuandao possess a high cultivation, his techniques were also skillful. The might he showed was more than a hundred times more powerful than Qin Zhao¡¯s.


    In that instant, everyone was shocked by the might of the fist. The Su Family gates werepletely frozen as cold qi surged everywhere, a frosty mist filling the sky with glimmering ice crystals shining coldly under the sun. The fist pressed forward, ripping through space as it charged at Su Yunhai and the tiny figures from the Su Family behind him.


    ¡°Splitting Violent Sword!¡±


    Su Yunhai also released his most powerful strike. A broadsword appeared in his hands, chopping forward and meeting the fiercely approaching fist.


    That broadsword of his was precisely what made him famous as he wandered alone with a single sword under the heavens. Once the Violent Sword came out, it would sweep through everything in its path, even defeating the insufferably arrogant grand elder of the Zhu Family.


    But today, today would probably be thest day the Violent Sword would shine.


    Boom!


    The sword and the fist met, releasing a loud, booming noise. The onlookers felt their heart shake as they recoiled back.


    Snap!¡°


    The domineering sword that had yed countless others cracked under the ferocious fist, breaking away and falling on the ground as dust.

 Chapter 99: Spirit Realm Might

    <h4>Chapter 99: Spirit Realm Might</h4>


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The collision between the fist and sword released onest boom, ringing everywhere in the air. Everyone who was watching felt their hearts shudder as they stood there stupidly, staring at the scene wide eyed.


    Everywhere suddenly seemed to sink into a strange silence. Only the slight rustling of the cold winds could be heard.


    ¡°tter, tter.....¡±


    It was unknown how long it¡¯s been, but suddenly, the sound of cracks broke the silence. Everyone reacted sluggishly. The faces of those from the Su Family turned pale with despair.


    Everyone from the Su Family without exception fell on their knees, including Su Yunhai.


    Su Yunhai¡¯s sword broke into two halves as he fell on the ground, blood overflowing from his lips.


    In front of him, Qin Yuandao sneered disdainfully as he walked over.


    ¡°This is the strength of a Spirit Realm master? So strong.....¡± Countless hearts shook in the crowd, unable to calm down.


    Su Yunhai was finished with a single fist, just like that. Even his famed ¡®Violent Sword¡¯ had been broken. What was even more frightening was that even the people behind Su Wen had been affected and apart from the still twitching Su Wen, everyone else was motionless. Ayer of frost covered their skin as they turned into stiff corpses.


    Everyone felt a cold feeling arise from the bottom of their hearts as they watched Qin Yuandao walk towards Su Yunhai.


    Inside the crowd, Qin Yu clenched his fists, his knuckles cracking However, right now he could only endure it and wait to grow further. He hated this feeling but now he could only wait and see while cursing his own powerlessness.


    In his heart, there was some guilt and self-me. No matter how you say it, there was no way to deny that he was rted to why Qin Yuandao came to invade the Su Family.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t regret killing Qin Zhaost night. He just hated Qin Yuandao¡¯s despicable methods and his own powerlessness.


    Qin Yuandao was using Qin Zhao¡¯s death as an excuse to take out the Su Family. He was exploiting Qin Yu and using his actions as a pretext for his actions- Qin Yu loathed this. If he could, he really wanted to dash up and crush him with a fist.


    Right now, Qin Yuandao naturally wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to the densely packed crowds. All his attention was ced on Su Yunhai.


    Su Yunhai tried to get up but only managed to get partially up before copsing back on the ground. However, he didn¡¯t give up. Stubborn- that was precisely how stubborn his will was. He couldn¡¯t stand up, so he just sat there. With great difficulty, he pulled himself into a meditative stance in a pool of blood. Naturally, that blood was his.


    Qin Yuandao walked in front of him and crouched down, a dark sneer on his face as he watched Su Yunhai disdainfully.


    ¡°Su Yunhai, you probably never thought that you would one day die at my hands.¡±


    Su Yunhai slowly closed his eyes and ignored Qin Yuandao, entering his own world. His voice was unhurried: ¡°So this is spirit realm strength...... I understand.¡±


    Qin Yuandao was startled. His face twitched, appearing stunned for an instant before an expression of understanding slowly appeared on his face. His expression changed to one of hypocritical regret: ¡°¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d actually be able to use my attack to finally understand the profound principles in Spirit Realm. What a pity, it¡¯s already toote. Now there¡¯s no other path for you but death, ahaha....¡±


    ¡°It really is a pity. Perhaps, it¡¯s just the will of the heavens.¡± Su Yunhai sighed with frustration.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s will? Humpth!¡± Qin Yuandao snorted, ¡°Nope, it wasn¡¯t some ¡®heavenly will¡¯, but me wanting your life.¡±


    ¡°If you want my life, then juste. Don¡¯t speak so much rubbish.¡± Su Yunhai closed his eyes, waiting for death.


    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t need to act. You can just die there slowly. But before you die, on behalf of the friendship we¡¯ve had for many years, I¡¯ll tell you a secret and let you die in peace.¡± Qin Yuandaoughed sinisterly, ¡°Do you know why I came here early at dawn to attack your Su Family?¡±


    ¡°You guys probably all believed it¡¯s to avenge the Qin Family members who died here. Heh, idiots, didn¡¯t you guys think about when I came? Let me tell you this: before the Qin Family members even died here, I had already set out to Bao Ding City.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Yunhai abruptly opened his eyes and arderously forced his throat to speak: ¡°What...... do.... you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that before yesterday at dusk, I got news that you¡¯ve already touched the border of Spirit Realm and would break through into Spirit Realm in the next few days. Think about it, how could I possibly allow you to reach Spirit Realm? So the moment I heard the news, I immediately ran here at top speed, ahahaha.......¡± Qin Yuandaoughed proudly.


    Su Yunhai¡¯s face was deathly pale, his eyes filled with iparable hate. His body trembled as he got up furiously, ¡°You, how did you know my situation?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, people from your side told me.¡± Qin Yuandao was filled with pride.


    ¡°Who?¡± Su Yunhai¡¯s eyes zed with killing intent. He hadn¡¯t thought that today¡¯s destruction of the Su Family was actually because of a traitor in his own house. It was truly sorrowful.


    ¡°Look behind you and see who''s still alive.¡± Qin Yuandao smiled so much that his nose was almost crooked.


    Su Yunhai also didn¡¯t know where the sudden surge of strength came from as he twisted his head back. Behind him, there were only corpses. However, one had disappeared- Su Wen. Since Su Wen had disappeared, then the survivor must¡¯ve been him.


    When Su Wen heard Qin Yuandao mention the ¡®secret¡¯ just now, he had swiftly started to crawl inside the Su Family manor.


    Of course, he was just acting. He wanted to escape, but it¡¯d be impossible to do so without attracting too much attention. Not only was Qin Lai standing at the gates, there were also countless eyes behind him watching. The only way he¡¯d be able to escape covertly was if he turned into a ghost.


    Qin Lai only found out that Su Wen was somebody on their side when Qin Yuandao came and also discovered that yesterday, Su Wen had blocked him again and again to deliberately enrage the Qin Family in the public eye. This gave the Qin Family a legitimate reason to attack the Su Family.


    Su Yunhai also realised this and a trace of sorrow emerged within his anger. His voice was even more hoarse than before: ¡°When was he bribed by you?¡±


    ¡°Nope, he had never been bribed. He was somebody from my Qin Family in the beginning, his name being Qin Hui.¡± Perhaps it was because he already thought as Su Yunhai as a dead man that he no longer hid anything.


    ¡°Stop your bullshit, Su Wen¡¯s grown up in my Su Family since young. How could he be from the Qin Family and be called Qin Hui?¡± Su Yunhai gasped angrily, using all his strength to cough out this sentence.


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Qin Yuandaoughed evilly, ¡°Ten years ago, I found that Su Wen and Qin Hui looked very simr, so I grabbed Su Wen and peeled off the skin on his face while he was alive to switch it with Qin Hui. That way, he infiltrated your family disguised as Su Wen. Haha, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m very clever for being able to produce a scheme like this?¡± Qin Yuandao was immensely pleased with himself at Su Yunhai¡¯s face that was already deformed with anger.


    ¡°You peeled the skin off Su Wen¡¯s face alive?¡± Su Yunhai clenched his teeth, his lips trembling as he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you want to know about that brutal scene and how it feels to have the skin peeled off alive? Let me tell you about it-¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Su Yunhai yelled furiously as he exploded forth with a palm strike. Perhaps it was anger that excited his potential or a dying spark of energy before death, but the palm strike actually held a considerable amount of force.


    Qin Yuandao didn¡¯t even try to avoid his final palm strike, allowing it to strike at his chest. After, his chest suddenly swelled up as arge gale suddenly whistled angrily. Su Yunhai was ruthlessly blown away by the winds, tumbling heavily on the ground and spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood. This time, he didn¡¯t even have the energy to crawl.


    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself. Seeking death!¡± Qin Yuandao stood up, a fierce expression on his grotesque face.


    ¡°Grandfather, Grandfather......¡± Suddenly, a girl¡¯s weeping voice sounded from inside the Su Family. A beautiful, fairy like girl came running out of the Su Family gates.


    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go outside. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Several of the Su Family¡¯s servants tried to chase after her but failed to in the end.


    ¡°Su Yinxue.¡± Inside the crowd, Qin Yu trembled and was about to walk forward when he was pulled back by Qing Yun.


    ¡°Qin Yu, calm down.¡± Qing Yun¡¯s steady voice reminded him.


    It wasn¡¯t just Qin Yu who was surprised. When Su Yinuxue appeared, everyone watching had different reactions. This was the first time most of them had seen Su Yinxue¡¯s true face without her veil. Her appearance really didn¡¯t disappoint- her beauty was peerless, surpassing even the heavenly fairies.


    The one who really deserved the title of ¡®number one beauty¡¯ of Bao Ding City was her, not Liu Yuru of the Zhu Family.


    Su Yinxue rushed directly to Su Yunhai¡¯s fallen body, sobbing as she cried out, ¡°Grandfather, Grandfather.......¡±


    ¡°Yinxue, why did youe out! Run...... quickly, run....¡± Su Yunhai struggled to raise his head, speaking arduously.


    ¡°Shi Lan!¡± Qin Yuandao suddenly shouted, dashing forward as if he went mad. His hand grabbed Su Yinxue¡¯s delicate shoulder, his voice filled with delight: ¡°Shi Lan, I finally found you, hahaha....... I¡¯ve waited too long for this day. You¡¯ve finally agreed to see me.¡±


    ¡°Who are you, let go of me! Get off!¡± Su Yinxue¡¯s face turned ashen from fear, screaming as she struggled to get away. However, there was no way her struggles couldpare to Qin Yuandao¡¯s strength. She was powerless. The grab was very, very painful and her delicate shoulder had already almost been dislocated by Qin Yuandao¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Qin Yuandao, you bastard. Release her, she isn¡¯t Shi Lan. Shi Lan already died several decades ago.¡± Su Yunhai tried his hardest to raise his head. Although blood leaked from his lips, he was still able to produce a raspy shout.


    ¡°What¡¯d you say, Shi Lan died? No, Shi Lan¡¯s right here.¡± Qin Yuandao roared crazily.


    ¡°She¡¯s the great-granddaughter of Shi Lan and I, called Su Yinxue, not Shi Lan. r-Release her, cough, cough...¡± Su Yunhai coughed up severalrge mouthfuls of blood, enduring it to plea for Su Yinxue.


    ¡°Grandfather, Grandfather......¡± The girl weeped powerlessly. The scene made many of the onlookers feel saddened, but nobody dared to save the beauty with Qin Yuandao there.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, let my Grandfather go. If you release my Grandfather, I¡¯ll do anything, I¡¯m begging you, begging you ah......¡± Su Yinxue continued to weep and began to plead to Qin Yuandao.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it.¡± One of the onlookers finally couldn¡¯t take anymore and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re a powerful senior bullying a younger, frail girl. Aren¡¯t you going too far?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Qin Yuandao turned around and sent the other flying dead with a single palm. Waves of qi roared as they filled the skies, shooting at the dense crowds and sending them flying, including the one who had shouted just now.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± For a while, screams resounded everywhere as countless fell on the ground, bloodied and dead. A huge hole appeared in the crowd of onlookers.


    The crowd frantically retreated in fear, screams arising everywhere.


    They were so far yet had still been attacked. It was terrifying.


    ¡°Old bastard.¡± Qin Yu watched his strikes and couldn¡¯t help it anymore, taking a step out.


    ¡°Qin Yu, calm down....... You can¡¯t go out, he¡¯s too strong.¡± Qing Yun grabbed Qin Yu¡¯s hand firmly and shook her head incessantly, her beautiful eyes pleading.


    Qin Yu stared at her, his face revealing a trace of a faint smile: ¡°Miss Qing, thank you. I know he is very strong, but I have to go. Only by taking risks can I seed. At the very least, I have to go try. If I don¡¯t even have the guts to try, then how could I continue cultivating? If I die, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you with taking care of my corpse.¡± After saying this, he extended his left hand and forcefully pried off her hands.


    ¡°No, No, Qin Yu, you can¡¯t.¡± Qing Yun didn¡¯t want to let go, tears already pooling in her eyes. However, Qin Yu still ended up breaking free of her grasp and walked out from everyone¡¯s shocked and pitying eyes. The sight of his rear figure brought a moving and tragic feeling to it.


    ¡°Huh, there¡¯s still more people seeking death?¡±


    Qin Yuandao released Su Yinxue and stared at Qin Yu angrily. He was just about to act when Qin Lai suddenly shouted from beside him.


    ¡°Esteemed Father, that¡¯s Qin Yu. He¡¯s Qin Yu.¡±


    ¡°Qin Yu?¡± Qin Yuandao¡¯s gaze sharpened as he stared rigidly at Qin Yu who was slowly walking forward. His features were both somewhat familiar and unfamiliar.


    He was normally always in closed door cultivation and the only time he had seen Qin Yu was five years ago. After five years, his face naturally would¡¯ve changed a lot so he was not very familiar with it.


    Under a thousand eyes in addition to Qin Yuandao and Qin Lai¡¯s gaze, Qin Yu walked forward and stood in front of the two.


    Qin Yuandao narrowed his eyes as he looked at Qin Yu strangely: ¡°Are you Qin Yu?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s reply was calm. He wasn¡¯t the slightest bit afraid or panicked at Qin Yuandao¡¯s strength. The courage he disyed gained him the admiration of all the onlookers. If any of them had been exchanged with Qin Yu and had to stand in front of such a terrifying monster like Qin Yuandao, their legs probably never would¡¯ve stopped shaking, nevermind speak.


    ¡°A merete stage Immersion Realm cultivator like you actually managed to kill my Qin Zhao. It¡¯s really unexpected.¡±


    Although Qin Yu had deliberately concealed his aura, it was still useless under Qin Yuandao¡¯s eyes who discovered Qin Yu¡¯s realm in a nce.


    Beside him, Qin Lai was startled. Late stage Immersion Realm? Last night, Qin Yu obviously only showed strength at the middle of Immersion Realm. Could it be that he didn¡¯t use his full strengthst night?


    He didn¡¯t know at all that Qin Yu had only just broken through tote stage Immersion Realmst night.


    ¡°How about you and I make a deal?¡± Qin Yu didn¡¯t want to talk more about his killing of Qin Zhao and went straight to the point.


    ¡°Humpth.¡± Qin Yuandao snorted disdainfully, ¡°How is a discarded son of the Qin Family like you worthy to make a deal with me?¡±


    Qin Yu ignored Qin Yuandao¡¯s disdain and continued to speak: ¡°Didn''t¡¯t you want to avenge Qin Zhao? If you leave the Su Family alone, I¡¯ll kill myself right in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha......¡± Qin Yuandao released a loud, satirizingugh: ¡°You really like to dream. I want you dead, so why would I bother trying to talk things out? Die!¡± As he shouted, he pped forward with his palm as if he was just swatting a housefly. For a mere Immersion Realm cultivator, he didn¡¯t even feel like using any techniques and just swatted out.


    ¡°Winds, retreat.¡±


    ¡°Cloudtrack Phantom, dodge!¡±


    With two movement techniquesyered on top of each other, Qin Yu¡¯s speed was like a ghost as he disappeared from his original spot.


    The windy currents from Qin Yuandao¡¯s palm strike formed a small hurricane, whistling through the air towards Qin Yu¡¯s remnant image.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qin Yuandao was somewhat surprised. A mere Immersion Realm cultivator had actually managed to dodge his blow, causing him to feel a bit of disbelief. Was this speed something an Immersion Realm cultivator could reach?


    Although Qin Yu dodged this palm, he was still hit far away by the berserk winds it had caused. There were two entire realms between Immersion Realm and Spirit Realm. Even if Qin Yu was stronger, it would be impossible to contend against a Spirit Realm cultivator.


    Qin Yu tried his best to stablize his body after being sted away by the winds in the air. However, his feet still hadn¡¯t touched the floor when he heard the angry whistle of the winds above his head. An erged palm was crushing down from the sky, aiming at his skull. The strength of this palm strike was several times stronger than the previous one.


    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± In the crowd, Qing Yun released a lung splitting scream.


    ¡°No!¡± Qin Yu also shouted.


    However, nothing could stop the overwhelming momentum in the palm strike.


    ¡®Rumble!¡¯


    The earth trembled as sand and dust filled the air. Qin Yu¡¯s body was swatted ruthlessly into the earth, instantly submerged in the gravel and dirt.


    ¡°Humpth, you bastard of the Qin Family. Such a death is too easy.¡± Qin Yuandao dropped down from the sky and swung his sleeve, a disdain snort sounding from his throat.


    Everybody only saw what happened after the clouds of dust dispersed. In the area Qin Yu had just stood was an enormous palm imprint, with Qin Yu right in the middle of that. His body was syed out and sunken in the dirt. He was motionless, life and death unknown.

 Chapter 100: If You Want My Death, You Too Must Die Before This Laozi

    <h4>Chapter 100: If You Want My Death, You Too Must Die Before This Laozi</h4>


    "Qin Yu." Qing Yun, who was amongst the crowd, buried her face in her hands as she wept. It was as if her heart had lost something very important in this very instant. It made her heart feel quite pained. The pain was so much that it was able to cause her, a cold and indifferent woman, to lose control and shed tears like a flood.


    However, she restrained herself from rushing out with all her effort. At the moment, a chill that was as cold as the dead engulfed her heart that was feeling intense pain. Her fingertips dug deep into her tender and delicate skin. Blood flowed out, but she did not feel any pain. Within her heart, she swore with resentment, "I, Qing Yun, cannot exist together with the Qin Family. I will kill every one of you that I see!"


    She released an icy cold killing intent, causing the surrounding air to grow cold. The people who she stood around her suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. They hastily turned their heads in fright and looked around. They couldn''t help themselves from shivering the moment they saw the ice cold killing intent that exploded forth from the eyes of the cold and elegant woman beside them. They quickly pulled a few steps away. For a time, the space around Qing Yun was empty.


    "Is he dead?" At this moment, someone from within the crowd asked a question.


    "You''re wasting your breath. He is certainly dead." Someone else immediately answered with disdain. "Only an imbecile would ask such a question."


    "You are the damned imbecile. How do you know he''s dead? Were you able to see him breathe hisst from this far away?" The person refuted in refusal.


    "You really are an idiot. How about you let that old monster smack you with a palm? Give it a try, and let''s see if you live or die?"


    "I..." The person choked on his words and was speechless for a time. If he had been the one up there, he would certainly be smacked to death.


    "Truly an idiot." Countless people cast gazes of disdain and ridicule at him, causing his face to turn red from holding himself back. In the end, he lowered his head in embarrassment. Even he felt that he was quite an idiot this time around. It was so obvious, yet he had still doubted that Qin Yu had died. Even masters of the transformation realm would be smacked to death by that strike, let alone cultivators of the immersion realm.


    Qin Yuandao and Qin Lai felt the same as these people. They did not have the slightest doubt that Qin Yu was dead.


    After easily killing Qin Yu, Qin Yuandao turned around, knocked Su Yinxue unconscious, and struck thest breath out of Su Yunhai.


    Then, he turned around, and his deep and dark eyes radiated with a terrifying glow that shot at the spectating crowd.


    With a rumble, the spectating crowd all pulled back in fright.


    "Listen to this Laozi everyone. From henceforth, the Su Family no longer exists. Every property and item of the Su Family now belongs to my Qin Family. If anyone dares to move even a single de of grass, I will exterminate their entire n!" His voice was like the cry of thunder, rumbling and exploding above the crowd, shocking them and causing their blood and energy to surge. There were some ordinary people who didn''t cultivate, and the shock caused them to bleed from the seven orifices of the head as they toppled to the ground. It was unknown whether they lived or died.


    Curiosity killed the cat. These people hade around to spectate out of curiosity, resulting in their tragic end.


    "You guys should have had your fill of watching. Get lost for this Laozi right now!"


    As soon as he roared "get lost", it was as if thunder scorched the ins. The weaker cultivators spat out blood from their mouths due to the shock. They bolted away in fright. Soon, the densely packed crowd of spectators dispersed chaotically. They fled frantically in different directions far into the distance. They feared that they would simply be shocked to death if they were a moment too slow.


    Within the crowd of fleeing people, there was a slim figure who wore a ck robe that covered his body from head to toe. This person didn''t seem to be affected. He wasn''t like the others, bolting away in terror. Instead, he moved with tranquility and left calmly.


    "So he turned out to be in the Spirit Realm. He''s way too powerful. Time is of the essence for me, Zhu Zhike. I must quickly make a breakthrough, otherwise, the Zhu Family will likely be the next Su Family."


    The figure mumbled to himself as he left calmly. Though his footsteps were tranquil, his heart was heavy. An intense feeling of crisis was oppressing him.


    After Qin Yuandao since everyone scattering, he turned around and he stared at the unconscious Su Yinxue with his treacherous gaze. An expression of boundless shock was revealed on his ugly old face. "She''s to simr. She simply a carbon copy. You look exactly like Shi Lan back in the day. She is gone, so you will take her ce. Hahaha!"


    Qin Yuandao let out aughed heartily as if he were mad, causing Qin Lai by his side to feel fear in his heart. Qin Lai was really scared that Qin Yuandao wasughing himself into a lunatic.


    He hadn''t turned into a lunatic, but he was doing things like a lunatic. Hisughter faded away, and he carried Sue Yinxue in his arms. He faced Qin Lai and said, "I leave this ce to you. Tomorrow, Qin Chong''s people will hurry their way here and rendezvous with you. Tell them to properly handle the Su Family''s property. Remember, don''t spare a single member of the Su Family. Okay. I am going to head back andplete my long cherished wish of many years. Hahaha!"


    It was another deranged heartyugh that resonated through the highest of clouds. As heughed, his figure transformed into a berserk hurricane, and he surged toward the distance. Smoke and dust scattered all behind him, forming a long dragon of churning smoke and dust.


    Qin Lai watched as Qin Yuandao slowly disappeared within the surging cloud of smoke. He was stupefied in ce for quite some time. He found it quite unexpected that the Grand Elder would be mad for the sake of a single woman.


    Of course, that was the Grand Elder''s business. It was none of his business. Right now his mission was to guard this ce of the Su Family. He would not let a single person move even a de of grass of the Su Family.


    This job was very easy. With Qin Yuandao having shocked the souls of everyone here with his powerful might, it was guaranteed that no one would dare to provoke Qin Lai.


    As for the people of the Su family, their strongest ¡ª Su Yunhai and the few masters of the transformation realm ¡ª had already been eliminated. At the same time, the people at the peak of the immersion realm and of the middle of the immersion realm were eliminated as well. The strongest of the Su Family were now likely those of the initial immersion realm. Before a master of the transformation realm, these people were nothing but the ants of ants.


    Right now, Qin Lai had a main job to do, and that was to enter the Su Family and kill all of them such that no one remained. However, he had one thing he needed to do before this job.


    It had to do with Qin Yu. He needed to dismember Qing Yun''s body to a million pieces. Only then would he vent the hate in his heart fromst night.


    "Even if you are dead Qin Yu, this Laozi will make it so that you will die without a corpse intact." He spoke with hate. He raised the sword in his hand and walked to the location where Qin Yu''s body was lying down.


    Qin Yuy within that enormous palm print. He moved not an inch within that sunken earth.


    "Laozi will first cleave off your head, separating it from your dead body. This way you will go to hell as a headless ghost." Qin Lai roared as he raised his sword. He was about to cleave down upon Qin Yu''s skull.


    "Stay your hand!" A cute voice suddenly exploded forth. Within the shout, an azure sword light rended the air, causing an assault of screaming rumbles.


    Qin Lai''s eyebrows shot up. There was actually someone who dared to ambush him. There was someone who wasn''t scared of retaliation from the Qin Family?


    "How brazen." Qin Lai roared. His sharp sword, which had been about to cleave down on Qin Yu, spun around. His body turned as he ughtered toward the azure sword light that attacked him.


    "ng."


    And ear piercing sound of sword meeting sword rang forth. Sparks bloomed with radiance within the noise.


    The two people split apart after the exchange. Qin Lai red with fury at the person who attacked him. He never expected it to be a youngdy of dark clothing. This cool and elegant woman had distinctive features.


    This youngdy was none other than Qing Yun.


    Qing Yun hadn''t walked far. She had been constantly hiding not too far in the distance, prepared to retrieve Qin Yu''s corpse. She never expected Qin Lai to be this vicious to actually want to destroy Qin Yu''s corpse. It was because of this that she disregarded everything and came ughtering upon him.


    "The Azure Edge Sword. You are of Luobei City''s Qing Family." Qin Lai had never encountered Qing Yun before, so he didn''t recognize her. However, the Azure Edge Sword had a reputation outside, and Qin Lai had experienced in this sword for himself before. This was a sword passed down from generation to generation within the Qing Family. It was because of this that he was able to determine that Qing Yun was of the Qing Family.


    "Humph. So your Qin Family wants to trail in the footsteps of the Su Family as well?" Qin Lai asked in fury.


    Qing Yun''s face grew cold. She replied in fury. "He is already dead, and you still won''t let him go?"


    "That is my business. It is none of your god damn business. A trifling cultivator of the immersion realm actually dares to appear before me. Do you believe that my Qin Family wouldn''t dare make a move against you because you are of the Qing Family? Listen. Today Laozi will first exterminate you. Then he will exterminate your Qing Family on another day. Just cast me your life!" Qin Lai roared as he pounced upon her in crazed ughter. He swung out with his sword, releasing a terrifying sword-light that''s instantly enveloped Qing Yun.


    "Nine forms of the Azure Edge Sword! Die!" Qing Yun could only rely on the Azure Edge Sword and its nine forms to fight against Qin Lai. Though Qin Lai possessed injuries, he was still a master of the transformation realm. She, a cultivator of the immersion realm, normally wasn''t a match for him.


    Were not for the fact that Qin Lai was injured. The single exchange of blows would have sent her, a jade beauty, to death.


    The two people fought intensely, during which none noticed something particr about Qin Yu whoy embedded in the earth. His body was giving off a ck radiating glow.


    "Die die die!" Qin Lai attacked in a crazy storm. His sword-light blotched the sky and covered the earth. His might was a torrent that overflowed the heavens as he suppressed Qing Yun, causing her to retreat little by little.


    "Hehe.... It''s time to end this. Die for me!" Amidst the mad roar, Qin Lai unleashed his most powerful attack. The eye piercing sword-light prated through the void, stabbing upon Qing Yun''s pupils and covering her line of sight. This made her eyes see an illusion of dizziness.


    "No ¡ª!" Qing Yun screamed as she struggled, but it was all futile. Qin Lai sword already locked deathly upon her. It was impossible to escape.


    "Am I going to die like this?" In her final moments, she gave up all attempts of resisting. Her beautiful eyes closed as she waited for the instant when death would arrive.


    "Perhaps it is also fate for me to die together with you." The youngdy''s delicate and cute lips actually revealed a hint of a smile. It was a smile that faced death.


    But it was the most bizarre thing. Before death could im her, she felt Qin Lai''s sword press against her throat, yet it made no motion in its next step.


    Could it be that this scoundrel felt that she looked beautiful and suddenly had protective feelings for the fairer sex engender in his heart?


    She only realized that this was not the case when she opened her eyes. Instead, her eyes saw a very bizarre scene. A bloody tip of the de was protruding out from the front of Qin Lai''s stomach. The dark red blood, thin as water, came bubbling out from within the slit created from the de.


    How was this possible?


    The bloody de. She was far too familiar with this bloody de. It was none other than the de that Qin Yu often used.


    Was it Qin Yu? How was this possible...? She didn''t dare believe it.


    Qin Lai and was the same, not daring to believe it as well. He gazed in shock at the bloody de that prated his stomach. His face contorted, and he really wanted to know the identity of the person who stabbed him from behind. The person had grasped the time for an ambush at the perfect moment, and the person had done it such that not even gods nor demons realized it. Was it a ghost?


    He slowly turned his head, and he saw that delicate face he was all too familiar with. In this moment, his pupils instantly dted, and the muscles of his face spasmed in waves after waves.


    Qin Yu. It was actually Qin Yu. He didn''t dare believe it, but these were the facts.


    "Y-You... You''re supposed to be dead... Right?" Qin Lai squeezed out these words from his throat with difficulty.


    Qin Yu''s lips split into a grin. His mouth was filled with scarlet red blood, but he didn''t care. He still smiled with delight all the same. "It isn''t as easy as you think to kill me. If you want my death, you too must die before this Laozi. Hehehe...."

 Chapter 101: An Unwilling Death

    <h4>Chapter 101: An Unwilling Death</h4>


    Qin Lai wasn''t willing to ept such a thing. He shook his head like mad.


    "No. No. How can I die by your hands like this...I refuse to ept this. I refuse to ept this."


    He could ept being struck to death by a single palm from a powerful expert or dying in arge battlefield. However, he absolutely couldn''t ept dying this way. He was actually about to die by the hands of an Immersion Realm cultivator who was seriously injured.


    There was a saying that an unexpected death, akin to a boat capsizing in a ditch, would lead to one passing away wide-eyed, with many remaining grievances. In Qin Lai''s case, the ditch in which his boat capsized was extremely tiny, so he would die with his eyes bulging wide open with discontentment.


    "AHHHHH! ARGHHHH!"


    The unwillingness and fury that filled his heart transformed into a roar like that of a wild beast. The sound surpassed that of thunder, and internal energy from his entire body came thundering and surging out, forming a berserk wave of qi that sted out in all directions.


    Qing Yun and Qin Yu were closest to the wave of qi and they bore the brunt of the impact. As they cried in rm, the two were sted far away.


    Qing Yun was better off. She was able to quickly react after she was sent flying, and she firmly stabilized herself with her feet as shended. However, Qin Yu was screwed. He smashed into the ground, andrge amounts of blood came bubbling forth from his mouth once again.


    "Qin Yu!" Qing Yun screamed as she saw Qin Yu''s condition. She threw herself over to him. "H-How is your body? Don''t move. Don''t say a word...quick! Eat this medicine."


    Qing Yun was flustered as she fished out a few medicinal bottles from her bosom. She found the medicinal pills for treating injuries and stuffed them all into Qin Yu''s mouth.


    Qin Yu swallowed the medicine, along with his blood, down his throat. A loud thud could be heard up ahead just as he finished swallowing. Though Qin Lai was far too unwilling to die, he still fell to the ground. Blood continued to bubble forth from his wound, instantly dying the ground beneath his body red.


    "Qin Yu. Qin Yu...you. You..."


    He was unable to swallow down his fury. He gnashed his teeth in anger and there was a vicious expression on his face. His hands dug deep into the earth. He raised his head and stared at them like a furious beast. He red so ferociously that his eyeballs were practically about to break out from his eye socket. If it was possible, he would have his eyeballs shoot out in a deadly attack and kill Qin Yu. Unfortunately, this was impossible.


    He hated. He hated Qin Yu. And he hated his own negligence even more.


    "I refuse to ept this. I hate this. I hate this!"


    "Even if I turn into a vengeful ghost, I won''t let you go! I will¡ª"


    Bubble bubble. The blood that bubbled forth from his chest clogged up the words he was about to say. The blood dribbled out of his mouth, dying arge portion of the earth red.


    Gasp. He used all his strength to open his mouth, still wishing to speak. However, he could only let out wheezing sounds from his throat. In the end, while he was still feeling unwilling and hateful, his head smashed to the ground with a thud.


    "Ha, he''s finally dead." Qin Yu open his mouth and was about tough, but this caused his wound to reopen. Blood nearly sprayed out of his mouth again.


    "Don''t talk. Concentrate on healing." Qing Yun said solemnly.


    "Ha!" Qin Yu didn''t speak any further after chuckling. He began to sit and heal himself. His Refined Qi began to circte in his body with all its healing energy, crazily treating his injuries. He did this in an extreme manner, causing his body to faintly glow with white light.


    At the same time, the Earth Spirit Pearl within his sea of consciousness began to bleed out and exhaust itself once more, transfusing energy into Qin Yu''s body and helping him recover from his injuries.


    If the Earth Spirit Pearl were a person, it would onlyment. It had just recovered its vitality over the course of the year. It never expected that it would have to exhaust itself again. This was truly quite painful.


    As Qing Yun watched Qin Yu heal, she discovered that there was both a white glow and a ck glow on his body. This caused her to be quite startled. Just what sort of object was within Qin Yu''s body for him to be able to glow with different colors of light?


    There was something that made her even more amazed. Beneath the alternate flickering of the two different colors of light, she was able to see Qin Yu''s weak aura gradually stabilize with her naked eye. His deathly paleplexion gradually regained hints of color.


    This sort of healing technique was far too mystical.


    It was fortunate that Qing Yun was the person beside Qin Yu. If it were any other cultivator, it would be hard for them to not feel greedy. Such a cultivator would force Qin Yu to spill the secrets of this technique.


    Qing Yun faithfully guarded him by his side. She waited for him in silence.


    ...


    Outside of Bao Ding City, there was arge pavilion on the road leading to Luosang City. This pavilion was a rest spot for travelers.


    Qin Yuandao just happened to walk into this pavilion, carrying the unconscious Su Yinxue. Inside, there was already someone who arrived earlier and was waiting for Qin Yuandao. It was none other than Su Wen. He had taken a shortcut.


    "Esteemed Father." Su Wen hurriedly stepped forward in a deferential bow when he saw Qin Yuandao.


    Qin Yuandao nodded his head in response. He ced Su Yinxue on a chair inside the pavilion with utmost care. It looked as if he was afraid of waking her up.


    Su Wen swept a nce at Su Yinxue. A particr look shed in his eyes. It was truly a pity that a beautiful, tender, and lovely flower had actually fallen into the hands of an old ox. Su Wen only dared to feel this pity within his heart. This old ox was none other than Qin Yuandao, after all. Su Wen didn''t dare to let out even a fart in front of him.


    "Because of me, these past few years have been tough for you, Qin Hui." After he ced Su Yinxue down, Qin Yuandao turned to speak to Su Wen.


    Su Wen was overwhelmed by the favor that Qin Yuandao gave him. He hastily spoke deferentially. "It is my duty to serve the Qin Family. It hasn''t been tough at all."


    "Excellent. No wonder this old man looked favorably upon you back in the day." Qin Yuandao rubbed the short beard on his chin. He praised, "I will remember the meritorious service that you have done this time. Return back to the Qin Family after dealing with the remaining members of the Su Family. This old man will promote you to the First Elder of the Qin Family."


    "Thank you, Esteemed Father. Qin Hui will certainly execute his task with all his effort." Su Wen was emotionally stirred. He finally obtained the appropriate reciprocation afterying low as an insider for many years.


    "Esteemed Father, I have already killed everyone inside the Su Family¡¯spound. As for their leader Su Xiongfei and the others who were away at the time, I have used a sound transmission stone to tell them the situation over here. At this moment, they should be rushing back at top speed. We can ambush them midway through their journey and wipe them out in one go."


    "Excellent. Convene with Su Xiongfei and the others a step earlier and draw their people into our circle of ambush."


    "Yes."


    Su Wen epted the order. He was about to turn and leave, but he suddenly turned his body back to face Qin Yuandao. "Esteemed Father. I need to talk to you about Qin Yu. We need to take preventive measures against him. If we allow this man to grow, he will certainly be a nightmare for us in the future." Su Wen had personally witnessed Qin Yu''s terrifyingbat power. He had seen Qin Yu kill Qin Zhao and cleave Du Lang apart. These were all fights where Qin Yu emerged victorious against those above his cultivation realm. Moreover, it looked as if Qin Yu didn¡¯t reveal his full strength during those times. Qin Yu was far too demonic.


    "I wanted to capture himst night, but Su Yinxue did her utmost to stop it. That was the only reason why I failed." Su Wen felt a bit of regret when he spoke.


    "That unworthy child has already been eliminated by this old man." Qin Yuandao smiled with content.


    "Huh." Su Wen paused for a moment. He had left before he could see Qin Yuandao smack Qin Yu into the ground with a palm strike. He didn''t know what urred after, and he never expected that Qin Yu would be disposed of this quickly.


    Since Qin Yu had already been disposed of, there was nothing left for Su Wen to say. Su Wen gave a courteous bow toward Qin Yuandao before quickly disappearing into a cloud of dust in the distance.


    Qin Yuandao didn''t stay for long. He lifted and carried the unconscious Su Yinxue and quickly disappeared at the end of the road ahead.


    ...


    Outside the doors of the Su Family, Qin Yu''s aura finally stabilized after approximately an hour of healing. However, he would need a substantial amount of time topletely recover from his injuries. It was already a miracle for him to stabilize his injuries in such a short period of time.


    Qing Yun saw Qin Yu open his eyes and stop his healing process. She hastily asked in pleasant shock, "Are you alright? How do you feel?"


    Qin Yu gave a gentle smile and nodded his head. He used his hands to prop his body off the ground and stood up. Qing Yun quickly gave him her arm for support and helped him get up.


    "There isn''t anything majorly wrong with me. It''s just that they..." Qin Yu gazed toward the corpses of the Su Family thatid on the ground, and a hint of guilt shed on his face. In the end, he was unable to save them.


    When she saw Qin Yu''s expression, Qing Yun tried tofort him. "Qin Yu, don''t think too much. You have already done your best."


    "No matter how you spin it, I have involved all these people, yet I am unable to save them." Qin Yu let out a sigh.


    "Qin Yu, matters have alreadye this far. There''s no point in thinking too much. We can still help retrieve their bodies. At the very least, we can''t let the Qin Family leave the bodies to be disyed in public. We can''t let such cruelty happen," Qing Yun quietly said.


    "Okay, let''s go." The two first walked toward Su Yunhai''s corpse.


    Qin Yu squatted down and was about to move Su Yunhai''s corpse, but he suddenly stopped the moment his hand touched Su Yunhai''s body. Hisplexion changed.


    "What''s wrong?" Qing Yun asked curiously when she saw the change in Qin Yu''splexion.


    "He is still alive." A tinge of pleasant shock was present in Qin Yu¡¯s voice.


    "What? He is still alive?" Qing Yun found it hard to believe.


    "Hurry. Help him inside. I will try healing him." Qin Yu didn''t have the time to exin things to Qing Yun. Saving the man was of the utmost importance.


    "Okay." Qing Yun didn''t ask too many questions. She and Qin Yu worked together to half carry and half support Su Yunhai into the Su Family''spound.


    They entered thepound, and the corpses thaty strewn all over the ce caused the two to stop their footsteps. They were quite baffled. Just who was it who killed these people?


    Qin Yuandao¡¯s ughter didn¡¯t spread to inside thepound. He had just left with Su Yinxue, and Qin Lai didn''t even have the chance toe inside before he was killed. Aside from these two, could there have been a third person who entered thepound and ughtered the people inside? Who was that person?


    Of course, Qing Yun and Qin Yu didn''t have the time to think about who the person could be. The most important thing was to save Su Yunhai. They continued walking ahead after a momentary pause.


    There were many rooms in the Su Family''spound. The two people chose a random room to burst into, and they ced Su Yunhai atop a rug. Qing Yun supported him to sit up properly, then Qin Yu sat behind him, and pressed his palm on his back. He began circting his energy to heal Su Yunhai.


    "Qin Yu. You are already injured. Exhausting your energy this way to heal him... Will that...?" Qing Yun was a bit worried that Qin Yu''s body wouldn''t be able to sustain it.


    "It''s nothing. I can do it." Qin Yu gave Qing Yun aforting gaze, and his energy began to surge as it transfused into Su Yunhai''s body.


    Though it was nothing, Qing Yun was still quite worried.


    ...


    This time the healing process didn''tst very long. Qin Yu was unable to continue after half an hour. Sweat seeped from his forehead, and hisplexion was pale.


    "That''s enough, Qin Yu. Quickly let go." Qing Yun let go of Su Yunhai and quickly pulled Qin Yu apart from him.


    Qin Yu''s body tilted the instant he separated from Su Yunhai. He fell to one side, unable to control his body. Luckily, Qing Yun supported him in time.


    "Qin Yu. Are you okay? Quickly eat these medicinal pills." Qing Yun took out her medicinal bottles in a fluster once more, but when she opened them up, she realized that all of the medicine had already been eaten a moment ago.


    Qin Yu saw just how anxious Qing Yun was, and his pale face revealed a tranquil smile. "It''s nothing. I will be good once I rest for a while. Quickly go see how Senior Su is doing."

 Chapter 102: Burning Down the Su Family Manor.

    <h4>Chapter 102: Burning Down the Su Family Manor.</h4>


    Defiant Martial God


    As Qin Yu looked at Qing Yun¡¯s anxious face, a calm smile appeared on his pale face: ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while. You should quickly go and see how the Su Family senior is.¡±


    ¡°Ai...youngster, there¡¯s no need to waste any more of your energy.¡±


    Su Yunhai, who was seated silently, suddenly released a sigh, startling the two for a moment before they burst into excitement.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve woken up! Quick, support me up.¡± Qin Yu was filled with excitement and he slowly made his way to the Su Family elder with Qing Yun¡¯s support.


    Su Yunhai opened his eyes and observed the couple near him. He shifted his gaze to Qin Yu and asked, "You¡¯re that Qin Yu, right?¡±


    Earlier, when Qin Yu left the crowd to face off against Qin Yuandao, Su Yunhai was still alive. He had personally watched Qin Yu fight, and hence he knew that the youth in front of him was Qin Yu.


    ¡°I am Qin Yu.¡± Qin Yu nodded.


    ¡°You are still alive?¡± An expression of surprise was revealed on the aged face of Su Yunhai. After being struck deep into the earth by a Spirit Realm Master, it was a miracle for him to have survived. Nobody was clearer than him regarding the might of a Spirit Realm cultivator. Even he would probably not have survived if he was mmed into the ground like that, much less Qin Yu. At best, he would end up barely alive and struggling at death¡¯s door. However, Qin Yu was just an Immersion Realm cultivator, so how...?


    Su Yunhai had no idea how Qin Yu managed to survive.


    Qin Yu¡¯s smiled at Su Yunhai and exined, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m wearing the Golden Silkworm Armor. Look.¡± Qin Yu lifted his robes and revealed the Golden Silkworm Armor that he wore underneath.


    But when Su Yunhai saw the Golden Silkworm Armor, an expression of surprise appeared on his face. The Golden Silkworm Armor was covered in rips and tears. Some areas were in tatters and were barely held together with just a thread, revealing the skin underneath.


    Qin Yuandao¡¯s strike had truly been ruthless. The Golden Silkworm Armor that was normally imprable by anything had been turned into rags by his single palm strike.


    Although it was ruined, the Golden Silkworm Armor had still been an enormous boon to Qin Yu and prevented him from being swatted to death. At the very least, it managed to block half of the force behind Qin Yuandao strike. Qin Yu had to bear the other half himself.


    Of course, if it wasn¡¯t for him cultivating the ¡°Secrets to Eternal Life¡± and the help from the Earth Spirit Pearl, even half of Qin Yuandao¡¯s strike probably would¡¯ve been too much for Qin Yu to bear.


    It was fortunate that he had so many life-saving techniques at hand. Otherwise, he definitely would have died today.


    ¡°Youngster, although your treasured armor had some effect, if it wasn''t for your strength, you would still have died. Your constitution really makes this old man astonished.¡± Su Yunhai sighed.


    ¡°Senior, I only survived by luck.¡± Qin Yu smiled and did not want to exin too much. It would be best if only he knew the secrets of his body.


    ¡°This sort of thing can¡¯t be done just by luck.¡± Su Yunhai slowly shook his head, ¡°But you can¡¯t disregard that luck yed a big factor indeed. This old man just doesn¡¯t understand. Under such a situation, why did you stille out? Don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°Sighhh.¡± Qin Yu released a long breath, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to live? However, a proper man must do what has to be done. If I hadn¡¯te out earlier, I would live with guilt for the rest of my life. Over time, the guilty conscience could turn into a heart demon [1. Think of it as a Qi Deviation: messing up due to extreme emotions in cultivating and falling to the path of a demonic cultivator/dying depending on the novel] and influence my future. My path will be doomed for failure and I won¡¯t ever be able to be truly powerful. If I want to be somebody truly powerful, then even if the oue is death, I have to stand up and face it courageously.¡±


    Although Qin Yu¡¯s voice was not very loud, every word he said shocked the hearts of Qing Yun and Su Yunhai.


    The road of a cultivator was difficult and bing somebody truly strong was even harder. If you did not have the willpower and courage to face death in the eye, it will be impossible to be truly strong.


    Qin Yu¡¯s heart for cultivation was something that others couldn¡¯t bepared to.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really astonished this old man by saying these words at such a young age.¡± Su Yunhai¡¯s hoarse voice spoke slowly, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t need to feel any guilt. The Su Family¡¯s incident never had any rtionship with you.¡±


    ¡°No rtionship with me?¡± Qin Yu was startled as he looked at Su Yunhai doubtfully.


    ¡°Right, no rtionship with you.¡± With an aged and hoarse voice, Su Yunhai briefly exined the whole story.


    Now that he knew the real story, the dazed look on Qin Yu¡¯s face gradually eased as his heart shed with understanding.


    ¡°Qin Yuandao is simply too shameless.¡± Qing Yun angrily said from the side.


    ¡°So it turns out Su Yunhai had originally been one of Qin Yuandao¡¯s people. That means the people in the courtyard were probably killed by him.¡± Qin Yu thought of the dead bodies in the courtyard.


    ¡°What¡¯d you say?¡± Su Yunhai¡¯s pallid face suddenly trembled. He wanted to stand up but ultimately did not have the strength to. Instead, his wound even reopened, causing more blood to leak from his lips.


    ¡°Senior, be careful.¡± Qin Yu grabbed his hand and sent another surge of qi into his body.


    Su Yunahai¡¯s face was bitter as he sighed, ¡°Qi Yu, don¡¯t waste your strength. This old man¡¯s major organs have already started to break down. Even an immortal wouldn¡¯t be able to save me now.¡±


    Qin Yu had long checked out the situation in his body and knew that he was right. His heart had already begun to break down and even if the ¡°Secrets to Eternal Life¡± was more powerful, it still would not be enough to save him. It was already amazing for him to still be breathing now.


    ¡°Qin Yu, could you do something for me?¡± Su Yunhai suddenly grabbed Qin Yu¡¯s hand and clutched it tightly. His state of mind seemed a bit off as his entire body trembled fiercely.


    ¡°Senior, please speak.¡± Qin Yu felt that something was wrong and hastily replied, ¡°If you need any help and if it¡¯s within my ability, I will.¡±


    ¡°First, save my family¡¯s Yinxue. Second, kill that Su Wen in my ce.¡± After saying this, an ardent hatred appeared in that old man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I would do those two things even if you didn¡¯t say it.¡± Qin Yu clenched his teeth as he replied: ¡°As soon as I have the strength, I¡¯ll rush to Luosang City and settle the bill with Qin Yuandao, that old codger.¡± A deep hatred also appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Good. Since you¡¯ve promised, this old man will help transfer some power to you.¡± After saying this, a dreadful amount of power suddenly exploded from Su Yunhai. This was his dying sh, and it came frombusting the remaining vestiges of power from his life and cultivation.


    A strong outpouring of powerful energy surged like electricity from Su Yunhai¡¯s shriveled hands into Qin Yu¡¯s body. It traveled up his arm like a tidal wave before starting to circte in his body.


    Qin Yu¡¯s face changed drastically: ¡°Senior, you can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk bullshit. Just take this old man¡¯s two hundred year¡¯s worth of cultivation.¡± Su Yunhai¡¯s powerful voice boomed without the weakness and hoarseness from before. This was his final show of strength afterbusting his power. ¡°I am already a dead man. To be able to give my entire life¡¯s power to somebody like you, I am truly lucky. If the Su Family survives this cmity, please look after them if you can.¡±


    Qin Yu still wanted to speak, but the powerful, surging waves of energy had already entered his body. He knew clearly that if he did not quickly circte these waves of energy around his body, his meridians might burst from the enormous power contained within the energy and the consequences of that would be too terrifying to fathom.


    Therefore, he could only sit straight and enter a meditative stance. The energy began to settle in his dantian as his meridians widened and frantically absorbed the vast amount of energy charging in.


    Su Yunhai¡¯s two hundred year¡¯s worth of cultivation crowded inside his body, absorbed by a vessel only at the Immersion Realm. It was fortunate that it was Qin Yu. Otherwise, another person¡¯s meridians probably would have exploded by now.


    Su Yunhai didn¡¯t have any other choice. He also wanted to slowly transport all of his energy in, but he did not have the time. Thebustion of his vital energy was an extremely fast process and so he had to rush all his energy inside Qin Yu as fast as possible.


    The power of Qin Yu¡¯s aura mbered up as huge gusts of wind blew out from where the two sat, forming a small typhoon that whistled madly around them.


    Qing Yun, who was watching nearby, couldn¡¯t help but step back multiple times as the two released all their power.


    Pop!


    Qin Yu¡¯s body released a popping sound as he broke through from thete stage Immersion Realm into peak stage Immersion Realm.


    The energy continued to flow in and his cultivation continued to rise.


    He was quickly arriving at Transformation Realm. Qin Yu had now touched upon the doorstep to Transformation Realm and was soon about to attack the barrier to Transformation Realm.


    Once, twice...


    He failed to break through several times. The violently surging qi boiling in his body had nowhere to go, causing Qin Yu¡¯s body to swell.


    ¡°Qin Yu, you can do it, you have to seed...¡± Qing Yun stood near them, her heart anxious. She clenched her fists, her palms sweaty from worry. She was even more worried than Qin Yu.


    Having energy poured into you was not always a good thing. Many times, it was something unfortunate and often ended in death from the qi bursting your meridians.


    ¡°Ah, argh¡ª!¡±


    Suddenly, Qin Yu seemed as if he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and released a thunderous roar that echoed loudly, reaching even the clouds. All the nearby buildings shook as the air was filled with sand and dust.


    Bang!


    Something in Qin Yu¡¯s body exploded as all the frenzied qi in his body was released, sweeping away everything in its path andpletely destroying the barrier that was blocking him from breaking through.


    Transformation Realm. He had finally broken through.


    ¡°Haah.¡± Qin Yu happily released a sigh as familiar and strong energy filled his body. He was overwhelmed with emotions.


    If somebody else had absorbed two hundred years worth of qi from Su Yunhai, who was on the cusp of the Spirit Realm, disregarding any other factors but cultivation alone, they would have directly reached thete stage Spirit Realm or at the very least, the middle stage of Transformation Realm.


    Qin Yu did not encounter a bottleneck and all he required was energy to break through. This was because he already had a solid foundation and understanding, so after breaking through tote-stage Immersion Realm, Transformation Realm was just two steps away. After peak stage Immersion Realm was Transformation Realm.


    However, Su Yunhai¡¯s cultivation had only barely been enough to let him break through the Transformation Realm and nothing further. ording to normal reasoning, he should¡¯ve at least reached the apex of the Transformation Realm.


    This meant he was different from ordinary cultivators at Transformation Realm.


    ¡°Qin Yu, you...cough, cough, cough...¡±


    The sound of coughing suddenly woke Qin Yu up from his stupor and he hastily turned to the direction of the voice.


    ¡°Senior!¡± Qin Yu called loudly.


    Su Yunhai had just been sent flying against the wall by the waves that Qin Yu had released earlier. His bodyid paralyzed in the corner, and he was on the verge of death. In fact, his current appearance already strongly resembled a corpse.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Qin Yu dashed up to him.


    Su Yunhai opened his dry lips, whispering hoarsely between gasps: ¡°Y-youngster...you, you really are a monster...creating...such a strong aura...from breaking through...to...the Transformation Realm. Your future...is limitless...don¡¯t forget about...Yinxue...I¡¯m leaving her to you. If...you...have the...chance...d...don¡¯t forget... to avenge...my...Su Family.¡±


    ¡°After...after you leave...burn this...ce...down...I don¡¯t...want Qin Yuandao...to obtain...any of the...Su Family¡¯s...treasures...hahaha!¡±


    All the strength in his body had been exhausted with those words. Heughed heartily in Qin Yu¡¯s embrace as his soul left his body.


    Qin Yu could only hold him quietly. Sadness overtook him as he swore in his heart that he would definitely one day kill Qin Yuandao and let the deceased rest in peace.


    ¡°Qin Yu, how¡¯s Senior Su?¡± Qing Yun walked over. Her face was also a bit pale. she had also been sent flying by the waves of qi earlier and had just gotten up.


    Qin Yu felt a burst of guilt when he saw Qing Yun¡¯s appearance and hurriedly stood up, letting go of Su Yunhai. ¡°Sorry, I...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Qing Yun gave Qin Yu aforting smile. Her voice was low as she nced at Su Yunhai¡¯s corpse: ¡°Shall we bury him?¡±


    Qin Yu shook his head, ¡°No, I think it¡¯s better to let him stay with the Su Family. There¡¯s still the corpses outside. Let¡¯s move them inside together.¡±


    The two moved all the Su Family corpses inside the manor. They ignored Qin Lai¡¯s corpse and let it rot outside.


    The next moment, the Su Family Residence was engulfed in mes.


    The Su Family was an enormous force in Bao Ding City and had a veryrge number of estates. Each one of them indirectly caught on fire from the main ze and started to burn. The wind helped intensify the fire and the fire intensified the wind, causing the fire to spread even faster. The burning of the Su Family estates turned the entire sky of Bao Ding City into a bright amber.


    Some people wanted to put out the fire, but when they got closer and saw the intensity of the ze, none of them dared to. They could only stare with wide eyes as the grand Su Family Manor got destroyed by the ze.


    ......


    Outside Bao Ding City, Qin Yu and Qing Yun each rode a horse as they traveled on the road to Luosang City (they had been given a pair of fine steeds when they had left the Su Family). An enormous ze could be seen in the distance, seeming as if it would never be extinguished.


    ¡°Qin Yu, do you really n to find Qin Yuandao?¡± Qing Yun still spoke first.


    ¡°Right.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s tone was firm, ¡°I have to, for the sake of Senior Su, Su Yinxue, my own parents, and the resentment lingering in my heart.¡±


    ¡°But Qin Yuandao is somebody in the Spirit Realm, and he still has the enormous force of the Qin Family under him. You are only one person, you¡¯ll...¡± Qing Yun trailed off and didn¡¯t continue, but Qin Yu understood.


    ¡°So what?¡± Qin Yu steered his horse around, facing Qing Yun. He used action to show his determination. Nobody could hinder him.


    ¡°MIss Qing, thank you for your aid. If I have the chance again in the future, I¡¯ll express my thanks further. My feud with Qin Yuandao has no rtionship with you and it¡¯s enough that I go alone. Someday, we will surely meet again. Farewell!¡± After


    saying his goodbyes, Qin Yu pped his horse and shouted, ¡°Ride!¡±


    The horse felt the p and immediately sped up, its hooves flying in the air. It galloped fiercely across the earth like a tempest, leaving trails of dust in its wake and slowly fading from view. It left behind a solemn and heroic image.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103</h4>


    Qing Yun sat on her horse, watching that solemn figure fade into the distance. For some reason, mncholy at their parting gradually rose to the surface of her heart and with it was an ache from somewhere deep within.


    ¡°Qin Yu, you idiot, I didn¡¯t do all this wanting you toe back to give thanks afterwards. I only hope that you will live well.¡± She thought absently. Without her realizing it, something was glimmering in her eyes, it was the shimmer of unshed tears.


    ...


    ¡°Sentiment has ever been the root of parting sorrow. Big sister, you have feelings for him.¡±


    The sound of a youngdy¡¯s gentle voice from afar faded away into a sad sigh carried on the wind.


    An expression flitted across Qing Yun¡¯s face though it quickly smoothened back to normal as if nothing had happened. However, her gaze was still fixed in the direction which that young man had gone.


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be like me - ready to do anything for love regardless of the cost. But it turns out that you and I are the same type of person.¡± That gentle voice continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s different for me.¡± This was Qing Yun¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The gentler voice heaved a long sigh, ¡°where does the difference lie?¡±


    ¡°The difference between you and I, is the person whom we have fallen in love with. He is worth my feelings, while yours is not worthy of your affection.¡±


    Big sister, do you really dislike my dearest Mister Duan so?¡± The palpable wretchedness in that gentle voice clearly conveyed its owner¡¯s pain, ¡°One¡¯s beloved will always be a peerless beauty in their eyes, it is merely that we each have our own preferences. You are fond of your young hero, Qin Yu, while I am fond of my passionate literary genius, Mister Duan, how can there be anything wrong with this?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Qing Yun sighed, ¡°Little sister, there wille a day when you shall see his true colours.¡±


    ¡°Alright big sis, let¡¯s not argue over this. Since you now love him, go forth boldly. I know what you want to do. Go! You have my support. To do something mad for one¡¯s lover at least once in a lifetime, is what makes life worth living.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, little sister.¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? Don¡¯t forget that we belong together.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then let your big sister do something crazy for once. Giddy-up!¡± Qing Yun¡¯s sweet voice rang out in a shout that reached the heavens. With a harsh flick of her reins, her horse gave a spirited neigh and began to gallop. Like a wind stirring up clouds of dust, she left. Her destination? Back to Luoei City.


    ...


    Before the dust clouds stirred up by Qing Yun¡¯s departure could settle, a group of riders appeared on the other end of the road. There were over twenty sturdy horses and over twenty hefty, solidly built and fierce-looking figures. This group of travellers looked rather travel-worn as they had been rushing, but hardly seemed tired at all. Wherever they passed, their domineering aura red and their menacing air was almost palpable.


    If Qin Yu were here, with a single nce, he would be able to identify them based on their garb as members of the Qin Family.


    The Qin Family¡¯srgest active team had finally arrived. With Qin Chong at the lead, there were twenty eight men in total, five of them were highly skilled cultivators of the Immortal Realm, thirteen were at the apex of Immersion Realm and ten were at thest stage of Immersion Realm. One would be right to call this a very strong team. In fact, they were so strong that in the Xinan region, it was safe to say that so long as they do not meet highly skilled cultivators of the Spirit Realm, they would be able to do as they please. Only a powerful and influential family would be able to produce such a terrifying team of elites.


    This team from the Qin Family charged into Bao Ding City aggressively. As members of the victorious side there for the handover of the Su Family¡¯s businesses, they intended to frighten all the denizens of Bao Ding City into submission, so that they would tremble with fear under the rule of their iron fist.


    However, just after they charged into Bao Ding City, upon reaching the home ground of the Su Family, they were immediately so disappointed that their faces grew pale.


    The grand, so-called ¡°Su Family¡¯s Businesses¡± was bullshit. Before their eyes the Su Family Mansionid in crumbling ruins with Qin Lai¡¯s dead body left outside its doors.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is going on, who killed Qin Lai? Qin Chong bellowed furiously, ¡°investigate this, no matter who is the culprit, find them and kill them.¡±


    Under the rain of Qin Chong¡¯s barked orders, the members of the Qin Family immediately scattered.


    About half an hourter, they all returned one-by-one, reporting back to Qin Chong on what they had found.


    An hour ago, someone had set fire to the Su Family Mansion and burnt it to the ground. As for who was responsible, no one knew, because Qin Yuandao had been too violent - killing a fair number of people with his roars - so the remaining ones did not dare to hang around the area before the Su Family Mansion. And because of this, there were no witnesses who saw what had happened in there.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Damnit.¡± Qin Chong stomped his foot so hard that a pit appeared in the hardened mud beneath his feet. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°so long as it was done by a human, I refuse to believe that we cannot dig out the truth. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s find an inn to retire to for the night and continue investigating tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Third Elder, ording to the Old Master¡¯s instructions, the first thing we must do tomorrow morning is to rush to meet Qin Hui, and intercept and kill Su Xiongfei. If we were to continue our investigations here tomorrow, then¡­¡± Someone reminded him hurriedly.


    Qin Chong paused at that, finallying to his senses. He thought about it for a while and gave his orders: ¡°We¡¯ll leave a few Immersion Realm Cultivators here to continue looking into this, the rest of you wille with me to hunt down Su Xiongfei.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Qin Family elites cried and split themselves ording to n.


    ...


    Three dayster, Luosang city.


    After three days and three nights on the long journey here, on the morning of the fourth day, Qin Yu finally found himself standing before the entrance gates of Luosang City.


    In order to avoid being recognized right away and drawing the Qin Family¡¯s attention to himself, Qin Yu dismounted from his horse and smeared a handful of dirt over his face as a disguise. He had once been a rather famous person in this city after all, so there would be many people who would be able to recognize him.


    After he was done smearing the dirt and making sure no one could identify himself, he took up the reins of his horse and they walked in together.


    It¡¯s been a year, Luosang City. I¡¯m back.


    As he walked on familiar streets, all sorts of feelings welled up in Qin Yu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Father, mother, I have returned. Are you both well? It¡¯s time for the Qin Family to pay the price for their actions.¡± Qin Yu gritted his teeth and mumbled to himself, leading his horse towards a ce he knew well - Tieshou¡¯s workshop.


    There was no doubt now, Tieshou was definitely working for Murong Yue.


    Murong Yue, Princess of Qiongxi. How is she doing right now?


    ¡°Get away, all of you get out of my way.¡±


    Suddenly, an overbearing and boorish voice rang out in the streets, interrupting Qin Yu¡¯s quiet thoughts. He stopped by the roadside and and looked up at the main road not too far from him. It was one street away from where he was standing, and on top of that was the number of people out in the morning, so he could only see several figures who seemed to belong to the Qin Family. They pushed and shoved their way through the crowd, parting easily it with their viciousness and ferocity. Those who moved a little slower were kicked into the air. All the other people in the area cried out in rm and fled, some children were even frightened into wailing loudly in the street.


    ¡°Has the Qin Family be sowless and arrogant?¡± Qin Yu sneered inwardly while his expression cooled. In this ce where there was no one else strong enough to dere themselves leader, having one person rising a little above the others can easily lead to cronyism. The Qin Family had only produced one Spirit Realm Cultivator, but immediately became conceited bunch of bullies. Such a family must not be far from a fall.


    Little did they know that however strong they believe themselves to be, there is always someone stronger. A mere Spirit Realm Cultivator is nothing in the world out there.


    The members of the Qin Family quickly dashed down the road heading out of the city, and some order gradually returned to the street.


    ¡°This Qin Family is getting more and more barbaric and unreasonable. Such preposterous behaviour!¡± Said an elder nearby.


    ¡°Aiya, old man, not so loud! If someone were to hear that, you¡¯d be in trouble. Now in Luosang City, the Qin Family has the final say in all matters. Even the City Master isn¡¯t nearly as powerful as them. What can little citizens like us do?¡± Another passerby tried to calm that elder.


    This was the world of Martial Cultivators where only the strong were worthy of respect. Even if you were a government official, the Emperor and his court from which your poweres, would be so far away that the Qin Family could keep you suppressed with its raw strength.


    ¡°So what if they hear, what have I to fear? I¡¯m just a bag of old bones now, it¡¯s hardly a pity if I die for it. I just can¡¯t stand to see their bullying ways.¡± This old man was a rather righteous one.


    ¡°Lao Li, shut up.¡± Another elderly man beside him said in agitation, keeping his volume low, ¡°It¡¯s not a pity if you die, but what about your family, your grandchildren? Do they also want to die?¡± This other old man probably knew Lao Li well, and was worried that he would get himself in trouble. With anger evident in his tone, he criticized, ¡°do you really want to bring your whole family down with you? Don¡¯t forget about that recent incident in which someone spoke badly of the Qin Family. In the end, all the members of that family were either killed or sent to the brothel. Do also want your family to be ruined like that? You old foggy.¡±


    ¡°I, I...ah...., the heavens must be blind.¡± The old manmented helplessly and walked away with anger in his steps.


    Qin Yu watched as he left, then turned to look at the other passersby who were just as indignant and resentful, but did not dare speak out. Inwardly, he snorted, thinking: ¡°it truly is time for the Qin Family to be wiped out.¡±


    And then he continued leading his horse towards Tieshou¡¯s workshop. His priority right now was to find a ce to settle down, then think of a way to save Su Yinxue and deal with the Qin Family.


    ¡°Stop right there. Don¡¯t think you can get away.¡±


    Qin Yu had only taken a few steps when a boorish yell sounded from behind. A few people were dashing towards him.


    He did not take another step, turning instead to face the oing group.


    The group consisted of four men, three rather young and one middle aged. Thetter was at the front and was clearly the leader.


    All four of them were Martial Cultivators - and weak ones at that in Qin Yu¡¯s eyes. The middle aged man was in the early stage of Immersion Realm, and the other three young men were of the Origin Realm


    Were these few weaklings trying to pick a fight with him?


    The corners of Qin Yu¡¯s mouth curled up into a wicked smirk.


    But that was just him overthinking. The four of them rushed passed him. He wasn¡¯t their target at all.


    Lao Li looked around at the four surrounding him, paling, ¡°Pockmark Cui, what do you want?¡±


    The old man and these people were acquainted. The leader¡¯s surname was Cui and because his face was pockmarked, people in the area called him Pockmark Cui. He was a notorious ruffian.


    Pockmark Cui smiled maliciously, ¡°Old Man Li, I hear tell that you were bad-mouthing the Qin Family.¡±


    ¡°How...how is that any of your business. You don¡¯t belong with them,¡± said Old Li loudly.


    ¡°Heh, we may not be one of them right now, but soon we will be. Just as I was having a headache over how to join up, someone sent me a perfect present to resolve this problem. I never would have thought that you¡¯d deliver yourself right up to my doorstep. Hah, if I were to hand over the head of someone bad-mouthing the Qin Family to them, they¡¯d be sure to ept me as an external disciple.¡±


    In Luosang City of today, everyone viewed joining the Qin Family as an achievement worthy of pride. In order to do so, quite a number of cultivators had racked their brains toe up with all sorts of methods to please them. Some even resorted to underhanded means.


    ¡°You, you all kill as if you are scything grass.¡± The old man trembled with anger.


    ¡°Hah. You¡¯ve got it right! You might as well be grass to us. Kill!¡± Pockmark Cui smirked as he shouted.


    ¡°Wait,¡± suddenly, someonemanded loudly and everyone stopped dead.


    Distracted, the men stared at the person walking towards them.


    It was a dirty young man with grime all over his face and the reins of a horse in his hand.


    That person was Qin Yu.


    ¡°An ordinary person?¡± They paused in surprise, before their rage immediately zed into a roaring me.


    Qin Yu was now in the Transformation Realm, and his means of hiding his strength was far more effective than before. These couple of Martial Cultivators who were less powerful than him were not aware that he possessed any Inner Strength, to them, he was an ordinary person without martial arts.


    And an ordinary person who dared to interfere with their affairs had to be tired of living.


    "You came looking for death? Let me fulfill your wish for you. Prepare to die!"


    One of them shouted as Qin Yu approached, striking out with the knife in his hand without a second word. Themoners around them dissolved into frightened screams. These people are too vicious, killing and killing with nary a warning. Such disregard for human life. What a pity for that young man!

 Chapter 104: Prevention Kill

    <h4>Chapter 104: Prevention Kill</h4>


    Just as everybody was feeling regret at a life¡¯s as young as Qin Yu¡¯s being taken, something strange happened.


    Qin Yu¡¯s leg struck out. The watching crowd were not quite sure because it was simply too fast and the vision of an ordinary person¡¯s was not even enough to catch a glimpse of its shadow.


    As his leg struck out, a screech sounding alike to a dying pig¡¯s rang out, causing everyone¡¯s eardrums to ring. His attacker didn¡¯t even manage to hit the corner of Qin Yu¡¯s robes as Qin Yu¡¯s foot stamped onto his chest, causing his body to fly out straight like a cannonball.


    A hundred meters behind themid a house. Only a loud ¡®boom!¡¯ could be heard as house suddenly shook. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, a big, human sized hole appeared in the wall of that house. The person who was kicked into the house could no longer be seen nor heard, his life and death unknown. Several people screamed on sight.


    ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d lose so much control over my power like that and destroy somebody¡¯s house because of that. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Qin Yuughed awkwardly, his voice apologetic.


    ¡°Lost control?¡±


    Everyone felt their hearts shake. Cui Damazi¡¯s face twitched.


    At this moment, everyone stared at Qin Yu as if he were a monster and seeing him in a new light. You really could not judge a person by appearances- who knew that this filthy, dirt colored youth was actually such a monster?


    Cui Damazi was so scared by the move that he could not help but take a step back, staring rigidly at Qin Yu.


    ¡°Friend, please forgive this Cui¡¯s eyes for being dull. I had eyes but could not recognize Mt. Tai and offended you just now. I beg for your forgiveness.¡± Cui Damazi cupped his fist and spoke to Qin Yu politely.


    He was also a man well acquainted with the ways of the world. Before he had not taken Qin Yu seriously and believed him to be an ordinary youth without the strength to even tussle up a chicken. He didn¡¯t expect that when he acted, an aura of qi was released. Once he realised Qin Yu was a cultivator, he immediately concealed his former hostility.


    For him to conceal his aura without a single trace leaking out and have another cultivator be clueless, even a man thinking with his ass could tell that Qin Yu was stronger than himself.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to lower himself and beg for forgiveness with his fist cupped in hand.


    ¡°No problem, no problem, I won¡¯t bicker with a dead man.¡± Qin Yuughed happily, his smile sinister.


    Cui Damazi¡¯s men felt their hearts shake as their faces filled with dread. What did he mean by ¡®won¡¯t bicker with a dead man¡¯- did he already consider them all dead?


    ¡°Friend, we never had any conflicts or hatred between us before, so why must you go this far as to kill us all?¡± Cui Damazi steadied himself and forced his face to appear calm on the outside. In his heart, he desperately thought of ways to escape. His eyeballs turned frantically as he scanned his surroundings, hoping for there to be somebody from the Qin Family so he could call for help.


    ¡°Huh, we definitely never had any conflicts or hatred before, but we definitely will soon. So, I¡¯ll kill you guys first before create it. What¡¯s this called again? Oh right, an advance payment, a prevention kill.¡±


    When Qin Yu said this, the faraway watching crowd felt cold sweating out from their backs.


    Cui Damazi¡¯s face twitched when he heard his reason to kill. Frick, should you not at least choose a less weirder excuse?


    Cui Damazi pushed down his rage and said with his face dark: ¡°Friend, how can you be so sure we will have hatred between us in the future?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I hate the Qin Family. I want to kill those in the Qin Family and those who fawn upon the Qin Family.¡± The smile on Qin Yu¡¯s face faded away as he released a burst of faintly discernible killing intent. A murderous aura soon began to pervade through the air.


    ¡°Hehe, friend, opposing the Qin Family is not a wise choice.¡± Cui Damazi gave a hollowugh. His hand had already grasped the hilt of his sword and Qin Yu¡¯s killing intent was exposed. The battle was unavoidable.


    Qin Yuughed heartily: ¡°Bing the Qin Family¡¯s hunting dog is not a wise choice either.¡± He stepped forward after he spoke, a deathly, murderous aura surging out.


    ¡°Everyone together, kill him!¡±


    Cui Damazi ordered ruthlessly and charged out as well, unsheathing his sword with a howl. He released all his strength at Immersion Realm and charged towards Qin Yu madly. The rest of the people behind him followed, one by one unsheathing their weapons and rushing at Qin Yu. In this instant, Qin Yu was besieged by sword qi and weapons from all directions.


    ¡°He¡¯s finished!¡± The surrounding people cried out in surprise. In the end, one would not be a match for many. Under the attacks of so many, the only road for him was death.


    However, what happened next made everyone shocked once again.


    ¡°m.......¡± A noise sounded as Cui Damazi and a few others fell to the floor. Their arms were still raised as if they were about to chop down at somebody but never got the chance.


    Against the current Qin Yu, they were too weak.


    ¡°Cui Damazi died? They all died? What?!¡±


    A few people shouted out in surprised. In the twinkle of an eye, Cui Damazi and the others all died without a clue why.


    Nevermind other people, the old man Li who was standing almost right next to them did not manage to see clearly. All he saw was Cui Damazi and the others rushing up before copsing to the ground, as if they had been attacked by a ghost. When he had blinked his eyes and reopened them again to see clearly, the dirt covered youngster had already mounted his horse and rode away leisurely.


    After that youth¡¯s figure could no longer be seen, the watching crowd walked up one after another to take a look at the corpses. When they saw the corpses, their eyes filled with shock. Each of the corpses had a small, concave imprint of a palm.


    ¡°What a powerful youth. Old Li, you¡¯re luck is really good ah. A random noble just saved your life. You should quickly go back home, pack up, and escape with your family to Luosang City until this whole thing¡¯s over with.¡± A few good intentioned people turned to remind the old man Li.


    ¡°Right, right. Everybody, thank you, and thank you to the benefactor as well.¡± Old man Li had juste to himself and thanked everyone before hastily returning home. Even if the Qin Family did note to find trouble with him, there might still be some people who would want to tter the Qin Family ande after him. For example, people like Cui Damazi.


    ......


    Outside the city, a group from the Qin Family had just barged out of the city, violently shoving everyone aside. This squadron was led by Qin Biao.


    For the past two days, because of the death of his son, Qin Zhao, his temper had been very bad. Adding on to how the Qin Family became the king of Luosang City, his attitude had gotten even more overbearing and arrogant.


    Qin Biao brought a team of five people. They hadn¡¯t gone far out from the city when they saw a figure flying towards them from the northwest.


    ¡°Stop!¡± All of Qin Biao¡¯s people stopped, turning to look at the approaching aerial figure.


    ¡°Uncle Biao, it¡¯s somebody from our side.¡± One of the youths, Qin Mu, from the same generation as Qin Yu saw the figure clearly and shouted. Before when Qin Yu was the treasure of the Qin Family, she was the one they had ttered most. When Qin Yu became a waste, she was also the one who they treated worst.


    After Qin Zhao died, Qin Biao no longer had anyone under him. When he saw the smooth and clever Qin Mu, he took him under him and nned to cultivate him as a disciple and also increase his own power in the Qin Family.


    As the figure neared, everyone could clearly see who it was. It was the scout they had sent out earlier.


    The scout was a short and thin man with very strong qinggong [1. A general form of movement technique normally seen in xianxia. It can make them lighter, allowing them to bnce on things like tree branches, lets them soar through the air with OP jumps, etc, lets them move at superspeed, etc]. In just a few movements, he already reached Qin Biao.


    ¡°How did youe here from the northwest?¡± The man stopped and Qin Biao opened his mouth impatidently.


    The scout hastily cupped his fist, ¡°Reporting to your Excellency, this subordinate haspleted his assignment. Qin Yu¡¯s parents are currently living inside an old cattle shack ten kilometers in the northwest.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Qin Biao felt a burst of excitement.


    It¡¯s been over a year ah. In order to root out Qin Yu¡¯s parents, he had been painstakingly searching all corners of Luosang City and beyond for over a year now. He had even gone to search through Luonan City and Luobei City. However, he never thought that when he had gone so far away to search, they had actually been hiding right under his nose all along.


    ¡°It is absolutely true. If I may, this subordinate guarantees this as something personally seen with my own eyes. Otherwise, this subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare to report this back to your Excellency.¡± The scout¡¯s voice was resolute and decisive, his tonepletelycking any doubt or hesitation.


    Hearing this, Qin Biao released a crazyugh. ¡°Hahaha...... great, great! Qin Wu, your son killed my son and now, I¡¯ll let your heads as the parents to apany Qin Zhao down in hell. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With this shout, the killing intent of Qin Biao and the others manifested itself in hurricane like speed as they charged in the northwest like fiends.


    Ten meters northwest, somewhere on a level piece ofnd in the wilderness, grass as tall as a man were ttened down into an unending sea. If a few men crouched there and somebody just took a nce, then it would be hard to discover them.


    In the underbrush was a cow shack that had beenpletely concealed by the overlying grass. From the outside, it could hardly be seen.


    At this moment, two people lived inside the cow shack. It was Qin Yu¡¯s parents- Qin Wu and his wife.


    The two had already lived there for more than a year. Qin Wu was alright, but throughout the year, Mother Qin had constantly been gued by serious illness due to excessive worry for her son. Now, she was confined on bed and could not take care of herself, relying on Qin Wu for everything.


    Because Qin Wu had to take care of her, they were forced to live there. Otherwise, Qin Wu definitely wouldn¡¯t stay in such a stupid ce and have long gone out to search for his son.


    Furthermore, this area was right in front of Luosang City. Although the terrain helped them keep hidden, as the days passed, who could guarantee that they¡¯d never be discovered.


    In the end, it really did happen so. They were already discovered and Qin Biao had rushed over steaming with killing intent.


    With the speed of a cultivator, it did not take long for Qin BIao and the others to arrive.


    Seeing the neverending stalks of overgrown grass on the ins, Qin Biao turned to the scout: ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just inside a cow shack there.¡± The scout stepped forward, ¡°It¡¯s about 2-3 kilometers from here.¡±


    ¡°Very good, show the way.¡± Qin Biao impatiently ordered the spy.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The scout walked ahead, carefully prying past the tall grass as he reminded them: ¡°Everyone, please remember to be careful not to make a single noise. This in of grass is very big. If we¡¯re discovered by them, then crouch into the underbrush and it¡¯ll be hard for them to see us.¡±


    ¡®En.¡± Qin Biao nodded, before immediately lowering his voice to instruct somebody, ¡°Listen well. Report any and all of his damn movements to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The scout replied softly and gently sunk down, quietly following behind the scout.

 Chapter 105: Father Qin Is Seized, and Mother Qin Is to Scorch in the Sun

    <h4>Chapter 105: Father Qin Is Seized, and Mother Qin Is to Scorch in the Sun</h4>


    Within the cattle shack, Qin Wu just finished simmering the herbal medicine that had been gathered from the mountains. The medicinal soup was poured into a broken bowl, and Qin Wu gently blew on the steaming bowl as he gave it to Mother Qin.


    "Mother of my child. Let us drink this medicine. You will feel better after drinking it," Qin Wu gently said. He endlessly stirred with the shabbydle in his hand as he blew away the steam that rose from the bowl of medicine.


    "Ai...." Mother Qin let out a sigh of sorrow. "Wu-ge, there''s no need to work so hard. This is just how my body is."


    "Mother of my child. How can you say such things? How can your body get better if you don''t drink medicine? How can go look for Yu-er with a weak body?" Qin Wu donned an unhappy expression.


    Mother Qin''s pale lips gave a grieved smile. "Wu-ge, you should go look for Yu-er instead of me. Leave me be. As long as Yu-er is fine, I can die contently with eyes closed." A teardrop fell from the corner of her eyes as she finished speaking.


    Qin Wu looked at Mother Qin''s tear, and he thought about the child who he hadn''t heard news from in over a year. His nose ached, and he nearly shed tears as well. However, he needed to endure it. Right now the mother of his child was weakened to this degree. They would both have a mental breakdown if he were to shed tears right now.


    "You can''t say such things. Don''t talk about dying. Don''t worry, neither one of us is going to die. We can go find Yu-er together once you are better. Okay, the medicine is getting cold. Come and drink." Qin Wu ced thedle to Mother Qin''s mouth.


    Mother Qin helplessly opened her mouth in a mechanical manner and drank down the medicine.


    She drank the bowl of medicine very slowly. It took quite a while before she was able to drink it all. The good thing was that she drank itpletely, not leaving a single bit to waste. Qin Wu stood up in great satisfaction. He walked outside and tossed away the dregs remaining at the bottom of the bowl. He suddenly seemed to sense something just when he was about to turn around and return to the cattle shack, causing him to instantly stop his footsteps. He turned to gaze ahead toward the boundless and vast wild ins.


    There was a screaming sound, and a gust of wind sted by. The tall wild grass was lifted and sent swaying all over the ce, letting out rustling sounds.


    "So it''s just a wind-causing ghost." Qin Wu rxed, turned around, and returned to the cattle shock.


    However, unbeknown to him, a group of people was moving in the underbrush and had already gotten close to this cattle shack. Qin Biao and the others formed this group of people.


    "Pay attention everyone. The cattle shack is just five hundred feet ahead toward the left." The scout at the vanguard stopped his footsteps, letting out a warning.


    Qin Biao also stopped his footsteps. He revealed an evil smile with his lips. "Hehe. There is no need for us to stay hidden with the distance being this small. Let''s simply rush them. Go!"


    Qin Biao took the lead and was the first to rush out from within the underbrush. As his feet trampled upon the wild grass, he flitted across toward the close cattle shack like a flying man.


    The people behind them acted the same in session. The wind screamed as they flitted over the grass, pursuing the footsteps of Qin Biao ahead. They were akin to wolves and tigers as they threw themselves toward the cattle shack.


    Qin Wu, who had just entered the cattle shack, heard the bizarre sounds behind him. He turned his head to look in haste, and hisplexion immediately changed.


    "Not good. They are here. We need to go quickly, mother of my child." Qin Wu yelled as he rushed to Mother Qin side. He picked up Mother Qin''s weak body. Mother Qin''s body was already quite light, having been ill for so long. She was so light that Qin Wu felt an off-sensation the moment he carried her. He felt that he carried not a person but a bundle of rice straws.


    "Who''s here, Wu-ge?" Mother Qin gasped as she asked.


    "People of the Qin Family. We are leaving." Qin Wu had already flitted his way out the other side of the cattle shack as he answered.


    "No, Wu-ge. Just leave me. Run with haste by yourself and go find Yu-er." Mother Qin shouted with urgency.


    "I won''t just abandon you. I won''t be able to exin things to Yu-er in the future if I abandon you," Qin Wu said loudly. He transformed into a gale of wind as he leapt out. He trampled upon the wild grass and flitted toward the distance.


    In the back, the arriving pursuers saw Qin Wu as he dashed and fled. They were a bit stunned, especially Qin Biao. Qin Mu, who followed closely behind, couldn''t help but exim in surprise, "Biao... Uncle Biao, isn''t Qin Wu a cripple? How can he use qinggong?"


    That''s right. Qin Wu was utilizing none other than qinggong. Only a cultivator could use qinggong.


    "It looks like he can also cultivate." Qin Biao answered as he gave chase. "I finally understand how Qin Yu, a cripple, was able to suddenly cultivate back then. They must possess an exceptional cultivation manual that can help one reconstruct the meridians and refine the fleshly body, allowing a cripple to turn into a genius of martial arts."


    "An exceptional cultivation manual...." Qin Mu''s eyes lit up, and the color of greed was revealed on his face. "Uncle Biao, we need to obtain this exceptional cultivation manual and see if it can really reconstruct the meridians and refine the fleshly body."


    "Rubbish. Of course it can." Qin Biao responded without a trace of politeness.


    "Ha. They''re cripples, yet they''re able to reconstruct their bodies to be geniuses. For cultivators like us, who aren''t cripples, wouldn''t such people be super geniuses after the reconstruction?" Qin Mu was quite emotionally excited. A me ignited in his heart as he thought about his chance to be a super genius.


    "You know all of this, yet you''re still talking. Just hurry and chase after them." Qin Biao roared in excitement. His footsteps increased in speed, and the same me burned in his heart. The me was so hot that his entire self nearly began to burn.


    "Whoosh...."


    Streaks and streaks of human shadows whistled over the underbrush, flitting across the tips of grass, each trying to outdo the other.


    Qin Wu''s stamina began to deplete up ahead. The pursuers behind him began to quickly close the distance.


    Indeed, he really could cultivate. He was no longer a cripple who could not cultivate, but this wasn''t due to him cultivating some exceptional cultivation manual. Instead, it was due to Qin Yu rectifying his meridians back then. There were all sorts of reasons that led to Qin Yu not telling Qin Wu the truth of the matter during the time, and it was only in the past half year that Qin Wu discovered his ability to cultivate.


    When Qin Wu discovered that he could cultivate, his reaction could be described as being wild with joy. He was excited and happy for three days and three nights, after which he began to cultivate like crazy. He had umted much cultivation knowledge in the past, so his knowledge of theory could be said to be quite abundant. It was because of this that cultivation was no difficult matter for him.


    His progress went quick, and he already reached the peak of the origin realm. It took him nearly half a year to walk this path that others would likely need several years walk.


    Unfortunately, he got fell in a predicament during the critical moments of breaking through to the immersion realm. He couldn''t improve no matter how much he cultivated. He could only give up for the time being. He had started cultivating toote, after all, for the best time to start cultivating was that around the age of eight, and it was best not to exceed twenty years of age. The meridians and constitution of the human body was already solidified past this period of life. It was very hard to make great growth past this age unless one''s meridians and body were reconstructed.


    It was impossible for a cultivator of the peak origin realm to outrun the people behind him while carrying another, let alone the experts that Qin Biao had brought, who were all in the immersion realm. In addition, Qin Biao was a master who had long since been at the peak of the immersion realm.


    Qin Biao became quite depressed every time he thought about how long it has been since he was at the peak of the immersion realm and how he was unable to be a master of the transformation realm. He knew that his aptitude was limited and that it would be very difficult for him to enter the transformation realm without an exceptional cultivation manual or heaven-defying fate. He thought about how Qin Wu likely possessed an exceptional cultivation manual, one that could reconstruct the meridians and the body. Qin Biao dreamed of none other than such a thing.


    He would do anything to be a master of the transformation realm. Though this hope was tiny, he needed to fight for it, and this caused his pursuit to be even more ferocious.


    Qin Wu was finally stopped by such a crazy pursuit, falling into the enemy''s encirclement.


    "Hahaha, Qin Wu. Let me see you run. Let me see you and the mother of your child run. Haha...." Qin Biao watched as Qin Wu fell into the double encirclement, blocked every time no matter the direction he charged. Qin Biaoughed heartily in great delight.


    "Qin Biao, you bastard. What the hell are you doing?" Qin Wu red, his eyes bulging wide. He really wanted to charge up to and tear this bastard to shreds, but unfortunately he didn''t possess the ability.


    "The hell am I doing? Ha. You actually don''t know what the hell I''m going to do?" Qin Biaoughed savagely. "I want you dead. Of course, if you are willing to hand over the exceptional cultivation manual that you cultivated in, I will leave your corpses intact."


    "An exceptional cultivation manual?" Qin Wu was puzzled, but he roared, "Laozi has no exceptional cultivation manual!"


    "You don''t?" Qin Biao sneered as he drew closer he with a footstep. "Tell me, if you don''t have an exceptional cultivation manual, how have you been able to cultivate? Don''t tell me that the heavens have granted you, a cripple, with this ability."


    Qin Wu was stunned. So it turns out that this was the reason why Qin Biao believed he possessed an exceptional cultivation manual.


    "There''s more. Your child was a cripple back in the day as well, but he suddenly was able to cultivateter on, and he became much stronger than he was in the past. How will you exin this?" Qin Biao asked with a loud shout. The zing mes in his eyes were already raging and burning, and expectation was written all over his face.


    Qin Wu looked at the feverish expression of Qin Biao and was first stunned for a moment beforeughing heartily. "That''s right. Laozi does possess an exceptional cultivation manual. However, you are just dreaming if you think you get it. That is, unless you let us go. Who knows. Laozi might be happy enough to impart with you a tiny little bit."


    "As expected, you do possess an exceptional cultivation manual."


    Qin Biao was even more fanatical now, and the fanaticism was not limited to solely him. Qin Mu and the others became quite fanatical as well.


    "Hehe. Do you think I''m a three-year-old kid? Do you think I''m that easy to trick? You think I can find you after I let you go? It took Laozi over a year to find you this time around, and Laozi doesn''t want to spend another year searching." Qin Biao smiled evilly when he finished, and hisplexion suddenly darkened as he faced Qin Mu and the others. He roared, "Go and seize them. Laozi wants them alive."


    "Yes." Qin Mu and the others understood. They charged over fanatically, for they too wanted that exceptional cultivation manual.


    "Get lost!" Qin Wu roared fiercely. He charged at someone toward the back, and his foot ferociously kicked toward this person blocking his way. But what happened was quite regretful. The personpletely ignored Qin Wu''s little bit of strength and simply grabbed his leg. Then Qin Wu was fiercely thrown into the underbrush.


    The husband and wife were separated at this time, falling to different locations.


    "Mother of my child." Qin Wu yelled loudly for Mother Qin. He quickly crawled up the moment he fell to the ground, ignoring the sharp pain with his body. He was about to rush over, but a fierce kick flew over, and he was sent rolling back to the ground.


    "Forget about me, Wu-ge! You need to go quickly! Go quickly!" Mother Qin cried powerlessly, tears flowing from her eyes.


    "Seize him for me." Qin Biao didn''t care whether Mother Qin was crying orughing. He flitted over as he ordered the capture of Qin Wu."


    Two people rushed upon Qin Wu. One person grabbed Qin Wu shoulder and hand with unwavering grips, causing Qin Wu to be unable to move a single step.


    "Bring him back for interrogation by torture. Laozi doesn''t believe that he will provide the exceptional cultivation manual obediently." Qin Biao made another order very sinisterly.


    "Yes." The people who escorted Qin Wu said nothing further as they dragged him away.


    "Wu-ge! Wu-ge...." Mother Qin shouted himself horse as she wailed. She was already quite weak, and now she was expending a lot of strength. She could only shout a few times before suddenly coughing, and there were even traces of blood that could be seen when she coughed. She was coughing blood, and this indicated that her life had likely reached its limits.


    "Uncle Biao, let me kill this woman." Qin Mu whipped out his sword with a swish. He was about to rush up, but Qin Biao''s shout stopped him.


    "Look at her. You''re just giving her an easy end if you kill her. You will be helping her."


    Qin Biao''s words caused Qin Mu to have a sudden realization.


    "Hehe. You''re right. Uncle Bao''s knowledge is just as far reaching as always." Qin Mu spoke with ttery before asking, "Then how will we take care of her?"


    Qin Biao raised his head to gaze at the scorching sun above his head. His face revealed a sinister smile. "Carry her to a ce where the sun is hitting dead on. Laozi wants her to roast alive and be human jerky."


    Qin Mu''s heart clutched, and a cold chill went down his spine. How ruthless. Of course, he didn''t dare to express this on the surface. He needed to praise this idea.


    Qin Wu, who was dragged up ahead, heard Qin Biao''s words. He let out a furious roar of hysteria. "Qin Biao, you animal! You utterly heartless beast! You don''t deserve a proper death! Not a proper death at all! You will face judgment¨C"


    "Hahahaha!" When faced with Qin Wu''s cursing, Qin Biao''sughter turned even more crazed and delighted. "Judgment? I wee it! Who can unleash judgment on Laozi? You? A cripple? Hahaha!"


    The arrogantughter could be heard far and wide, and the wildughter echoed all over.


    In the end, Qin Wu was forcefully taken away, while Mother Qin was carried to a bare b of stone where the sun was the most vicious. She was to undergo scorching from the sun''s rays.

 Chapter 106: Forced Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 106: Forced Marriage</h4>


    Luosang City, in the bathroom at Tie Shou¡¯s Workshop.


    Qin Yu sat in arge wooden tub filled with warm water. He was leaning against the side of the tub and enjoying the rarefort with a handkerchiefid over his face.


    Suddenly, he felt a short, sharp pain shoot through his heart and he immediately sat up. The water in the tub was disced by his sudden movement, causing a loud ssh. However, that stabbing pain was gone almost as soon as it came, and all returned to normal as if it had never been there.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± There was confusion on Qin Yu¡¯s face as his hand rose to touch his chest. The pain seemed to return, but not as sharply as before; now it was only a faint stab.


    What on earth could have happened? Was someone in trouble?


    He felt a terrible sense of foreboding. It was a pity that he wasn¡¯t an all-knowing god. There was no way he could have divined that his parents were in trouble and needed his rescue.


    It was right at this moment that a creaking noise interrupted his thoughts. Someone pushed the doors open and entered the room.


    It was Tie Shou. He brought Qin Yu a set of clean clothes.


    ¡°Young Master Qin, is there enough water? If there isn¡¯t, I can get someone to add more.¡± Tie Shou said rather politely. If any outsider had been there to see the illustrious Master Tie Shou waiting upon this young man as he bathed, their jaws might just drop to the floor from shock.


    Qin Yu gathered his wits and turned around to smile at Tie Shou, ¡°I do have enough water so there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. Also, Master Tie, it¡¯ll be better if you just call me Qin Yu. I¡¯m no longer a young master of the Qin Family.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm, alright then,¡± Tie Shou chuckled as he walked over and ced the clothes on a clothes stand next to the tub. ¡°The set of clean clothes I¡¯ve prepared for you will be right here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Qin Yu gave his thanks and casually asked, ¡°Master, is Little Yue alright?¡± More than a year had passed, and he wanted to know how Murong Yue was doing.


    When Murong Yue was mentioned, Tie Shou paused for a moment before forcing out a pained smile. ¡°She¡¯s... not doing very well.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Qin Yu asked hurriedly once he recovered from the surprise.


    Tie Shou heaved a long sigh, and his elderly face seemed to age visibly before Qin Yu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Up until half a year ago, the Princess often came to Luosang City in search of your news. Now, she can no longere...¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t shee anymore? Hey, Master Tie, why don¡¯t you just spill everything out all at once? Don¡¯t keep me in suspense!¡± Qin Yu said rather unhappily.


    Tie Shou sighed once again, ¡°The princess is being confined to her chambers.¡±


    ¡°What, confined?¡± Qin Yu was startled, ¡°But she¡¯s a princess. Who would dare to do that to her?¡±


    ¡°The Martial Examination a year ago caused themon people to seethe with anger and damaged their trust in their emperor. Taking advantage of this situation, a group of people with nefarious intentions went around stirring up negative emotion, tempting multiple parties into taking advantage of the chaos.¡± Tie Shou did not answer Qin Yu¡¯s question directly. Instead, he continued describing the situation slowly, ¡°At times like these, the Emperor ought to step up to suppress the various powers with a show of strength. But regretfully, he was unable to do anything. It was then that another person stepped forward and took control with an iron fist. The various parties cowered in the face of his power.¡±


    At this point in the story, Qin Yu was beginning to sense the direction that the story was heading toward, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this person is most likely Prince Qi, Mu Tian Qi, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Tie Shou nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. His poprity and prestige have risen above that of the Emperor¡¯s, and he is the one truly in charge in Qiongxi now. The Emperor has been relegated to the role of a mere puppet. Ah...¡±


    Tie Shou could only sigh helplessly. Although he was loyal to his ruler, with his current ability, there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Right now, every random citizen in the streets of Qiongxi knows that the next Emperor will be Prince Qi for sure. As soon as the current ruler passes away, he will sessfully ascend to the throne.¡±


    Qin Yu twitched his nose and snorted disdainfully, ¡°At this point, why is Prince Qi still bothering to pretend. Why not just have the current emperor thrown out and take the throne for himself. That¡¯ll be the end of it right?¡±


    Tie Shou shook his head and replied, ¡°No. He still has to keep appearances up when it is needed. The struggle for power within the royal pce has always been a subtle dance in the light and shadows. If he directly unseats the Emperor, he will be used of conspiring to usurp the throne. But if he waits till after the Emperor has died, he can either force his sessor to write an abdication decree or forge a posthumous edict. This way, he can sit on the throne through legitimate means and seal the wagging tongues of his people. There is a significant difference between these two courses of action.¡±


    ¡°And besides, the emperor is already gravely ill and can hang on to life for another three months at most. It¡¯s a mere three months. Mu Tian Qi can afford to wait.¡±


    ¡°Whew...¡± Qin Yu let out a breath and said with scorn, ¡°So this is what the power struggle in the royal pce is like. How hypocritical.¡±


    ¡°Qin Yu, I fear you are the only one who can save the princess and Qiongxi,¡± said Tie Shou as he stared intensely at Qin Yu with eyes full of hope.


    Qin Yu shook his head, ¡°Naturally, I will go and save Little Yue. However, I don¡¯t have the ability to save Qiongxi, and even if I did, I have no interest in its affairs.¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t say that.¡± Tie Shou sobered suddenly, ¡°Mu Tian Qi intends to usurp the throne and he is sure to bring chaos to the current order in the imperial court. It is the duty of all the people, both officials andmoners, to bring down a traitor to the kingdom like him.¡± As he spoke, he grew more and more agitated. His loyalty to the ruling emperor was clearly deep-seated.


    ¡°A criminal such as himself ascending to the throne would mean the end of Qiongxi, the people of Qiongxi would be doomed, and even all you martial artists will be severely affected.¡±


    ¡°Qin Yu, the others may not understand but you must know that the ughter Array was a sinister scheme masterminded by Mu Tian Qi. He wants all of the young martial cultivators dead. If it weren¡¯t for heaven¡¯s blessings, I fear that all of you might have already suffered premature deaths at the hands of that vicious man.¡±


    Tie Shou¡¯sst statement was certainly true. Mu Tian Qi had been so cruel and merciless to all the martial cultivators, that even now, Qin Yu still remembered it with displeasure.


    ¡°Of course, if Mu Tian Qi were to be in the position of absolute power, the Princess would be stuck in a grim situation. As the remaining member of the previous dynasty¡¯s royal family, and as the person who has always opposed Mu Tian Qi, two possible fates await her. The first would be a slow and painful public execution. The second would be to exile her to the borders as a ything for the thirsty soldiers there. Can you bear to see her suffer either of such horrific ends?¡±


    Qin Yu said nothing as he listened quietly. He did not need to, for Murong Yue¡¯s situation was not one he could ignore.


    ¡°Qin Yu, I learned from the Princess that you have the authority tomand the Divine Army of a hundred thousand soldiers stationed within the forbidden grounds of Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. With these soldiers, you can lead a direct attack on the capital, save the Princess, chase Mu Tian Qi away, and restore the royal family to its former glory.¡±


    As Tie Shou¡¯s excitement grew, a fire seemed to ignite and burn fiercely within his pupils. He waited for Qin Yu¡¯s answer.


    A hundred thousand Divine Soldiers. If it weren¡¯t for Tie Shou¡¯s timely reminder, Qin Yu might havepletely forgotten about this particr resource. Although, right at this moment, he was thinking of using them for the extermination of the Qin Family rather than charging into the capital.


    ¡°What¡¯s the time now?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s words surprised Tie Shou. This was obviously not an answer he had been expecting. What could he possibly mean by asking for the time?


    He did not know what Qin Yu was nning to do, but he answered honestly anyway, ¡°Two more hours to dusk.¡±


    ¡°Right. Prepare a swift horse for me. I will set off for Ten Thousand Beast Mountain in two hours.¡±


    The moment these words left Qin Yu¡¯s mouth, Tie Shou quivered with excitement, ecstatic at Qin Yu¡¯s unexpected straightforward agreement. In fact, he seemed to be in even more of a hurry than Qin Yu himself.


    ¡°Alright, no problem. I shall go with you!¡± Tie Shou said in agitation. He was so worked up that he trembled slightly.


    ¡°No, you need to stay here and help me investigate someone.¡± Qin Yu stopped him.


    ¡°Investigate?¡± He replied, puzzled. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of Qin Yuandao bringing a youngdy back from Baoding City?¡± Qin Yu asked instead.


    Tie Shou furrowed his brows as he thought. After a moment, he answered, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that matter. I think thatdy might be called Su Yinxue. She is the daughter of Baoding City¡¯s Su Family. Apparently, she¡¯s as pretty as a fairy, so pretty that even that old asshole Qin Yuandao has designs on her.


    ¡°That¡¯s Su Yinxue alright! How is she now?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice got a little louder, out of both excitement and a little worry. He feared that Qin Yuandao might have done something untoward to Su Yinxue over the past few days.


    The gaze that Tie Shou directed towards Qin Yu turned a little strange. He thought, ¡°Could it be that besides the princess, this young fellow had also fallen for Su Yinxue? Ah, these young people. Although, Su Yinxue was the person Qin Yuandao had picked for himself, to attempt to snatch ¡®his woman¡¯... wasn¡¯t that just looking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°Qin Yu, my advice to you is to not bother with that woman. Ever since he brought her back, Qin Yuandao has been treating her like his most precious treasure, insisting on ording her the appropriate politeness and respect.¡±


    It was evident from Tie Shou¡¯s words that Su Yinxue was safe for now.


    ¡°Qin Yuandao is now a cultivator in the Spirit Realm, and he is second to none in Luosang City. No one dares to make trouble for him, not even with the utterance of a single nastyment. Now, you want to get involved with the matter of his woman? Isn¡¯t that just asking for death? Listen to this old man¡¯s word of advice. There¡¯s plenty of other fragrant grasses in the world out there. With your outstanding qualities, you can have any kind of woman you want. Let this one go.¡±


    The more he spoke, the more Tie Shou sounded like an old grandmother.


    Qin Yu was not convinced. He began coldly, ¡°Master Tie, if you wish to have me deal with Mu Tian Qi, then you must do as I say.¡±


    Those words were devoid of warmth and wereced with an irresistiblemand. At the same time, he allowed his aura as a Transformation Realm martial cultivator to shine through. A tremor went down Tie Shou¡¯s spine and there was a hint of doubt and perplexity in the gaze he directed at Qin Yu.


    It seemed that this young man had changed.


    ¡°Alright, then. I shall leave you to your bath.¡± Tie Shou did not dare say anything else. After setting down the clothes, he retreated from the room and immediately did as Qin Yu had instructed. He sent his men to find out more about Su Yinxue.


    The Qin Family Mansion was the grandest and most luxurious family home located in the city center. Su Yinxue was confined within a spaciousdy¡¯s chambers furnished and decorated in the style of this mansion. Outside, a few guards who were rather skilled in martial arts stood guard for the whole day, while in the room, there were two serving girls stationed and ready to wait upon her at any hour. The two hardly dared to leave the room for fear that some ident might ur, for which they would have to pay with their lives.


    Su Yinxue seethed with fury, yet she waspletely helpless.


    At least Qin Yuandao had been fairly polite to her for these past few days. Besides being confined to her room, she had not been manhandled or beaten. This reassured her a little. But this peace of mind was soon reced by a sinking sensation that tonight would be the night for something to ur.


    And it seemed her instinct was right because Qin Yuandao finally came.


    ¡°Greetings, Old Grand Master,¡± said the serving girls when he entered, and they hurriedly moved forward to curtsey.


    ¡°You may leave.¡± Qin Yuandao waved them away, turning his beady eyes toward the ethereal youngdy.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± They replied and left, closing the room doors carefully behind them.


    The expression on Su Yinxue¡¯s face remained cold as she faced Qin Yuandao. That unpleasant face of his disgusted her, though she had no choice but to face it head-on. She could only feel bitter at the fact that she was no martial artist. She was merely a weak woman who could only take things lying down. She greatly regretted only focusing on the four schrly arts and ignoring martial arts. It was only now that she finally understood that a woman, especially a beautiful woman, needed a correspondingly high-level ofbat abilities to protect herself.


    ¡°Shn, have you considered my proposal while you¡¯ve been here? Do you need more time?¡± Qin Yuandao allowed a kindly smile to take shape on his face as he spoke gently. That disagreeable face of his was still passably eptable if he did not attempt to smile, but once he did, it appeared all the more hideous and disgusting.


    ¡°I am not Shn. My name is Su Yinxue.¡± Su Yinxue emphasized in an icy tone for the umpteenth time over the past couple of days.


    ¡°No, now your name is Shn. You are the Shn I¡¯ve always treasured.¡± Qin Yuandao said stubbornly. Shn was a dream he once held dear, an old knot in the strings of his heart. And now he wanted Su Yinxue as a substitute to fulfill his fantasy and to undo the knot in his heart.


    ¡°I am Su Yinxue and I¡¯ll never be that Shn in your heart.¡± Su Yinxue was as chilly as ice and there was no trace of sympathy in her tone.


    ¡°You will be.¡± Qin Yuandao smiled confidently. ¡°Shn, I respect you and do not wish to use force on you, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been letting you have your way for the past few days. But there is a limit to my patience. I¡¯ve had a Priest find an auspicious day for us to have our wedding. That day is tomorrow, so tonight is your deadline. For thest time, will you agree or not?¡±


    ¡°Qin Yuandao, you¡¯re wasting your effort. You massacred my family and killed my great grandfather. Right now, all I want to do is to make you pay for their deaths with your life. How could I possibly agree to marry an enemy, a despicable, wicked man like you?¡± Su Yinxue¡¯s icy mask cracked, exposing her rage and disgust. ¡°Just kill me, or else, for as long as I live, I will never give up on taking your life.¡±


    ¡°I know that you hate me, that you want me dead. I can let you have all of that, it doesn¡¯t matter, what¡¯s important is that you have to marry me tomorrow.¡± Qin Yuandao continued to smile pleasantly,pletely ignoring Su Yinxue¡¯s fury and hatred.


    ¡°Dream on and get lost. Scram!¡± Su Yinxue screamed, losing herst iota of control.


    ¡°Hmph. Since you can¡¯t appreciate what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me. You¡¯ve forced my hand.¡± Qin Yuandao¡¯s smile disappeared without a trace. ¡°Men, bring it in!¡± He shouted.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    With a loud bang, the group that had been waiting outside entered through the doors.

 Chapter 107: Heavenly Wolf Guards

    <h4>Chapter 107: Heavenly Wolf Guards</h4>


    After the door was cut open, a few burly men with thick beards and sideburns rushed in.


    Su Yinxue saw the man being led by them and could not help but cry out, ¡°Dad!¡±


    This man was none other than the Su Family¡¯s master and Su Yinxue¡¯s father, Su Xiongfei. Two days ago, the Su Family had been tricked by Su Wen and they were ambushed by Qin Chong and the others. As a result, they had been almostpletely wiped out. He had only survived with an inch of his life.


    When a father and daughter reunite, it should have been heartwarming. But right now, in the current situation, Su Xiongfei just felt endless rage.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you here? You bastards, release my daughter!¡± Su Xiongfei¡¯s tiger-like eyes widened in fury as a bestial roar echoed out from his throat.


    ¡°Settle down. Kneel before our Grand Elder.¡± One of the burly men shouted. He tried to push Su Xiongfei down and force him to kneel, but Su Xiongfei¡¯s back remained straight, and he refused to budge by a single inch.


    ¡°F*ck, get the hell down!¡± One of them shouted angrily and forcefully kicked the back of Su Xiongfei¡¯s calf. Su Xiongfei could no longer stand up straight and was forced to fall to his knees.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t hit my father!¡± Su Yinxue wanted to rush over but she was stopped by Qin Yuandao who was beside her.


    ¡°Shi Lan, your father¡¯s life is currently in your hands. Right now, you can either nod your head or shake your head. If you shake your head, your father will die. If you nod, your father will live and tomorrow, we shall be married.¡± Qin Yuandao¡¯s words were a direct threat.


    ¡°What are you saying? You want her to marry you?¡± Su Xiongfei raised his head to look at Qin Yuandao¡¯s appearance andughed loudly, ¡°How could a freak like you be worthy of marrying my daughter? When you look in the mirror, you probably piss yourself out of fright at your ugliness-¡±


    Pa! A resounding p echoed crisply in the air as Qin Yuandao struck him and interrupted his words, swiftly and fiercely.


    Su Xiongfei shouted in pain. Some of his teeth had been knocked out and he coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    The furious p of Qin Yuandao, a Spirit Realm master, was not something that he could endure.


    ¡°Dad! Dad...¡± Su Yinxue cried loudly with grief and hastily grabbed Qin Yuandao¡¯s arm pleadingly, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t hit my father. I¡¯ll marry you, I¡¯ll marry you, so don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°What did you say? You agree?¡± Qin Yuandao was filled with excitement and he released a boomingugh, ¡°Hahaha...! Good, wonderful, you¡¯ve finallye around, Shi Lan. How great!¡± Qin Yuandao continued tough, the grin on his face nearing insanity.


    Su Yinxue wept while heughed. Her body fell limply to the floor, and her tears fell like rain.


    ¡°Somebodye and write down some invitation cards for Laozi. Tomorrow morning at 9, Shi Lan and I shall tie the knot, and we wee everyone toe and attend the ceremony. Everyone from the Qin Family is to work throughout the night to get the wedding ready for tomorrow. Failure will not be allowed!¡± Qin Yuandao dashed out and shouted loudly. With his strength, his voice easily echoed throughout the Qin Family Manor, and everyone could hear it clearly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone from the Qin Family reacted really quickly and immediately went to arrange the wedding. If it was the Grand Elder¡¯s order, then nevermind tomorrow morning, they would find a way to get it done even if he wanted it tonight.


    ......


    In Tie Shou¡¯s Craftsmen Shop, Qin Yu had just finished his shower and meal. He was about to head off to the forbidden area of Ten Thousand Beast Mountain.


    ¡°Qin Yu, I¡¯ve already prepared a fast horse for you. Thetest you¡¯ll reach the mountain is by midnight.¡± Tie Shou had personally led out a fine steed from a stable inside the shop.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about how long it¡¯ll take to get there, I¡¯m just worried about how long it¡¯ll take toe back.¡± Qin Yu epted the horse¡¯s reins and frowned.


    Tie Shou was also aware of this problem. Qin Yu was going to Ten Thousand Beast Mountain alone, and he could spur on the horse to get there as fast as he wanted. However, the problem was transporting the hundred thousand Godly Soldiers. Although they were called Godly Soldiers, they were really just lumps of rock. With so many stone statues, it would probably be impossible to reach Luosang City in a day, even if you traveled all day and night.


    This meant that the fastest Qin Yu coulde back would be the morning of the day after tomorrow.


    ¡°Master Tie, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with something. You must make sure that nothing happens to Su Yinxue before I return.¡± Qin Yu told Tie Shou as he mounted the horse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay close attention to the Qin Family¡¯s movements.¡± Tie Shou had just finished talking when he spotted a figure rushing towards them. It was his disciple, Mo Yu.


    ¡°Master, Master, something happened!¡± Mo Yu shouted as he ran over with a red invitation card in his hand.


    ¡°Mo Yu, what happened?¡± Tie Shou ran up and asked.


    ¡°Master, look at the invitation cards sent out by the Qin Family.¡± Mo Yu presented the red invitation letter in his hands.


    Tie Shou nced through it and an odd light appeared in his eyes. ¡°Huh, a wedding? Who¡¯s getting married?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s their Grand Elder, Qin Yuandao.¡± Mo Yu wiped the sweat from his forehead as he replied.


    ¡°What?¡± Qin Yu heard that they were mentioning Qin Yuandao¡¯s wedding. He jumped off the horse¡¯s back and rushed to the two¡¯s side.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning at 9, Qin Yuandao and Shi Lan will tie the knot.¡± Tie Shou had already opened the marriage invitation, and a queer look appeared on his face. Was this ate bloomer¡¯s love? He couldn¡¯t believe Qin Yuandao still wanted to marry at his age. With Qin Yuandao¡¯s age, if he wanted to marry somebody, he should just do it. Why would you want to invite so many people to attend the wedding? To getughed at? Of course, with his current status, there would be nobody who would dare tough at him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this Shi Lan? Wasn¡¯t the woman he brought back called Su Yinxue?¡± After reading through the letter, Tie Shou asked with confusion.


    ¡°Master, I asked around and found that Shi Lan is precisely Su Yinxue. It¡¯s not clear why he calls her Shi Lan. Maybe she has two names?¡± Mo Yu¡¯s tone was unsure.


    ¡°Shi Lan, Su Yinxue... let me see.¡± Qin Yu did not care about being polite and directly took the invitation card out of Tie Shou¡¯s hands, his face unsightly.


    Tomorrow morning at 9. There was not enough time to get the Godly Soldiers from Ten Thousand Beast Mountain.


    ¡°Qin Yu, what are you nning? Maybe I could try and stall the Qin Family tomorrow morning and you try to return as quickly as possible?¡± Tie Shou suggested.


    Qin Yu shook his head, ¡°The current Qin Yuandao is very different from before. He isn¡¯t somebody that you can stall. Furthermore, how could you stall a marriage?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Tie Shou had nothing to respond with. ¡°Then, then what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Master Tie, how many people do you have?¡± Qin Yu suddenly asked, his voice serious.


    ¡°My workshop has about twenty or so people.¡± Tie Shou didn¡¯t understand what Qin Yu was asking for. Could it be that he wanted to drag all his men to risk their lives against the Qin Family? God, all of these twenty or so people were Spirit Tool Refiners with weak cultivation. Taking all these people to go against the Qin Family would just lead to their deaths.


    Qin Yu naturally wasn¡¯t that stupid. Taking these people from the craftsmen shop would just slow him down and act as nothing more than cannon fodder in the battle against the Qin Family.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not talking about these people. I won¡¯t say it, you know who I¡¯m talking about.¡± Qin Yu stared at Tie Shou. The strange smile on his face caused Tie Shou¡¯s heart to leap.


    Tie Shou had been hiding in Luosang City for over ten years now and had definitely done some things here. In order to act in Luosang City, the twenty or so weak craftsmen here was not enough to do anything and were just there to fool people. Qin Yu guessed that Tie Shou definitely had some sort of elite force that could back him up.


    Tie Shou¡¯s face changed from one expression to another before ultimately changing to a bitter, helpless smile as he said, ¡°Fine, follow me. Mo Yu, continue to watch the Qin Family and report back immediately if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Mo Yu epted the order and swiftly left, tactfully pretending that he had not heard anything between Tie Shou and Qin Yu just now.


    After Mo Yu left, Qin Yu followed Tie Shou into his room.


    Tie Shou shut the door behind them and spoke, his voice serious, ¡°Qin Yu, first tell me what you n to do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Tomorrow, cause chaos during the Qin Family¡¯s wedding, then snatch Su Yinxue away during the disorder.¡± Qin Yu replied calmly. It seemed like he had already thought of a n.


    ¡°You...¡± Tie Shou¡¯s face darkened, ¡°If you do that, there will definitely be a need to face off against Qin Yuandao. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need me to tell you about how strong he is.¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to worry about Qin Yuandao, I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice was still filled with calmness, a confident expression on his face.


    ¡°Can you handle Qin Yuandao?¡± Tie Shou¡¯s eyes were wide as he examined Qin Yu as if this was the first time he had seen him. ¡°Qin Yu, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve also reached Spirit Realm?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, why would I need to be at Spirit Realm to defeat him?¡± Qin Yu snorted, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Seeing Qin Yu¡¯s confident appearance, Tie Shou also calmed down. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t give an answer immediately. It was a very big deal to have those people move out and it was something meant to only be done as ast resort. Right now, Qin Yu wanted him to order them out, but it was something he had to think over carefully. He needed to calcte if it was worth it to dispatch them. These people were the most devoted force of the Lord.


    Qin Yu also didn¡¯t urge him and just waited calmly. He knew that Tie Shou needed time to think.


    Tie Shou frowned, his hands sped behind his back as he paced around the room. He made several rounds around the room before finally stopping in front of Qin Yu. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Qin Yu, since you already guessed about the existence of this force, then you should also know how important they are. I can help you, but I have a condition. Regardless of whether tomorrow¡¯s operation is sessful or not, so long as you¡¯re alive, you have to eradicate the traitor Mu Tianqi and support the reign of the royal family.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ve reached an agreement. However, you must do your utmost to fulfill your end of the deal.¡± Qin Yu also stated his condition.


    Tie Shou smirked confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once the Heavenly Wolf Guards acts, they either seed or they die trying.¡±


    Qin Yu was startled. Heavenly Wolf Guards?


    The Heavenly Wolf Guards was the most mysterious military group of Qiongxi Country. Unless they took the initiative to reveal themselves, nobody would know who they were and what they looked like. Their numbers were few, but each and every one of them was elites. They were the central force protecting the Royal Family.


    This group does not obey anybody but the King. Only those with the capability to be the true King of Qiongxi Country had the right tomand them.


    This secretive military force was passed on from generation to generation. They would only support the heir that the King from the previous generation decided to pass them to, and no one else.


    This was the case with Qiongxi Country¡¯s current situation. Prince Qi currently held most of the power and would probably soon be the King of Qiongxi Country. But if the current regent did not pass the Heavenly Wolf Guards to him but rather somebody else, then regardless of whether he was sitting on the throne or not, he would not get the recognition of the Heavenly Wolf Guards. Rather, they would support the heir that they had been assigned to by the previous King.


    The amount of Heavenly Wolf Guards given to Tie Shou by the King was just five people. These five people made up the entirety of his force in Luosang City.


    Although they were only five people, these five were no weaker than fifty ordinary Transformation Realm cultivatorsbined. So long as no Spirit Realm cultivators acted, these five people were enough to shake any power in Luosang City. In the era before Qin Yuandao became a Spirit Realm Master, Tie Shou had been the true strongest power of Luosang City.


    ¡°Heavenly Wolf Guards. Very good.¡± Qin Yu nodded, and he felt that the name sounded very cool. ¡°Then let us both prepare for tomorrow. See you then.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Tie Shou called out to Qin Yu who was about to leave, ¡°I want to know why you have to act tomorrow morning during the wedding ceremony. Wouldn¡¯t it be more advantageous to strike tonight?¡±

 Chapter 108: The Changes in Ten Thousand Beast Mountain.

    <h4>Chapter 108: The Changes in Ten Thousand Beast Mountain.</h4>


    Qin Yu paused and answered with another question, ¡°If we attack tonight, would you know where they¡¯re keeping Su Yinxue?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Tie Shou was speechless. How could he possibly know where Qin Yuandao hid Su Yinxue?


    ¡°The Qin Family is huge. Taking advantage of the chaos to save somebody but not knowing where they are is equivalent to running around like a headless housefly. It¡¯d be good if we find her, but if we were detected by the Qin Family, we would be inadvertently alerting the enemy and it¡¯ll be hard to get another opportunity again.¡± Qin Yu continued after seeing Tie Shou¡¯s silence.


    ¡°Maybe you think the cover of the night could give us some protection and hide us, but Qin Yuandao is a Spirit Realm cultivator. Maybe if he wasn¡¯t, this could help us, but he already is one. With his cultivation base, do you really think that the night could shield us? On the contrary, his hearing and vision at night would be far superior to ours. If we end up fighting hand to hand, the night would actually end up being a disadvantage for us and an advantage for him.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Tie Shou felt his face burn red with shame. He didn¡¯t think that despite his age and experience, a young person¡¯s thinking would actually be more deep and meticulous than his.


    ¡°With Qin Yuandao¡¯s current status, every renowned person in Luosang City will definitely attend the wedding tomorrow. When the guests are numerous and the dragons and fish are mixed together the Qin Family won¡¯t have the time to examine each attendee. At that time, we will be able to sneak in easily.¡± Qin Yu analyzed the advantages of attacking tomorrow, ¡°After infiltrating the wedding, we won¡¯t have to go through all the trouble of finding Su Yinxue. Since it¡¯s a marriage ceremony, the bride and the groom will naturally be there so, we can just go and directly save Su Yinxue.¡±


    Tie Shou rubbed the stubble on his chin as he nodded, ¡°Qin Yu, your ns are really good. I feel a bit inferior to you now as the senior. However, facing off against Qin Yuandao directly during the wedding tomorrow seems a bit difficult.¡± He was still afraid of Qin Yuandao.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think we won¡¯t have to face Qin Yuandao if we go at night time?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face turned icy, ¡°That old dog isn¡¯t somebody who we can just sneak around. We have to face him. At that time, I will be the one in charge of stopping him. Your job is just to save Su Yinxue.¡±


    ¡°I think that the moment the bride and the groom arrive would definitely cause a big stir. At that time, I can dash in and fight against Qin Yuandao. When we start fighting, it would definitely turn chaotic, and with so many people running around in confusion, the Qin Family would not be able to manage it even if they had more people. They won¡¯t be able to be in control for a short while and during that gap, you guys can rush in and bring her out safely.¡±


    The Heavenly Wolf Guards seemed to have an easy job since Qin Yu gave the hardest job to himself. However, would it really be so easy? Tie Shou did not dare to believe that.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s prepare for tomorrow separately now.¡± Qin Yu said all that he had to say and didn¡¯t want to dawdle here any longer. He directly strode out of the room.


    He did not need anyone to guide or entertain him as he went back to his room alone and shut the doorpletely. He hadpletely sealed off his room from the rest of the building, appearing as if he was about to do something that could not be seen by others.


    After pulling down the shutters tightly, he jumped on the bed and sat down. He shook his hand and a crimson light blossomed, immediately casting a red glow all around the room. The Blood Devouring Demonic de appeared in front of him, shaking slightly.


    Qin Yu¡¯s gaze sharpened as he stared at the de motionlessly as if he was expecting something to happen. He naturally wasn¡¯t appreciating the beauty of the de, but rather, he was studying it.


    The Blood Devouring Demonic de would be one of the biggest things that he would rely on in the future. If he used this spirit weapon while he was in the Transformation Realm against the Spirit Realm Qin Yuandao, nobody would be able to predict who would win. However, in an all-out battle, he would definitely at least be able to injure him, if not outright kill him.


    Unfortunately, this de was a bit strange. Originally in the ughter Array, when he and Mu Rongrui had been fighting, the sword had already begun to show its strange properties. Thus, he needed to thoroughly study the weapon now so that there wouldn¡¯t be any unexpected mishaps in a critical moment tomorrow. This was also one of the reasons why he did not want to attack tonight. He needed time to study the de. As for how much he can glean from just one night¡¯s worth of research, that would all have to depend on his own luck.


    Outside, Tie Shou, who was just about to return to work, suddenly felt a surge of oppressing spiritual qi rumbling behind him. The qi actually had the effect of causing the bloodlust in one¡¯s heart to surge, causing Tie Shou¡¯s heart to jump as he swiftly turned around.


    He looked through every single room before finallynding on the guest room Qin Yu was staying in. He could sense that Qin Yu¡¯s room was precisely where the bloodthirsty aura and rolling spiritual qi came from.


    Although Qin Yu had shut the door and suppressed the demonic de¡¯s aura, how could a spirit weapon¡¯s power be fully suppressed by a mere initial stage Transformation Realm cultivator? So naturally, a part of it would still leak out. It was lucky that he was in Tie Shou¡¯s Craftsmen Shop right now, so there would not be many people trying to find trouble.


    ¡°What¡¯s that youngster doing inside there?¡± Tie Shou¡¯s aged face twitched, filled with doubt.


    ¡°Master, what happened in there?¡± At this moment, a few of the disciples from the craftsmen shop walked up, their faces filled with amazement.¡±Do you want us to go and look?¡±


    ¡°What go there to look, scram!¡± Tie Shou shouted angrily, ¡°Go do what you¡¯re supposed to do, there¡¯s nothing here. Whoever dares to talk nonsense again will have their mouth ripped out!¡±


    The disciples jumped in fear at Tie Shou¡¯s angry voice, not knowing how they offended him.


    ¡°What are you still standing here for? Get lost!¡± Tie Shou released another angry shout. The fierceness of his face and his loud voice caused the disciples to be scared witless.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The disciples hurriedly ran away.


    ¡°Master.¡± Another voice sounded as a figure came walking in, disregarding the bad timing.


    Tie Shou was about to flip out again, but when he saw who it was, he forcefully repressed his anger.


    The person who walked in was not one of his disciples, but a girl called Yi Fei.


    Yi Fei was the girl who Mu Rongyue and Qin Yu had saved from the Underground City. Mu Rongyue had left her here to recover and stay under Tie Shou¡¯s protection. Throughout the past year, she had lived her life calmly without any events.


    Yi Fei was somebody the Princess entrusted him with, and he was ordered to maintain a good rtionship with her. Thus, Tie Shou didn¡¯t dare to storm down on her and had to treat her politely.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Yi, what¡¯s up?¡± Tie Shou¡¯s face changed faster than a book. Just now, there was clearly a cruel expression on his face. But now, there was a gentle smile on his face, and he looked like a loving grandfather.


    ¡°I heard you mention Qin Yu earlier. Did he reallye back?¡± Yi Fei walked over and asked gently.


    ¡°Ah, this... right, Qin Yu dide back.¡± Tie Shou originally didn¡¯t want her to know about Qin Yu¡¯s arrival, but since she already knew about it, he could only admit it helplessly.


    ¡°Can I go and meet him? I want to ask him about Little Yue and why she hasn¡¯te around recently.¡± Yi Fei¡¯s face held a trace of loss and sadness. In the world above ground, Mu Rongyue was the only close friend she has. However, she hadn¡¯t visited for more than half a year, causing her to feel a bit disappointed.


    ¡°That... I¡¯m afraid that this might be a bit difficult.¡± Tie Shou¡¯s face turned awkward. ¡°Qin Yu is currently cultivating and cannot be interrupted when he hits a crucial moment or it¡¯d be troublesome if something messes up. As for Little Yue, can it be talked aboutter? Look, the sky¡¯s already dark. How about you talk to him about it tomorrow?¡± After the old codger finished talking, a trace of pleading appeared in his eyes as he stared anxiously at the young girl. This was his special skill that he used to deal with Yi Fei. Yi Fei was the type of person that was ridiculously soft-hearted, so as long as he used his eyes to stare at her anxiously and beg a little, she wouldn¡¯t refuse no matter what he said.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± As expected, Yi Fei acted just as she always did and epted before turning to leave.


    The old codger revealed a proud smile as he watched Yi Fei leave.


    Yi Fei returned to her room in disappointment. She had just pushed open the door and stepped in with one foot. Her other foot still hadn¡¯t entered the room when she suddenly halted, her body trembling as she shook back and forth like a pendulum.


    The next moment, a sh of understanding passed through her mind as she swiftly turned around and stared in the direction of Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. Her previously ordinary eyes suddenly changed as her pupils expanded to two-three times their original size, turning her appearance almost demonic.


    Inside those strangely huge pupils, an enchanting sh of blue burned seductively.


    ......


    At Ten Thousand Beast Mountain, it was already nightfall. The mountains were slowly being swallowed by darkness, leaving only a few dull rays of light to illuminate the surroundings.


    On a mountain peak, there were a dozen or so people who hade to get some battle experience. They had just finished a long and arduous battle against a demonic beast, as they finally emerged victorious in the end and sessfully beheaded the beast.


    ¡°Hehe, we really got a good harvest this time, big bro.¡±


    The leader was a bulky man who seemed about forty years old, dressed in worn grey robes. He had a tough appearance and was at the initial stage of Transformation Realm. He was the only one at Transformation Realm in the group and the rest were all at Immersion Realm or even Origin Realm.


    ¡°Yeah, we really got a good harvest this time.¡± Therge grey-robed man replied happily before shouting loudly, ¡°Everyone, hurry and clean the battlefield. The sky¡¯s already dark so we need to find somewhere to camp as quickly as possible. Night time in Ten Thousand Beast Mountain can be very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± The group immediately replied back and started to sweep through the corpse. The most important thing was to get the demonic beast¡¯s core and then the bones. There¡¯s no need to talk about the demonic beast¡¯s core. Who doesn¡¯t know that it was the most valuable part of a demonic beast? The bones could be used to create various weapons and some of the meat was also harvested to serve as tonight¡¯s dinner.


    They had just finished cleaning the field and was about to find a ce to set up camp when they suddenly heard a series of strange, thunderous roars.


    The roars sounded like muffled thunder. Although they were not very loud, each cry was enough to make the world shake. Amidst these roars, they could feel the ground shake beneath them.


    ¡°I-is it a demonic beast?¡± Somebody asked with fear.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a human voice.¡± The grey-cloaked man¡¯s tone was certain. He was viewed as the leader of the group and his face was stillpletely calm.


    ¡°Right, I also thought it was a human¡¯s voice.¡± Another person with long ears that seemed very sensitive to sounds also spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s a lot of people releasing these noises at once. It seems to be about 10,000, no, 100,000, actually it kind of even seems closer to 200,000......¡±


    Roar!!!


    The bestial roar echoed once again as they felt the earth shake under their feet. It really did sound like loud booms were sounding from underneath them.


    ¡°200,000, it¡¯s definitely 200,000.¡± The long-eared man shouted with rm, ¡°The voice ising from inside the forbidden area, but how could there be so many people inside the forbidden area...¡±


    ¡°You must¡¯ve heard wrongly. 200,000 people? How can there be so many people?¡± Somebody shouted with disbelief. Although he did not believe it, his face had already turned ashen from fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses. If there¡¯s something wrong, there¡¯ll definitely be treasure. There¡¯s no guessing what treasure it could be. We should take a look.¡± The big, grey-robed man was very bold and wasn¡¯t afraid like the others.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Some of the more cowardly people were not very willing.


    ¡°Riches and glory will always only be found in danger. Are we really so afraid just because of a few shouts?¡± Therge grey-robed man¡¯s voice was annoyed, ¡°Don¡¯t forget why we came to Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. Wasn¡¯t it to learn through practical experience? What¡¯s the point if you¡¯re too afraid to do anything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you¡¯re afraid, you shouldn¡¯t havee to Ten Thousand Beast Mountain.¡± Some of the other more courageous people also spoke up, ¡°In any case, we should just follow the boss. If there is some magical treasure there, then hehe, big bro here wouldn¡¯t treat us unfairly right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The grey-cloaked figure replied in a loud voice.


    ¡°All right, then we¡¯ll all listen to big bro.¡± Right now, nobody dared to say that they were actually afraid as they didn¡¯t want to be shamed. Now that they¡¯ve talked up to this stage, they could only clench their teeth and go.


    The grey robed man led the group into the forbidden area.


    After a short while, the group arrived at the boundary of the forbidden area. With their superior eyesight as cultivators, they could clearly see the v-shaped entrance that led into the mountain. A stone tablet was erected inside, and a few eye grabbing words were engraved deeply into the stone: Demonic Yin Qi Forbidden Area. All those arrogant enough to enter shalt die.¡±


    Inside, ck qi was surging out in waves.


    ¡°Big bro, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything different there.¡± Somebody said in a low voice.


    ¡°Right, it seems very quiet. Hey, you long-eared person, didn¡¯t you say that there were 200,000 people here earlier? 200,000 people your ass, all you can do is talk big. Those big ears are really useless on you.¡± Some people immediately began to mock the long-eared man.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s talking big!¡± The long-eared man cursed before replying, ¡°How could Laozi have heard wrongly? I¡¯ve always...¡± He suddenly stopped speaking as his face changed. ¡°No way...?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, did you hear something again?¡± Some people started to jeer at him again.


    ¡°I heard...run for it!!¡± The long-eared man suddenly released a fearful scream as if he had just seen a ghost.


    However, nobody responded to his shout and instead just stared at him strangely. Had he gone mad? There was nothing so why would they run?


    But very quickly, their strange expressions turned into ones of rm. A harsh whistle suddenly rang out in the sky, causing them all to look up.


    Reflected in their fearful eyes was a ck, dotted mass that swallowed up the sky. They looked like locusts as they covered up the skies and the earth.


    No, those weren¡¯t locusts but swords. The sharp edges of the sword light glinted coldly.


    ¡°Quickly! Run!¡±


    The grey-robed man was the first to see what the ck mass was and a loud, rmed shout tore out from his throat. The next moment, he had already flown away as fast as he could.


    1.rge and powerful, good and wicked creatures together

 Chapter 109: The Underground City’s Punitive Expedition Battle

    <h4>Chapter 109: The Underground City''s Punitive Expedition Battle</h4>


    ¡°Hehehe!¡±


    The air whistled as images of arrows filled the sky.


    ¡°No! Big bro, save me, I don¡¯t want to die here!¡±


    Somebody shouted desperately to therge grey-robed man who had already ran far away. However, their ¡®big bro¡¯pletely ignored them.


    ¡°Ah, ahh!!¡± Blood-curdling screams rang in the air one after another, each one louder and more frightful than thest. The sharp arrows tore through their bodies with astonishingly fast speed. Apart from their Transformation Realm leader, the entire group had been turned into hedgehogs.


    The arrows held traces of toxic demonic yin qi and immediately began to corrode their bodies upon contact. Soon, traces of ck qi rose and dissipated into the air from the corpses.


    The Transformation Realm master ran the fastest. He brandished his broadsword as he ran, creating an airtight defense that blocked countless sharp arrows along the way.


    He had almost escaped the range of the arrows when the sky suddenly turned dark again and the rain of arrows became even more concentrated. This time, it was targeting him specifically and the speed of the projectiles was even faster than before.


    ¡°No-!¡±


    He ran with the greatest speed he could muster. However, this caused his broadsword to slow down by a little.


    Although he was fast, the arrows were even faster. He screamed in despair as arrows shot into him from every direction, gleaming as they flew into him.


    For a Transformation Realm cultivator like him, a hundred meters was a distance that could be rushed through in a blink of an eye. But at this moment, this short distance actually felt unreachable.


    He stumbled under the barrage of the short arrows and couldn¡¯t help but slow down. He waved his broadsword fiercely, letting it weave into a tight defense as he broke through the arrows. However, there were simply too many arrows. One hissed by and stabbed into his shoulder, slowing him down even more. In a sh, countless arrows whizzed past. He fell, his body covered in arrows like a hedgehog left behind in the trailing dust of others. A strange ck qi began to float out from his body.


    The entire group waspletely shot down. Twenty short figures appeared from within the dense mist of the Forbidden Area. They all looked like soldiers, and they were fully armored and equipped with swords that dangled at their side.


    The twenty short soldiers walked to the corpses and grumbled incoherently as they prodded them. Then, they split up into groups of two and dragged the ten or so corpses into the cave that led into the forbidden area.


    The inside of the cave waspletely different from before.


    Before, the cave was entirely filled with fog infused with demonic yin qi. Now, there was none of that poisonous qi left, apart from theyer of qi that surged out from the entrance. The inside was bright, with only a few traces of ck qi floating in the air.


    The inside of the cave had already been reced with a shockingly different scene.


    There were so many war gs that it seemed to be enough to cover the sun and moon, streaming like a rainbow. The swords and weapons scattered across the ground was so numerous that it seemed like not even wind could pass through. Hunting uniforms and the glint of silver armour could be seen everywhere. Dust sprayed into the air as heaven-shaking shouts could be heard from inside.


    ......


    This was an enormous army of a hundred thousand people. Nobody could have imagined that there would be such a big force inside the Forbidden Area.


    The ears of these soldiers were tapered, tall and thin. Their bodies were short. They were all from the Underground City.


    There was both infantry and cavalry.


    Although the cavalry troops were shorter than average, they still appeared extremely powerful and frightening on the backs of therge demonic beasts. Anyone who dared to meet their eyes would immediately be assaulted by a strong murderous aura.


    In front of this army that was a hundred thousand strong stood a temporary tform with an altar erected on it. A simrly short and hunch-backed old man with disheveled hair stood there. With his shriveled old hands, he raised a scepter adorned with a human skull above his head. Eerie green light shone out from the scepter. When the soldiers saw this, they began to shout, their eyes filled with a zealous light.


    Below the stage, three figures knelt devotedly, repeating something indistinctly.


    The hoarse voice of the old man sounded almost like a wailing ghost, and when the soldiers heard his voice, they erupted with another round of cheers.


    The old man¡¯s howling slowly died out as he lowered the scepter, causing the soldiers¡¯ shouting to stop as well.


    At this moment, some soldiers marched up to the stage andid down ten or so human corpses. These were precisely the ones who had been shot down earlier.


    The cavern grew fervent once again with the sight of the corpses. The heads were all cut off and hung on the gpole beside the altar. The old man raised his scepter again, and his howling became even sharper.


    The army of a hundred thousand men swung their arms and raised their broadswords and pikes as they yelled together with the old man. A trace of bloodlust appeared alongside the zealous devotion in their eyes.


    Amidst the heaven-shaking shouts, the old man pointed in the direction of the cave mouth with his scepter. The next moment, the army began to move out in that direction. The cavalrymen on the huge demonic beasts took the lead, and they plunged through the ck demonic fog that lingered at the mouth of the cave. They rushed out, as fast as the wind, toward Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. Their expedition has begun.


    The old man¡¯s wrinkled face was filled with excitement as he watched the army charge out with strength and momentum.


    He continued to stare in the direction that the army had left in, trembling as he walked down from the tform.


    The three people who had been kneeling below the stage hastily stood up and carefully supported the elder when they saw him walking down.


    After the old man walked down, he looked at the three of them and sighed, before he called out each one of their names from the left to right.


    ¡°Yi Suo, Wuha, La Muda.¡±


    "Respected Pharaoh, your devoted followers wait for your decree.¡± The trio put their fists to their hearts as they bowed respectfully and with the utmost sincerity.


    ¡°How many years has it been... how many years of wasted suffering and toiling has it been before we could finally break through that curse? Now, we can start our expedition and wage war against the inferior lower-ss humans. From now on, no matter if it is underground or aboveground, we shall be the rulers.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was loud and resounding, and each of his words was spoken clearly and powerfully.


    ¡°The Pharaoh is brilliant.¡± The three praised.


    ¡°Heh, you guys also deserve credit,¡± The old manughed loudly, ¡°Today¡¯s expedition will be a historic moment. For us underground people, this will mark a new era. Me, you, and the entire army. We¡¯ll all be recorded in the scribes of history, and our names will resound throughout eternity.¡±


    ¡°The Pharaoh is wise.¡± The three continued to praise.


    ¡°Alright, you guys don¡¯t need to praise me any further. The ones leading today¡¯s ceremony were you guys.¡± The old man¡¯s voice turned serious, ¡°Yi Suo, Wu Ha, La Muda. I will have to rely on your powers for the expedition this time. You three must work well together. The expedition this time can only seed. We absolutely cannot fail.¡±


    ¡°We have received the Pharaoh''s decree.¡± The three responded loudly.


    ¡°Very good.¡± The old man nodded with satisfaction. His gazended on a short man that was about fifty inches tall, ¡°Yi Suo, how far away is the closest city from here?¡±


    The man called Yi Suo hastily stepped forward and gave a deep bow. His voice was filled with devout admiration as he reported, ¡°Respected Pharaoh, the nearest city to us is Luosang City. It is predicted that our army will arrive there by tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Great, great, great!¡± The old man even said ¡®great¡¯ three times. Emotion shined in his ck pupils as he ordered, ¡±Pass on my decree. Before noon tomorrow, we must capture Luosang City. After capturing the city, we will ughter all those inferior humans and be the ruler.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The three responded loudly, and they immediately conveyed the order to the army at top speed.


    ¡°Alright, you can leave now. Return to your proper posts and lead the soldiers.¡±


    The three all bowed and prepared to excuse themselves. But suddenly, Yi Suo thought of something and hastily turned around to speak to the old man respectfully, ¡°Pharaoh, what do we do with the Godly Soldiers?¡±


    Everyone was startled when they heard the question. They hadpletely forgotten about it.


    ¡°Those are the Godly Soldiers left by some ancestor of the inferior humans aboveground. It¡¯s useless to us, so I propose that we destroy it.¡± A ck man called Wu Ha suggested.


    ¡°I second that.¡± Beside him, a person as round as a ball agreed. He was called La Muda.


    ¡°A hundred thousand Godly Soldiers...... destroying it would be such a pity.¡± Yi Suo revealed an expression of regret.


    ¡°Nonono.¡± The old fellow continued to disagree, ¡°That¡¯s the present bestowed upon us by the Heavens. We can¡¯t destroy it. Believe in me, it won¡¯t be long until this Pharaoh will find a way to control them. If they be ours, we would be able to control the entire continent.¡±


    ¡°The Pharaoh is truly wise and farsighted.¡± The three continued to praise him in chorus. The Pharaoh¡¯s words were like the orders of God. They did not dare to oppose him in the slightest.


    However, they had not thought that these hundred thousand Godly Soldiers they had ultimately decided to leave there, would one day be their nightmare.

 Chapter 110: The Annihilation of the Qin Family Is Nothing for the Sake of a Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 110: The Annihtion of the Qin Family Is Nothing for the Sake of a Beauty</h4>


    In Luosang City, the Qin Family was to hold the wedding ceremony of Qin Yuandao throughout the night. It was a major event, and because there were many guests attending tomorrow, the entirety of the Qin Family needed to work day and night to properly prepare for it.


    The governor of the city, Ouyang Cheng, personally made an order for the sake of currying favor and winning over the Qin Family; the entire city was to celebrate Esteemed Father Qin''s big wedding together. Luosang City would not sleep this night. The city government sent soldiers, and even assigned civilians, to sweep the entire city clean, wash the roads with water, and adorn the sides of the major streets withnterns and colored banners throughout the night. This was to create a festive atmosphere in the entire city.


    However, the people of the city weren''t aware of the cmity that was about to befall them. They weren''t aware that Luosang City was on the eve of destruction, one where rivers of blood would flow.


    To the north of Luosang City, Luobei City was holding a wedding banquet on this very night as well.


    The wedding banquet was being held in the most influential ce in Luobei City¡ªKing De''s Mansion. Luobei City was part of King De''s fiefdom.


    Old King De had died just a few months ago. His sessor to the kingship was Prince De, Mu Xingde.


    After Mu Xingde seeded the throne, he immediately married the seventh princess before his old man''s skeleton had even be cold. On this night, he drank until he was dead drunk, and he was carried into the bridal chambers.


    Within the bridal chambers, the bride was dressed in red from head to toe. She quietly sat by the bed, her head covered by a veil. There, she waited for the groom to tear off her veil and subsequently engage in the pleasures of intimacy like fish meeting water. Then, she would be proimed a true woman.


    Endlessly, the bride clenched the corner of her clothes and loosened her grip. She gripped tight and loosened, repeating this over and over, revealing her nervousness and restlessness at this time.


    The door to the room was pushed open with a creak. The groom, Mu Xingde, was apanied by an overwhelming smell of alcohol as he was helped into the bridal chambers.


    "Hahaha, Your Highness. We can only take you this far. The matter that remains is for you alone." The person who supported Mu Xingde released him, left the room with a foxy smile, and closed the door shut.


    "Haha... here Ie, darling." Mu Xingde chuckled lewdly, and the odor of alcohol swept toward the bride.


    "Ah...." The bride was pushed down by Mu Xingde onto the bed. She let out a cry of fear, and she gripped her veil tightly with her hands, preventing it from falling. It was as if she was extremely scared of Mu Xingde seeing her face.


    "Qing Yun, my beautiful. Do you know just how long you have made me think of you? It has been many years since I''ve first wanted to press you below my body and see just how cute you look when you pant. My wish is finally fulfilled today. You are mine. No one can steal you away from me now. Ha ha...." The alcohol red within Mu Xingde, and he began to tear the clothes of the bride. He ferociously pressed hisrge mouth down on her.


    "Ohhhh...." A moan was released from the lips of the bride. She quickly pulled the curtains of the bed, preventing the light from shining on the bed. The two rolled onto the bed in the dark, and they began to crazily tangle themselves together. Soon, therge bed shook fiercely while creaking, apanied by the deep and heavy panting of ecstasy from both male and female.


    To the side of therge bed was a screen. At this time, a beautiful and youthful figure walked out from behind it. This person was the real Qing Yun.


    "Sister, what will you do if King De finds out that he has been tricked?" A worried voice came from within Qing Yun''s body.


    Qing Yun had aplicated look in her eyes as she gazed toward the two figures entangled behind the curtains of the bed. She sighed in her heart, "Let''s talk about future matters in the future. This is the most I can do right now. If there trulyes a day when the truth of the matter is revealed, I will bear all responsibility."


    "Ai..." It was a faint sigh. "Sister, if only Qin Yu can understand that only Chun Hong, thatss, has been wronged in your painstaking efforts this time."


    A hint of guilt emerged on Qing Yun''s face when Chun Hong was mentioned, but for the sake of the person in her heart, she could only bury this guilt deep to the bottom of her heart.


    It was unknown how long it took, but therge bed gradually stopped its rocking as the man behind the curtains of the bed let out a shout. The room gradually quieted down.


    A bit more time passed before Mu Xingde''s snores could be heard. The man had already been quite drunk, and after a round of intense and stimtingbat, Mu Xingde was truly tired. He had simply fallen asleep.


    "Your Highness, Your Highness." The bride gently called out twice from therge bed. She quickly put on her clothes after confirming that Mu Xingde has already fallen deeply asleep, and she made her way out from the bed''s curtains.


    Though the girl''s facial appearance was quite ordinary, her figure was quite decent. The moment she came out from behind the bed¡¯s curtains, she saw Qing Yun, who had walked out from behind the screen. She hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Miss..."


    "Shhh..." Qing Yun quickly made a shushing gesture before beckoning the girl to gentlye over.


    The bride quietly tiptoed to Qing Yun, and Qin Yun quickly pulled her behind the screen. She spoke apologetically, "Chun Hong, I have wronged you. I am sorry."


    "What are you talking about miss? I should be thanking you," Chun Hong whispered. There was not even an iota of being wronged on her face.


    "Thank me?" Qing Yun couldn''t understand why she should be thanked.


    "Yeah, miss." Chun Hong immediately continued. "I never thought that I, a little servant girl, would actually have the fortune to get intimate with a king. What do you think? If one day, I were to be pregnant, wouldn''t I be carrying the seed of a dragon?"


    "Uh..." Qing Yun choked on her breath and started sweating fiercely. "Chun Hong. Only the girls who get intimate with the Emperor will have a child that can be called a dragon''s seed."


    "Oh really." Chun Hong''s excited expression suddenly stiffened. She was clearly a bit disappointed, but another thought quickly came to her mind. "It''s okay if my child is not a dragon''s seed. My child will be a king''s seed at the very least. Hee hee, the status is just as grand."


    Sweat poured. A waterfall of sweat.


    Qing Yun really hadn''t understood that these sort of thoughts filled this littless''s mind. The girl had refreshingly agreed to this matter without the slightest hesitation back then. Could it be that she had done so for the sake of a dragon''s seed or a king''s seed like she was saying now?


    "There''s more, miss. Thank you for letting me taste the feeling of being a woman. That feeling is really really quite decent." Chun Hong looked like there was more she wanted to say.


    "Uh..." Qing Yun felt her face be a bit red, yet Chun Hong, the person involved in the actual act, didn''t seem to be going red at all.


    "Okay, Miss. I should be going now. The remaining matter is for you to do alone." Chun Hong was quite sensible. She knew that she had finished her task and that it was time for her to leave.


    "Okay. Thank you Chun Hong." Qing Yun sincerely said. "I..."


    "Why are you saying thanks, Miss. I am your servant. I am willing to do whatever you wish me to." Chun Hong interrupted Qing Yun''s words. "Okay, I''ll be going now. You be a bit more careful."


    Qing Yun then helped Chun Hong to carefully and quietly leave the room.


    ...


    A rooster''s call marked the dawn of the second day.


    Qing Yun sat before a dressing table, gracefullybing her beautiful hair which flowed like clouds. She pretended that she had just gotten up from bed and was grooming herself.


    "Ahhh." Mu Xingde finally woke up as hey on therge bed. He firmly stretched his body and let out a very loud yawn.


    After he finished yawning, he saw the red mark on the bed, and he recalled the major battle that happenedst night. A lewd smile immediately emerged on his face, and a certain part of him immediately became excited. He prepared to make war yet again, but there was no longer a target of war on his bed.


    "Where is my beautiful?" Mu Xingde quickly pulled open the curtains of the bed and caught sight of Qing Yun at the dressing table as she conscientiouslybed her hair.


    Those graceful movements, the beautiful hair that flowed like clouds, and the beautiful side of her face made Mu Xingde gulp down a mouthful of saliva. He gently got up from the bed and quietly tiptoed like a thief to approach Qing Yun from behind.


    It was as if Qing Yun was totally unaware that someone was behind her. She continued tob her beautiful hair just as before.


    Mu Xingde realized that Qing Yun hadn''t detected him when he walked behind her. His mouth kept on producing saliva in his excitement. He got into a stance of an eagle about to pounce a chicken. Then, he suddenly pounced upon her, and he shouted from his lips, "I havee my beautiful, my darling!"


    There was the loud sound of a crash. A tragedy had urred. Qing Yun, who had been nicely sitting before the dressing table, suddenly disappeared without a trace. Mu Xingde pounced upon nothing but thin air and collided into the dressing table, causing it to topple. His entire body fell down together with the dressing table.


    After the loud sound of falling to the ground, Mu Xingde let out a grimacing moan of pain as he rolled on the ground.


    "Oww. That really hurt. O..."


    Qing Yun stood to the side. Her voice was as bright and refreshing as a sunny and cool day. "What is up with you today, Your Highness? Why are you rolling on the ground this early in the morning?"


    "Hey, beautiful. If you have the time to watch me make a joke of myself, you have the time to quickly help me up!" Mu Xingde yelled.


    Qing Yun could do nothing but pull him up from the ground. As a cultivator who was at the apex of the immersion realm, it was not a problem for her to pull Mu Xingde up.


    Mu Xingde patted the dust off his body after getting up. He spoke, displeased, "Beautiful. You are mine. Why are you avoiding me?"


    Qing Yun''s face darkened when she heard his words. She said seriously, "Your Highness, don''t forget about the agreement between us. Last night was a special case. From henceforth, I won''t let Your Highness touch even a hair on my body before Your Highness fulfills your side of the agreement."


    "Huh? Agreement?" Mu Xingde was confused for a time.


    "What is wrong? Did your highness forget?" Qing Yun''s face turned cold, revealing extreme dissatisfaction.


    "What sort of joke are you ying at? The great and grand me has a mouth of gold and words of jade. I am as good as my word. How can I forget?" After Mu Xingde finished speaking in a very haughty manner, he faced outside and roared loudly, "Li San, get the hell in here for Laozi."


    Following this roar, a man with a slim figure and a vulgar appearance knocked on the door and entered the room. Just one look and anyone could tell that this fellow was a no good henchman.


    "Ah, hello Your Highness. Hello princess..."


    "Less with the freaking useless words. How goes the thing I had you arrange yesterday?" Mu Xingde shouted coarsely.


    "Rx, Your Highness. Everything has been prepared appropriately. You can set off immediately. It all waits upon Your Highness and the princess."Li San answered fawningly.


    "Okay, leave now. The princess and I will arrive there immediately." With a wave of his hand, Mu Xingde had Li San get lost.


    "Yes yes. The little me announces his withdrawal." Li San withdrew with a bow.


    "Did you hear that, beautiful? Everything is already prepared." Mu Xingde faced Qing Yun and spoke with pride.


    "Much thanks, Your Highness." Qing Yun conveyed her thanks with great difficulty before emphasizing, "Your Highness, you must ask Grandmother Jiang of the mansion to apany us. She is a master of the spirit realm and has been for many years. Only she can deal with Qin Yuandao of the Qin Family."


    "I know this well and clear. Masters of the spirit realm naturally need to be dealt with by other masters of the spirit realm. Rx, beautiful. I will make sure you are satisfied no matter what you want. For your sake, annihting a trifling Qin Family is nothing." Mu Xingde spoke quite domineeringly. Highborn silk-pants like him wouldn''t even blink their eyes when ites to annihting a family like the Qin Family for the sake of a beauty''s favor.

 Chapter 111: The Calamity Comes Upon Us

    <h4>Chapter 111: The Cmity Comes Upon Us</h4>


    After Li San left, Qing Yun rushed Mu Xingde into using the shortest time possible to finish his morning ablutions.


    As Mu Xingde¡¯s newly wedded Princess Consort, Qing Yun was the apple of his eye. To him, she was always right and he did everything she said without protest.


    Very soon, the two of them finished their preparations. They had a simple breakfast, and they hurriedly departed from the Prince¡¯s Manor.


    Outside the manor, a cavalry of fifty men had already been waiting for some time. There was also a carriage in their formation. This carriage was pulled by two strong and handsome looking horses.


    By all rights, this carriage ought to be the Prince¡¯s royal coach. However, Mu Xingde was not the person sitting in it right now. It was someone else.


    When Mu Xingde and Qing Yun stepped out of the Manor and walked toward the carriage, even Prince Mu Xingde, who was usually so authoritative and imperious, kept his airs away and behaved with humility and courtesy. He stood before the carriage and bowed dutifully. ¡°Grandmother Jiang, thank you so much foring here yourself to deal with this matter.¡±


    ¡°My prince, there is no need to stand on formalities. These old bones have been keen on meeting that new Spirit Realm cultivator, Qin Yuandao.¡± An elderly woman¡¯s hoarse voice could be heard from within the carriage.


    Qing Yun had been standing behind Mu Xingde, and when she heard the olddy speak, she felt as if a great weight had been lifted from her chest. He had kept his promise and managed to convince the only highly skilled Spirit Realm cultivator of the prince¡¯s household to lend a hand.


    Now, her only concern was whether or not they could make it in time to Luosang City if they were to leave right now. All would be lost if Qin Yu attacked the Qin Family before their arrival. It was fortunate that Luobei City and Luosang City were not too far from each other, and to travel from one city to the other was possible within half a day.


    ¡°My Prince, it¡¯s gettingte. Shall we set off?¡± Qing Yun could not help but hurry him a little.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Mu Xingde answered straight away. He quickly flew onto his horse - as a martial cultivator himself, horse riding was not a problem for him. It was only because he was azy person that the progress of his cultivation was slow, so slow that even at the age of thirty, he still remained in the Origin Realm.


    Qing Yun immediately got on her horse as well.


    ¡°Ride! We head for Luosang City.¡± Mu Xingde sat on the horse, and with a wave of his fleshy hand and with his authoritativemand, he urged his steed forward. As he led the charge, the guards behind him hurriedly followed along. The air was filled with the sound of neighing and the slicing of hooves. In the haze of dust clouds thrown up by the galloping horses, the team shot out of Luobei City like an arrow from a bow, and they headed straight toward Luosang City.


    ......


    Dawn had only just arrived, but to the west of Luosang City, quite a number of people were already rushing to their destination. These people had all heard of Qin Yuandao¡¯s grand wedding, and they had traveled through the night to turn up and support the event. After Qin Yuandao¡¯s cultivation level reached that of the Spirit Realm, both the power he had demonstrated and the conspicuousness of his actions ensured that his name was spread far and wide within a short period of time. There were some who feared him, some who hated him, and even more who wanted to curry favor with him.


    Those who wanted to curry favor never had an opportunity to do so in the past, but now, it was the best time for them to do some bootlicking. Hence, crowds of people swarmed towards Luosang City with their generous gifts throughout the night.


    It was at this time that a procession was making its way along the road connecting Luosang City and Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. It was made up of over twenty travel-worn men escorting two horse-drawn carriages¡¯ worth of precious gifts, and they were racing towards the city as fast as they could.


    ¡°My brothers, put your backs into it and make haste. In another two hours, we¡¯ll be able to reach Luosang City, and we can enjoy Old Master Qin¡¯s wedding and his celebratory wine,¡± the one leading them yelled out in encouragement. They had begun their journey after nightfall, and they had hurried the whole way. Some of them were clearly exhausted. They walked as if they had been drained of energy, and even the rallying cry from their leader did not have much effect; they only sped up by a little.


    Rumble, rumble...


    Without warning, a thunderous rumbling that sounded like the quaking of mountains could be heard from behind them. That shook the men out of their exhaustion, and in an instant, they were all awake and alert again.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± One after another, they turned behind to look.


    In the distance, dust clouds and dirt suddenly billowed out into the sky.


    ¡°What... what is that?¡± Someone spotted the shadows from within the clouds and cried out in rm.


    ¡°Mounted soldiers, wait no, demonic beasts, arge number of beasts. Soldiers mounted on demonic beasts!¡±


    ¡°Run, oh, quick run!¡±


    A person in the crowd snapped out of their shock. Soon, the rest of them followed, screaming and fleeing for their lives in all directions.


    ¡°All of you,e back! The gifts need to be protected. These are priceless treasures that will be presented to Old Master Qin as his wedding gifts!¡± The leader of the escort team wailed loudly, but right at this moment, everyone¡¯s priority was to save their own skins. Who would bother with those useless ¡°precious gifts¡±?


    Rumble rumble... This was the rumbling caused by the beast-riding soldiers who were almost upon them. Their formidable presence was like the roaring of a mountain sh-flood, mowing down and swallowing everything in its way.


    ¡°No!¡± The leader was so frightened that his insides grew cold and even he no longer cared about the gifts. He whipped his horse hard and urged it to catch up with those who had run away. Because his horse was superior to theirs, he was quickly able to take his ce at the head of the fleeing team again.


    Behind them, the sound of something whistling through the air assaulted their ears, and the wide sky darkened instantly. They raised their heads, and for as far as their eyes could see, a rain of razor-sharp arrows darkened the air, all headed straight for them.


    ¡°No-¡±


    The frantic mess of fleeing men cried out in despair. Amidst their shouting, the sharp arrows whistled through the air and pierced their bodies. One by one, bodies dropped from their horses as corpses.


    Rumble, rumble...


    The beast-riding soldiers closed in like a wild hurricane, bringing clouds of dust with them. They trod on the ground beneath their feet, and they trampled on the corpses beneath their feet as they rumbled forward.


    Their destination?


    Luosang City.


    ......


    In Tie Shou¡¯s Workshop within Luosang City, Qin Yu¡¯s room.


    Qin Yu sat with his eyes closed, the Blood Devouring Demonic de was suspended in the air before him. Its blood-soaked aura ebbed and flowed, painting his fresh and pleasant face in a wash of red light, as if it were covered in blood.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and his keen, cold gazended on the naked de of the Blood Devouring Demonic de. It vibrated intensely in its ce for a short time before gradually calming down. Its blood-soaked aura dimmed as well, until all the crimson light it had been emitting beforepletely disappeared. All that was left was that huge red saber floating in mid-air.


    ¡°Go back,¡± Qin Yu gritted out this chillymand.


    The Blood Devouring Demonic de did not obey those orders immediately. Instead, it froze where it floated and did not move, as though it was extremely reluctant to leave. Qin Yu¡¯s pupils dted, and his icy re was like a hail of icicles. With that, the Blood Devouring Demonic de dared not dally any longer. It transformed into a sh of light and disappeared with a hum into the dimensional ring on Qin Yu¡¯s finger.


    After a whole night¡¯s study of the Blood Devouring Demonic de, Qin Yu had gained a certain amount of understanding about it. Unfortunately, it was hardly enough, and he could not say for certain that no unexpected situations might ariseter on. But now, there was not enough time for him to investigate further; the strung arrow must be shot, and he could only ept this as a risk in his fight.


    Don don don. A series of gentle knocks rang from outside the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s gaze fixed itself at the door.


    ¡°Qin Yu, it¡¯s dawn. Everything has been prepared. We can get started now.¡± Outside, Tie Shou¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°It¡¯s dawn?¡± Killing intent surged up in Qin Yu¡¯s cold gaze as an enchanting me flickered in the depths of his pupils, ¡°Qin Family, I¡¯ve returned. Die!¡±


    In a spacious, open-air room within the Qin Family Estate, Qin Yuandao was being dressed in crimson wedding robes. A few people were fitting him into it when suddenly, he sucked in a cold breath, his body trembling slightly.


    ¡°Esteemed Elder, what happened? If the clothes aren¡¯tfortable, do you want to try on a different set?¡± One of the older female servants who was fitting him hastily asked.


    ¡°Killing intent.¡± Qin Yuandao ignored the servant, his face suddenly darkening. ¡°What powerful killing intent.¡± An ominous sense of foreboding suddenly appeared in his heart.


    He sensed the killing intent, but he couldn¡¯t anticipate, no, nobody could anticipate that today, on his wedding day, his Qin Family and Luosang City would face a disaster bathed in blood. Three forces were about to converge on the city. The prelude to the massacre quietly passed, a herald for the destruction soon toe. This disaster would sweep across the Qin Family, Luosang City, and even all of Qiongxi Country.

 Defiant Martial God 112: Wrecking Qin Yuandao’s Wedding

    <h4>Defiant Martial God Chapter 112: Wrecking Qin Yuandao''s Wedding</h4>


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    ¡°Ah, ah...¡±


    Inside the Qin Family dungeon, the ear-piercing, crisp snaps of a whip could clearly be heard. Every time the whip snapped out, it would soon be apanied by a scream of pain.


    Inside the jail cell, a man was bound on an iron frame. His clothes had been reduced to rags by the whips and his body was covered in blood and welts. This man was precisely Qin Yu¡¯s father, Qin Wu.


    Grasping a hard whip in his hand, Qin Biao flogged Qin Wu in a hysterical manner. His voice was filled with anger as he roared, ¡°Speak! Speak! If you don¡¯t tell me, Laozi will whip you to death!¡±


    Pa! Pa!


    ¡°Ah...¡± Qin Wu shouted in pain. He clenched his teeth, ¡°Qin Biao, you bastard! If you have the guts to whip this Laozi to death, then do it! If you think you can pry anything from my mouth, you¡¯re dreaming! Hehehe!¡± Qin Wu suddenly released a bout of crazedughter, causing Qin Biao to gnash his teeth in fury as he continued to strike out with the whip.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡± Qin Wu continued to let out low shouts of pain. He did not want to shout, but the sharp pain made it unbearable. Right now, he was nothing more than an Origin Realm cultivator, so it would be impossible for him to endure the beating of the peak Immersion Realm cultivator Qin Biao. For him to still be alive was already very amazing.


    But ultimately, he still could not bear Qin Biao¡¯s thrashing, and he cked out.


    ¡°Uncle Biao, he fainted again.¡± At the side, Qin Mu pitched up, his voice gloomy, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so resilient. We¡¯ve been beating him for the entire night, but he still won¡¯t open his mouth.¡±


    ¡°F*ck.¡± Qin Biao threw the whip on the ground and shouted in frustration, ¡°Since he won¡¯t say it, then he can just die! Find a ce to deposit his corpse.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Biao, today probably wouldn¡¯t be good. Today¡¯s the Grand Elder¡¯s special day. It would be extremely inauspicious to kill somebody on the same day.¡± Qin Mu brought up awkwardly.


    Qin Biao paused and pondered for a bit before realizing it was pretty true. He did not have the guts to offend the Grand Elder- it was taboo.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s allow him to live a little longer. However, I absolutely will not allow him to livefortably.¡± Qin Biao gritted his teeth with rage as he shouted, ¡°Use cold water to wake him up and continue beating him! Don¡¯t let him go a single moment without pain.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinate immediately acted ording to orders.


    ¡°Uncle Biao, let¡¯s leave this to them, we should go up and help out. Today is our esteemed ancestor¡¯s most important day. If nobody sees us, then... it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± Qin Mu spoke up cautiously.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Biao was also tired of beating him and didn¡¯t want to stay in the damp, filthy, underground jail cell. He turned around, leaving the men behind to continue whipping Qin Wu.


    ......


    Outside, the Qin Family¡¯s training field had now be a wedding venue. Because there were too many guests, all the tables for the feast were ced closely together. The festive area wasn¡¯t just limited to the training field; it also spread into other areas as well. Everybody in Luosang City with even the slightest prestige was all here. From this, one could clearly see how powerful Qin Yuandao¡¯s status was.


    The festive noises of the feast gradually became softer as time passed by. Currently, it was already 9 am.


    The city master, Ouyang Cheng, would conduct today¡¯s marriage rites. When the clock struck 11, he walked up to the elevated martial arts stage at the front of the training field.


    The stage that had originally been used to disy martial arts was now being used as a wedding stage. Eye-grabbing crimsonnterns that symbolize good fortune hung everywhere, and red carpets were fully rolled out on the floors.


    ¡°The hour of fortune has arrived. May the bride and the groom step forward.¡±


    Ouyang Cheng stood on the stage and called out in a loud voice. The noisy field immediately grew quiet as everyone stood up and raised their heads to look at the stage.


    Under everybody¡¯s fervent, awaiting eyes, a few flower boys and girls cleared the road. Qin Yuandao, garbed in a crimson red brocade, led a delicate figure, who was simrly dressed in red, through the crowd. He escorted the red-veiled bride slowly up to the stage.


    The crowd exploded with congrattions upon seeing the arrival of the bride and the groom. Many of them were lying through their teeth, saying all kinds of corny words like they were the ideal couple, a match made in heaven, etc.


    Ouyang Cheng stood on the stage and lowered his hands in a shushing gesture to the crowd.


    ¡°May the bride and the groom perform their bows.¡± Everyone¡¯s voices settled as Ouyang Cheng cleared his throat and called out, ¡°First! Bow to the heavens and earth.¡±


    ¡°Second! Bow to the parents.¡±


    ¡°Third! May the bride and groom bow to each other.¡±


    Throughout the entire marriage rites procession, the bride¡¯s actions appeared very stiff and unwilling. However, she still ultimately bowed whenever she was supposed to.


    ¡°Congrattions to the bride and the groom!¡±


    This sentence made everyone break out into congrattory cheers.


    One by one, they walked up to the stage and bowed, and they used their loudest voices and chorused, ¡°We wish for Esteemed Gentleman Qin and the Bride to experience joy and happiness. May your love be eternal, and may you grow old together!¡±


    Respectful congrattions and good wishes filled the scene. The crowd went wild, and the sounds of celebration shook even the skies.


    ¡°Now that the well wishes have been sent, the marriage ceremony is finished!¡± Ouyang Cheng waved his hand down as his voice boomed across the field, ¡°The bride and the groom may now enter the bridal chamber.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± All of a sudden, an angry shout rang out like a p of thunder, stunning everyone and causing some to jump in fear.


    Those who weren¡¯t afraid had faces filled with shock. Who had such big guts that they actually dared to look for trouble at Qin Yuandao¡¯s important event?


    ¡°Who dares to be so audacious? Get the f*ck out!¡± The person from the Qin Family in charge of maintaining order shouted at the crowd.


    ¡°Laozi doesn¡¯t understand what you mean by that. Why don¡¯t you show me how?¡± An arrogant voice echoed out as a ck figure soared out of the crowd like a shooting star. He arrived in front of that man in an instant.


    His speed was simply too fast. The protection officer still hadn¡¯t even reacted when a thunder-like roar echoed out. By then, the first move of Rushing Thunder Palm, Power Like Rushing Thunder, had already struck him.


    The protection officer screamed in pain as he flew off the stage.


    ¡°How brazen!¡± At the side, Ouyang Cheng shouted angrily as he released a palm strike at the shadowy figure, one that was aimed to kill.


    ¡°Cloudtrack Phantom, dodge!¡± The ck figure left a remnant image. His original body had long moved away, and Ouyang Cheng¡¯s palm strike hit nothing but thin air, causing a loud boom to echo.


    ¡°You¡ª!¡± Ouyang Cheng was still a Transformation Realm cultivator, so missing his strike in front of so many people would naturally cause him to feel somewhat humiliated. After he felt the ck figure dodge behind him, he hastily turned around. He wanted to attack again, but when he saw the familiar face in front of him, he immediately stopped in shock.


    ¡°You... Qin Yu?¡± Ouyang Cheng¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t died?¡± At the back, Qin Yuandao also spoke with shock. At the Su Family gates in Bao Ding City, he had personally swatted Qin Yu to death. Yet, how was he now standing in front of him perfectly fine?


    ¡°Qin Yu, he is Qin Yu.¡± This time, everybody was in an uproar, and discussion spread like wildfire. In particr, all those from the Qin Family were especially shocked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Qin Yu die? Howe he was still alive? A few days ago, the Grand Elder definitely said that he had killed Qin Yu. Was he lying or just joking?¡±


    A faint smile was on Qin Yu¡¯s face as he faced Qin Yuandao. With a disdainful voice, he mocked, ¡°Qin Yuandao, you haven¡¯t even died, so why would I die?¡±


    ¡°How audacious, Qin Yu. Do you really think the Grand Elder¡¯s name is something you can call upon so lightly?¡± Ouyang Cheng shouted angrily.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Get lost!¡± Qin Yu actually shouted back.


    Ouyang Cheng was the grand and stately city master, yet he was actually spoken back to by a young brat of the Qin Family. Naturally, he was mad. His face darkened as his voice turned vicious, ¡°You¡¯re courting death! Today, this City Master will pass judgment on you in ce of the Qin Family. Die!¡±


    Ouyang Cheng was in the middle of the Transformation Realm, and he struck forth with all his strength. His powerful aura surged as great gusts of winds emanated from his body.


    ¡°Hmph, Qin Yu¡¯s finished. The young always overestimate their own strength. They don¡¯t understand how powerful somebody can be.¡± Somebody in the crowd muttered disdainfully. But the next moment, something happened that made everyone¡¯s mouths drop.


    ¡°So the grand and stately City Master actually wants to go run around as the Qin Family¡¯s dog. You don¡¯t have the qualifications to be the City Master. Qin Yu was furious, and he shouted, ¡°To Surge Like a Gathering Storm. Die!¡±


    The wind whistled as ck clouds of qi surged forth. Behind the clouds, ps of thunder boomed as a palm strike struck out forcefully.


    ¡°What, he actually wants to meet Ouyang Cheng in a direct, face to face battle? Ouyang Cheng is a cultivator at the middle stage of Transformation Realm. Does he want to die?!¡± The crowd was filled with shock.


    Under everyone¡¯s amazed gazes, a boom resounded as the two palm strikes shed together. Waves of qi surged as a strong gale buffeted the crowd. The two figures separated.


    Qin Yu was still standing on the stage. Ouyang Cheng had fallen in the same way as the protection officer from the Qin Family earlier; he was blown off the stage.


    ¡°How, how could this be possible?¡± Everyone¡¯s mouths dropped wide with astonishment, their eyes round with shock.


    ¡°T-transformation Realm, he¡¯s at the Transformation Realm?!¡± Some people¡¯s voices shook as they shouted out Qin Yu¡¯s cultivation realm.


    At this moment, everyone was examining Qin Yu and they found that he really was at Transformation Realm.


    Bang!


    The crowd erupted. Qin Yu was currently only 18 years old. An eighteen-year-old Transformation Realm cultivator... was this even possible?


    They didn¡¯t dare to believe their own eyes and ept the truth.


    An eighteen-year-old Transformation Realm master. This truly made those who were in their seventies and eighties, yet only at the peak of Immersion Realm, feel ashamed.


    What was even more difficult for everyone here to ept was that Qin Yu¡¯s power at Transformation Realm was abnormally strong.


    Many people could see that Qin Yu¡¯s cultivation base was at the Transformation Realm, but it was only at the initial stage of the Transformation Realm, as if he had just broken through.


    Usingmon sense, his cultivation still shouldn¡¯t bepletely stable, and he would probably not be an opponent for an ordinary Initial Stage Transformation Realm cultivator. What he just did overturnedmon sensepletely.


    However, Ouyang Cheng was somebody at the middle of the Transformation Realm, and he was somebody who had been at that level for many years too. However, he wasn¡¯t able to withstand a single blow from Qin Yu before being sted off the stage and coughing up mouthfuls of blood. He was probably only barely alive, and even his seat of City Master would be unstable now. This all really did not conform tomon sense.


    They did not know that in Qin Yu¡¯s eyes, the Transformation Realm that they called was nothing more than a fake. His Transformation Realm cultivation is how somebody truly at the Transformation Realm should be like.


    It wasn¡¯t just the onlookers. Even Qin Yuandao was shocked by Qin Yu¡¯s strength. In fact, he was even more amazed than the others.


    A few days ago, he and Qin Yu had just fought in Bao Ding City. At that time, Qin Yu was only in thete stage of Immersion Realm. But a few dayster, he not only survived, but he even turned into a Transformation Realm cultivator. It was simply ridiculous. Since when was reaching Transformation Realm so easy? Fine, so what if he was a Transformation Realm master? However, even his fighting strength was so freakish. Even the middle stage Transformation Realm cultivator Ouyang Cheng couldn¡¯t withstand a single fist from him.


    ¡°Qin Yu!¡± Hearing the sounds of fighting, the bride Su Yinxue pulled off her veil and exposed her breathtakingly beautiful face. But at this moment, not many could take the time to appreciate her beauty as almost everyone was staring at Qin Yu.


    1. arrogant way to refer to oneself

 Chapter 113: The Shock that Qin Yu Brought

    <h4>Chapter 113: The Shock that Qin Yu Brought</h4>


    Su Yinxue saw Qin Yu and wanted to run to him when she was grabbed by Qin Yuandao. His eyes were cold as he instructed somebody from the Qin Family, ¡°Somebodye and bring her into the bridal room.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A few women immediately carried out Qin Yuandao¡¯s order and went to pull Su Yinxue to the bridal room.


    ¡°If you guys touch a hair on her head, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s killing intent exploded and surged forward oppressively. The women suddenly felt a burst of cool air and started trembling. None of them dared to move.


    ¡°Shameful.¡± Qin Yuandao roared, scattering Qin Yu¡¯s oppressive aura and allowing the women to move.


    ¡°Qin Yu you bastard, you even dare to crash this old man¡¯s wedding!¡± Qin Yuandao yelled at Qin Yu furiously, his killing intent clear as he dashed up. Every step he took was filled with power, causing the stage to immediately tremble. His aura caused everybody to buzz with astonishment. So this was a Spirit Realm master.


    Qin Yu stood where he was andughed loudly, ¡°Ha, a wedding? You old bastard, don¡¯t you feel ashamed calling this a wedding? You¡¯re pissing on your own face. You¡¯re both ugly and old, and you look like a deformed freak. Do you really think you¡¯re worthy of being married to-¡±


    Qin Yu had directly and viciously pointed out all of the ws of the Qin Family¡¯s respectable Grand Elder in a public area. This caused Qin Yuandao to fly into a rage.


    ¡°Bastard, shut the hell up! Die!¡±


    Qin Yuandao could not restrain his anger and he struck out with a palm strike that radiated cold energy. Ice crystals formed in the air as he charged at Qin Yu.


    ¡°Winds, retreat.¡±


    ¡°Cloudtrack Phantom, dodge!¡±


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t dare to cross swords with Qin Yuandao directly. After all, his opponent was still a Spirit Realm cultivator. While his fighting strength was strongerpared to others in the same realm, he still couldn¡¯tpare to a Spirit Realm cultivator that was one realm above him. Therefore, he could only rely on his movement skills and use all his strength to dodge.


    His speed was extremely fast, but Qin Yuandao wasn¡¯t slow. The instant he disappeared from his original location, cold air already whizzed by and crushed his remnant image. The explosion it caused destroyed the stage and even injured a few people below it.


    Chaos erupted. The ones standing close to the stage nearly lost their soul from fright as everybody screamed.


    ¡°Run, run for it!!¡±


    The crowd went crazy as the ones near the front instantly bolted off frantically.


    Because there were too many guests today, the field was packed with people. The tables for the feast were ced right next to each other. If there was a disturbance or riot, the whole thing would copse. As people struggled to run away from the battle, all the foodstuffs and the tables fell.


    Although the people at the front were frantically running away, there were simply too many people around, and so, they couldn¡¯t escape far. The chillingly icy air was already sweeping past them. The next moment, countless people were eroded by the icy air. The stronger ones could still struggle for a little, but the weaker ones directly keeled over and turned into cold corpses.


    When the crowd saw them die, everyone became even more frenzied. They tried to flee desperately, only to crash into others in the crowd. Under the threat of losing their lives, there were even some who directly attacked those blocking their way. Screams, roars, and wails echoed piercingly in the air.


    The scene was inplete and utter chaos.


    Qin Yuandao saw how the guests all turned frenzied in an instant and he was startled for a moment. When he had struck just now, it was purely out of anger, and he hadn¡¯t tried to control his strength. As a result, his wedding banquet turned into apletely ruined scene of chaos.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to act.¡±


    Qin Yuandao was still in a shocked haze when two figures rushed out of the crazed crowd. They were extremely fast, and they flew to Su Yinxue, who was still standing on the stage, and snatched her away.


    Qin Yuandao cared a lot about Su Yinxue, and he had long thought of her as his woman. Now that somebody wanted to steal his woman, he naturally wouldn¡¯t tolerate it. ¡°Get the f*ck out!¡± He furiously roared and shot forward immediately with another fierce palm strike. This time, he didn¡¯t use any icy techniques out of fear of injuring Su Yinxue.


    Spirit Realm masters were, after all, Spirit Realm masters. Even though it was a simple palm strike, it still possessed a dreadful amount of power. The two flying to rescue Su Yinxue had just reached her when Qin Yuandao¡¯s palm was already descending on them.


    The people from the Qin Family who were in charge of protecting her also immediately rushed up behind her while a portion of them split up to attack the two.


    ¡°Die.¡± The two were well coordinated and split up. One went to face Qin Yuandao while the other went against the rest of the Qin Family members.


    A loud bang sounded. The one who went against Qin Yuandao simply could not endure the strike and his body exploded. The stage was showered by a rain of blood.


    ¡°Rainbow Startling Sword!¡± Qin Yu was behind Qin Yuandao. His sword shone as he plunged it into his back. The sword he was using was half a spirit tool and was the one he had taken from the assassin back at Bao Ding City.


    The power of the half spirit weapon together with his technique shrouded the entire stage in light from the sword¡¯s luster.


    Qin Yuandao ignored Qin Yu¡¯s attack, and he continued to try and kill the other figure. He had already defeated all of the Qin Family guards and he was aiming to take away Su Yinxue.


    ¡°Go die!¡± Qin Yuandao howled as he rushed forward.


    That person also didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he grabbed the panicked Su Yinxue without hesitation and threw her forcefully somewhere inside the crowd while shouting, ¡°Catch!¡±


    His voice had barely fallen when Qin Yuandao¡¯s palm struck his back, causing another rain of blood to fall. Fortunately, Su Yinxue was already up in the air and Qin Yuandao could no longer catch her. His mission was fulfilled and he could die without regrets.


    Another person immediately flew up to catch Su Yinxue before disappearing into the busy crowd.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Qin Yuandao was seething in anger as he fiercely tore apart the corpse. He wanted to chase after him within the carnage, but at that moment, Qin Yu¡¯s attack arrived.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qin Yuandao suddenly felt a threat. He hadn¡¯t thought that Qin Yu would have such power. He had no choice but to stop chasing and block.


    ¡°F*ck off!¡± Qin Yuandao didn¡¯t even turn his head as he struck out with his hand, causing the crowd to personally experience how terrifying a Spirit Realm cultivator really was. If it was somebody else, they probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance to do anything before being skewered by Qin Yu¡¯s sword, much less attack. Qin Yuandao¡¯s reaction speed was not something a Transformation Realm cultivator couldpare to.


    If another Transformation Realm expert reced Qin Yu here, it would probably end up in a case of trying to steal the chicken only to lose the eggs too. Qin Yuandao¡¯s strike was too dangerous.


    But Qin Yuandao¡¯s opponent was Qin Yu, and Qin Yu also had an iplete spirit weapon.


    The sword and the palm collided. Not only did the sword not tremble and break, it even sliced through Qin Yuandao¡¯s flesh like butter.


    ¡°Agh! Damn you!¡± Qin Yuandao snarled furiously as he frantically pulled back. In an instant, he was ten meters away, so even if Qin Yu wanted to attack again, he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You, you actually have an iplete spirit weapon?¡± Qin Yuandao stood ten meters away, his eyes fixed on the sword in Qin Yu¡¯s hand. A raging ze burned in his eyes as blood dripped from his palms onto the ground. He was injured by a mere youth that hadn¡¯t even reached the age of twenty. He was even his great-grandson in terms of seniority. He never thought that this would be possible.


    Right now, the training field was still in chaos, and many people were busy trying to move away from their fight. However, there were still a few people paying attention to the stage. When they saw that Qin Yuandao was wounded by Qin Yu, they were both shocked and amazed. At that moment, the name Qin Yu was firmly engraved inside their hearts.


    ¡°Sigh, what a pity.¡±


    In a corner of the training field, the Qin Family head Qin Zong watched the chaotic scene helplessly. All he could do was mediate and help clear a way out so that as many people could leave as possible. He gave another helpless sigh as he watched Qin Yu and Qin Yuandao face off against each other at the stage.


    ¡°Da Ge , why are you sighing?¡± A tall figure stood behind Qin Zong. He was one of the Qin Family¡¯s seven great elders, the Fifth Elder Qin Zhan. With aplicated expression on his face, he also watched the two face off.


    Qin Zong didn¡¯t even need to turn his head to know it was Qin Zhan. He released yet another sigh, ¡°Old Fifth, my Qin Family produced a little monster as well as a Spirit Realm master. Such a thing could be said to be an achievement that had never before been attained in our several hundred years of history. But now, they¡¯re enemies, and they¡¯re fighting each other with the intent to kill. Say, isn¡¯t this more of misfortune rather than fortune?¡±


    Qin Zhan understood Qin Zong but didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    ¡°If the two could get along and both work hard for the sake of the Qin Family, just think of how prosperous our Qin Family could be! s, what a pity.¡± Qin Zong continued to sigh in despair, ¡°I¡¯m ipetent as the family leader. All I can do is watch on helplessly as the two kill each other, and I can¡¯t do anything to prevent it.¡±


    ¡°Da Ge, this shouldn¡¯t be med on you. If anyone deserves to be med, it¡¯s Qin Chong. I was also muddled. I¡¯ve always favored that youngster Qin Yu. If we gave him time to develop, it would only be a matter of time until he surpassed our Grand Elder. Unfortunately...¡± Qin Zhan could only sigh powerlessly.


    ¡°Everyone of the Qin Family, listen up. Seal off the exits. Nobody is allowed to leave, nobody!¡± At this moment, Qin Yuandao order to the Qin Family boomed across the skies. It resonated in the air and vibrated in everybody¡¯s eardrums.


    Qin Zong and Qin Zhan were both startled when they heard the order, ¡°What does the Grand Elder want to do? Does he want everyone to die?¡±


    Qin Yuandao did not want them to die. He had yet to be so unbridled. All the guests present today were important figures in Luosang City. If all of them were killed, the Qin Family wouldn¡¯t be able to continue on. He just wanted to detain everybody so that he could find Su Yinxue.


    Su Yinxue had been snuck into the crowd by the mysterious man and could not be found. Qin Yuandao¡¯s gaze had swept through everybody present, but it was impossible to find her in such a chaotic and frenzied scene. It was as if she hadpletely disappeared.


    With Su Yinxue¡¯s crimson bridal clothing, she should¡¯ve been easy to spot. However, he still couldn¡¯t find her.


    This time, he finally realized something was wrong. Everything today was definitely something Qin Yu and his group had orchestrated beforehand. They had long prepared everything and cleanly divided up the work, developed a clear n, and trained for it. They had definitely thought of throwing the crowd into chaos prior to all of this so that he could not find her. He just didn¡¯t understand how a trifling youngster like Qin Yu had such a powerful force backing him.


    But Qin Yuandao could only helplessly order for all the exits to be sealed and to force everybody to stay behind. He would then have the Qin Family check over each and every person.


    Qin Yu continued to face off against Qin Yuandao. He stared at Qin Yuandao rigidly, neither attacking nor retreating, His job was to dy him for as long as possible. If Qin Yuandao didn¡¯t attack him, then he wouldn¡¯t attack either. He believed in the Heavenly Wolf Guard¡¯s strength, and he believed that they would definitely be able to get Su Yinxue out. They would do so even at the price of their lives, so he trusted thempletely. The two who had died under Qin Yuandao¡¯s hand already proved how determined they were inpleting their mission. They would seed or die trying. These were the Heavenly Wolf Guards!


    But when the crowd heard Qin Yuandao¡¯s order, things actually got even crazier. They rushed at the exit even more desperately, afraid that it would soon be blocked off. If they didn¡¯t escape now, they could die here.


    The members of the Qin Family who were supposed to guard the exit originally wanted to step up and stop them, but they were instantly drowned by the huge oing surge of people who were desperate to get out.


    ¡°Qin Chong, block them.¡± Qin Yuandao saw the situation getting out of hand and released another angry roar as he ordered Qin Chong directly.


    Powered by


    1. not literally here, face as in pride, dignity, reputation, etc that sort of thing


    2. Literally means older brother, but it¡¯s also a way to refer to older men of the same generation

 Chapter 114: Saving Su Yinxue

    <h4>Chapter 114: Saving Su Yinxue</h4>


    "Block them, Qin Chong!" Qin Yuandao saw that the situation was spiraling out of control, so he let out yet another furious roar in a direct order to Qin Chong.


    Qin Chong had already gathered people to rush toward the exit, having heard Qin Yuandao''s order the first time. Right now, he was even more active than Qin Zong, and he appeared to be the most active of the bunch. This was because Qin Yuandao had secretly promised that he would let Qin Chong take over Qin Zong''s position as the head of the Qin Family in the near future.


    "Elder Brother, are we going to stop them?" Qin Zhan faced Qin Zong and asked.


    Qin Zong looked at the chaotic exit and saw that Qin Chong had already gathered people to rush through. He slowly shook his head, and a trace of bitterness could be seen on his face as he said, "It''s none of our business anymore. Perhaps, the Qin Family won''t be any of my business in the future as well."


    "Elder Brother, how can you say such things. You are the head of the Qin Family. How can it be none of your business?" Qin Zhan''s face was filled with bewilderment and confusion.


    "Old Fifth, don''t tell me that you can¡¯t read Esteemed Father''s intentions?" Qin Zong sighed in disappointment and frustration. "Well, this is fine too. I can use this chance to go and take a walk outside. Let''s just let the Qin Family be handed to Qin Chong."


    "Handing the family over to Qin Chong!? Humph, it''s just a matter of time before the end of the Qin Family if the Qin Family is given to him," Qin Zhan said indignantly. "I really don''t understand what is going on in the head of the old man. To be doing these things... These things..." He really wanted to criticize Qin Yuandao for doing all these stupid things, but he ultimately didn''t dare to speak his thoughts out loud. The Grand Elder''s power wasn''t something he could carelessly provoke.


    "Well, let''s go. In any case, nobody would dare to change a decision made by Esteemed Father." Qin Zong turned around upon speaking, and his frustrated silhouette quickly disappeared at the end of the corner of the building.


    Qin Zhan didn''t leave immediately. He focused his gaze on Qin Yu and observed him for quite a while before departing.


    At the exit, the flood of people was blocked up. Qin Chong had made it in time.


    "Stand still, everyone. Esteemed Father has an order. Nobody is allowed to leave." Qin Chong''s strength already reached the stage of the Transformation Realm, having spent some time under Qin Yuandao''s special care. The sound of his loud shout surged in a wave, its power strong and firm. Countless people were jolted still in an instant, and the exit to became peaceful for the moment.


    "Seal off the exit, Qin Biao." Qin Chong loudly gave the order, and Qin Biao immediately brought people to form a human wall at the exit. His men wielded weapons as they stood there, killing intent rising from their bodies. This terrified those who wanted to rush outside, causing their expressions to turn ugly.


    They didn''t know what the Qin Family specifically wanted to do, but they could tell that the situation was far from good by looking at the rising killing intent of these fellows. Could it be that these fellows nned to exterminate everyst one of them? Was the Qin Family going to have everyone stay behind?


    "Elder Chong. What is the meaning of this? Does the Qin Family want to kill everyst one of us?" Someone shouted this question at Qin Chong at this very moment.


    Qin Chong looked at the person who spoke. It was a middle-aged man who Qin Chong didn''t recognize at all. A total stranger. It was quite normal for Qin Chong not to recognize the man, though. The people who came here today were from all over the city. It was impossible for Qin Chong to be familiar with all of them.


    "Yeah, yeah." With someone standing out and speaking, there were immediately others who joined in the heckling. "We are all guests of the Qin Family. Is your Qin Family not scared of being theughing stocks of the world by treating guests this way? No one would dare deal with your Qin Family in the future if you do so."


    "That''s right. Let us go." Many more people began to join in the moring.


    "Calm down and rx, everyone." Qin Hui hurried to exin, for he didn''t dare to offend all of these people. "Everyone, listen to me. The Esteemed Father surely has a good reason for having everyone stay behind. Everyone can rx. You are all guests of the Qin Family. We absolutely will not cause harm to you all."


    "Bullshit." A muscr man made his way out of the crowd. His face was covered with fury, and he even carried a person on his back. This person''s body was wrapped entirely in an ordinary changpao. Only her head was sticking out.


    Yet, her full head of ck hair flowed down like a waterfall and covered her face. It was impossible for anyone to see her facial features. Only by looking at her hair could one determine that the muscr man was carrying a woman.


    "You won''t cause us harm? You sure put it in such a nice way." The muscr man sted out these words. He raved furiously, "There are people who died near the stage from the cold palm strike. Are you saying that it is all fake?"


    Everyone present reacted the moment these words were roared, causing the situation, which had momentarily calmed down, to ignite once more. The stream of people began to be agitated yet again.


    "That''s right. That''s right. Quickly let us go." The crowd yelled loudly.


    "No can do." Qin Chong responded with a calm and collected face. He yielded not even an inch.


    It was quite a coincidence. The fierce sounds ofbat rang out from behind the crowd once again. The explosive sounds ofbat grew louder with each wave. Qin Yuandao and Qin Yu were fighting to the death once again.


    Qin Yuandao wanted toe and suppress the situation here in person, but Qin Yu naturally wouldn''t let him do what he wanted. Qin Yu wouldn''t make a move if Qin Yuandao didn''t make a move, but Qin Yuandao did make a move, so Qin Yu immediately made a move as well.


    Their fighting caused more wounded and casualties. There were people in the back who let out mournful shrieks. Their screams deeply provoked the hearts of everyone present, and the crowd began to boil.


    "My little sister has been injured. She needs to be treated as soon as possible. First, you will let me go!" At the exit, the muscr man who carried someone was tempered now. He roared at Qin Chong.


    "No one is allowed to leave without an order from the Grand Elder. Those who defy will be killed without question!" Qin Chongpletely unleashed the power of his body, and his murderous intent surged forth. He knew that forceful methods were absolutely needed to control the current situation. The situation would likely spiral out of control were he not to use force. Yet, he made a miscalction with his ns.


    "Motherf*cker! The Qin Family will only be happy when all of us here dies." These words were spoken by the middle-aged man who shouted out in the first ce. "Everyone. Brothers and sisters. The Qin Family is acting this viciously. They are the first to act heartlessly, so don''t me us for doing an injustice. Charge for Laozi if you don''t want to die! Charge I say!"


    The middle-aged man struck out with a deadly palm at Qin Chong as he roared. His palm generated screaming winds of fury as it rumbled fiercely.


    "What?!" Everyone was shocked when they saw this scene. There was someone who actually dared to strike at an expert like Qin Chong in his domain. Very bold.


    Qin Chong never expected that someone would actually make a move against him as well. He immediately let out a roar of fury from his chest, and he quickly met the palm with a deadly palm strike of his own.


    An explosive sound rumbled out. The two palms collided, and the two people were sent flying.


    "Move for me."


    After Qin Chong was sent flying, the muscr man who carried someone roared as he flitted out. His two legs were like the wind, and they swept away the members of the Qin Family who were blocking the path ahead. He made a wild dash toward the exit.


    "Stop him!" Qin Biao, who guarded the exit, hastily yelled. However, at the next moment, his voice was drowned away by the stream of people that surged over him.


    With one person taking the lead to make a move and charge outside, there was no one else who would feel any apprehension in doing the same. No one wanted to die for nothing in this ce, after all. Therefore, the stream of people surged up and moved like a hot knife through butter. The members of the Qin Family wanted to stop them, but they were drowned by countless assaults in an instant. They fell down screaming to the ground, and they were trampled under the feet of the chaotic stream of people. They were trampled into indiscernible bloody meat; they couldn''t be any more dead.


    "Bastard." Qin Chong roared furiously in his exasperation. He had just made his way over here in a hurry, and it was already impossible to stop the crowd of people that rushed out the exit like a flood. The person who had attacked him just now had long since mixed into the crowd and disappeared without a trace. Qin Chong no longer had the chance to find that person, no matter how troubling the matter was.


    "We can''t stop them anymore, Second Uncle. What do we do?" Qin Biao, his face a bloody mess, rushed before Qin Chong. He spoke with iparable gloom. He too had been attacked by heaven knows who several times. Fortunately, he had run quite quickly. Otherwise, he would have likely died beneath the feet of the chaotic crowd.


    Powered by

 Chapter 115: Qin Yuandao’s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 115: Qin Yuandao''s Fury</h4>


    ¡°Damn, why hasn¡¯t Qin Zong brought people over yet.¡± Qin Chong shifted the target of his rage to Qin Zong. As the family head, if Qin Zong brought out a group of experts, these people definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    Qin Biao ground his teeth hatefully when he heard Qin Chong mention Qin Zong, ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t count on him. He wouldn¡¯t bring trouble upon himself for our sake. In my opinion, his time as the Family Head is almost about to be over. If your Grandfather, the Esteemed Ancestor doesn¡¯t act, then I¡¯m afraid that the Qin Family will be ruined under his hand.¡± After speaking up to here, Qin Biao didn¡¯t forget to tter Qin Chong a little.


    ¡°That can be talked aboutter, right now we should think about the Esteemed Ancestor. Sun Yinxue was taken by somebody and they might¡¯ve escaped through the crowd.¡± Qin Chong¡¯s face was unsightly. Right now, he was too worried to think about that.


    ¡°Second Uncle doesn¡¯t need to worry about that. Su Yinxue¡¯s father is still in our hands. She is a very filial daughter, so she definitely won¡¯t be able to just run away,¡± Qin Biaoughed evilly.


    Qin Chong¡¯s frown disappeared when he heard Qin Biao¡¯s words, ¡°You¡¯re right, the young would not be able to run away without the old. As long as her dad is in our hands, she won¡¯t be able to run. Now, we just need to focus on killing Qin Yu.¡±


    Speaking of Qin Yu, the two both turned to look at the stage, where one elder and one youth were dueling. At this moment, the area around the stage was already vacant. Only the Qin family members and corpses were remaining there. There were a few who stayed to watch, but they were exceptionally strong, and they weren¡¯t afraid of being hurt. It wasn¡¯t easy to see a Spirit Realm cultivator fight, and it was possible that they could get a sudden epiphany and achieve a breakthrough from watching the two.


    But the more they watched, the more apprehensive they grew. In the end, the target of their focus was no longer Qin Yuandao, but Qin Yu.


    The two had already crossed swords more than ten times. Qin Yu, who was only an initial stage Transformation Realm cultivator, had managed to hold his own against a Spirit Realm master without falling behind. This was simply freakish. If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t dare to believe it.


    Although Qin Yu was using an iplete spirit weapon and held a huge advantage, he ultimately could notpete with therge age and cultivation disparity between him and Quan Yuandao. If anyone else was in his ce, they wouldn¡¯t have been able tost for nearly as long, even if they did hold the iplete spirit weapon.


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t just have the iplete spirit weapon. His sword art was also powerful, and his footwork techniques were swift and unpredictable. Furthermore, the only technique of his that the Qin Family knew about was ¡®Rushing Thunder Palm¡¯, and even that had already superseded the Qin Family¡¯s realm of understanding. His other techniques werepletely unknown to the Qin Family.


    Why did he have such powerful sword moves and such fantastically bizarre footwork? The only exnation was that he had gotten some sort of heaven-defying inheritance from an expert. Inheritances were something countless cultivators coveted, even in their dreams. Qin Yuandao''s gaze even turned a bit greedy as he looked at Qin Yu. Everyone was thinking of one question, ¡°How could they get Qin Yu¡¯s inheritance?" Thinking up to here, a me lit in his heart. Nevermind Qin Yu¡¯s other inheritances, just the iplete spirit weapon he held was enough to make others go crazy.


    Those were all reasons why many were unwilling to leave. They wanted to wait for a chance to snatch it.


    Qin Yuandao yelled. He wasn¡¯t worried in the slightest as he shot forward with a Frozen Ice Palm that froze the sky with a dreadful power. Qin Yu was pressured into retreating, and he pushed his sword techniques to the peak. The moves of ¡°Sword Startling Rainbow¡± were linked up and executed fiercely. Although it couldn¡¯t bring about the same power as Qin Yuandao¡¯s strikes, they were able to break through Qin Yuandao¡¯s strikes, causing him to be furious.


    Under the eyes of so many people, he, a Spirit Realm cultivator, and one of the older generation, still haven¡¯t defeated a mere teenage Transformation Realm cultivator after ten moves. It really made him ashamed.


    After the two parted once more, Qin Yuandao did not immediatelyunch another attack. He stood on the broken fragments of a wooden table as he stared at Qin Yu, the expression on his face continually changing between astonishment, bafflement, and confusion. He started to be interested in Qin Yu, to the point where he evenid down the matter of Su Yinxue.


    ¡°Qin Yu, it¡¯s only been a few days since Ist saw you, but you really gave this old man a big surprise.¡± Qin Yuandao¡¯s voice was icy and imposing.


    Qin Yu wiped away the blood rolling from his lips and grinned coldly, ¡°Old bastard, if you want to fight, then fight. Don¡¯t speak so much nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already wounded, how much longer can you fight for?¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t light. Because his Golden Silk Armour had already been turned into rags by Qin Yuandao in Bao Ding city, he had nothing protecting him at all now. Fortunately, he had already perfected the ¡®Refining Qi¡¯ stage and could speed up his recovery.


    His tongue slipped out to lick a bead of blood running down his face, and his lips formed a cold, arrogant sneer, ¡°I¡¯ll continue fighting until I die.¡±


    ¡°You have no reasons to do this.¡± Qin Yuandao¡¯s face actually eased, revealing a consoling expression. His voice was one of unprecedented contentment, ¡°Qin Yu, it definitely was not easy for your cultivation to reach the stage you are at today. I believe it would be a pity to kill you, so I can give you one more chance.¡±


    ¡°Huh, what happened?¡± Qin Chong and the others who were standing by and waiting were startled. Everything would¡¯ve been over and done with if the Esteemed Ancestor just killed Qin Yu, so why did he have to give him another chance?¡±


    Qin Yu also thought it was odd as a strange smile appeared on his face. It was part mocking and another part disdainful.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, a very able elder must¡¯ve passed their techniques onto for you to get to where you are now. If you agree to give us the techniques you¡¯ve inherited, I will not only forgive your previous mistakes, but I will even wee you back to the Qin Family and nurture you carefully. How about it?¡±


    When Qin Yuandao said this, everybody suddenly understood. So it turned out that he wanted the techniques inherited by Qin Yu.


    Only Qin Yu himself knew that the techniques he had weren¡¯t ones that somebody else had passed onto him, but ones he made himself.


    ¡°Mistakes? Can I ask what mistakes I¡¯ve made?¡± Qin Yu sneered.


    ¡°You...¡± Qin Yuandao opened his mouth to speak only to find that he really didn¡¯t have anything on Qin Yu.


    ¡°At Ten Thousand Beast Mountain, you humiliated your Elder Brother Qin Zhao¡¯s Fiancee and offended the elders. After that, you killed Qin Fang in the Martial Exam, andter, you killed Qin Zhao in Bao Ding City. Your crimes are so many that the bamboo ts have been exhausted, yet you still have the face to ask where you are wrong?¡± Qin Chong shouted angrily at Qin Yu.


    ¡°Ha, just continue adding on these ¡®crimes¡¯.¡± Qin Yuughed loudly beforeing to an abrupt halt, his face darkening. His voice rang clear in the air, ¡±Qin Chong you old dog, you should be clear about what really happened at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. You used Lu Wushuang as an excuse to kill me. Don¡¯t think that everybody is blind and couldn¡¯t tell your schemes apart. As for Qin Fang and Qin Zhao, it was they who wanted to kill Laozi first, so of course, I should be allowed to counterattack. Could it be that they¡¯re only allowed to kill me but I¡¯m not allowed to kill them?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, what huge, ginormous, appalling crimes did my parentsmit? You all actually wanted to use such an inhumane method like burying them alive to kill them! You people, who are worse than dogs and pigs, aren¡¯t even worthy to live in this world. Tonight, I will definitely kill you all!¡±


    When he remembered how his parents had almost been buried alive by Qin Chong, Qin Yu¡¯s rage ignited as killing intent exploded from his body,


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Qin Yuandaoughed loudly, ¡°What an arrogant youngster, daring to speak conceited nonsense like killing an elder of the Qin Family right in front of me. It seems you really want to die. Since you can¡¯t differentiate between right and wrong, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    ¡°When did you ever have any f*cking mercy?¡± Qin Yu cursed with contempt.


    After being cursed by somebody who was a junior like his own great-grandson and being treated with disdain, Qin Yuandao was so furious that even his hair stood up.


    ¡°You disgraceful bastard! Such an unfilial son, I will definitely kill you today and clean up the Qin Family. Frozen Soul Godly Fist! Die!¡± Qin Yuandao¡¯s robes rose into the air as a cold chill filled the air around him. His fist made a boom as it struck through the air, casting snow and frost everywhere. Space itself warped against his fist, freezing everything around it.


    ¡°Thousand des Setting Sail.¡± Qin Yu roared the most powerful shout he ever had, as the sword in his hand chopped through the wind. The sword qi immediately formed a thousand other swords that whistled through the air to meet that terrifying fist.


    ¡°Boom, boom...¡±


    The sword qi and godly fist collided and issued countless booms. The sword qi was frozen, then destroyed by the fierce fist.


    But as a hundred swords were frozen, another hundred immediately shot forward to take its ce, unceasingly striking at the godly fist. Each time it did, the power of the fist grew a little weaker.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to withdraw.¡± Qin Yu saw that there was already almost nobody left in the training field, meaning that Su Yinxue had sessfully been rescued. He didn¡¯t need to continue risking his life to exchange blows with Qin Yuandao. He was a Spirit Realm cultivator, and he was not somebody who he could face now.


    If he didn¡¯t leave while Qin Yuandao was dyed by the materialized swords, when would he leave?


    ¡°Winds, retreat!¡±


    The speeds of the winds were fully put into use. His body was like the winds and his figure became like a phantom as he flew away from Qin Yuandao with astonishing speed.


    ¡°Qin Chong, Qin Biao, someday I¡¯ll definitelye back and take your dog lives.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice floated amongst the winds, ¡°I won¡¯t be ying with you mutts anymore. Next time I see you will be the day you die.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be so easy to run away.¡± Qin Yuandao shouted furiously, ¡°Frozen Soul Godly Fist!¡± He rushed forward once more with the attack. This time, he was truly furious and the strength he disyed was even stronger than before.


    However, he was still a stepte. Qin Yu¡¯s mastery over the winds was more skillful than ever and he had long retreated far away. The fist could not match his speed at all, and it destroyed nothing more than the remnant images he had left behind.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Qin Yuandao shouted furiously, his eyes red as he chased to kill. If he really let Qin Yu escape intact, then where would his face go? Where would the Qin Family¡¯s face go?


    Qin Yu saw the frustrated and furious Qin Yuandao chasing him and grinned amongst the winds, ¡°Old Mutt, you¡¯re too slow. See youter!¡±


    He, the Grand Elder, had just been called an old mutt that too slow. He was so furious that he was close to being driven mad.


    ¡°You son of a b*tch, I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡± Qin Yuandao went mad as he pushed his speed to the absolute, breaking through all the remnant images.


    ¡°Qin Yu, look at who that is.¡±


    Just as Qin Yu was about to disappear from his sight, a loud shout rang out. In that split second, somebody appeared in Qin Yu¡¯s sight. It was the body of a man drenched in blood, and that man could not be any more familiar. It was his own father, Qin Wu.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s whole body quivered, and he stopped in the sky stiffly.


    The moment he stopped, Qin Yuandao already arrived. He grinned nastily, ¡°Son of a b*tch, go die! Frozen Soul Godly Fist!¡±


    ¡°No, Yu¡¯er, run!¡±


    From below, Qin Wu saw his son being swallowed up by the bright lights of the erged fist, and he released a heart tearing lung splitting cry. However, his shout waspletely useless.


    From afar, a loud rumble sounded. Qin Yu, along with the house he was standing on, waspletely blown apart by the fist. The building copsed and his figure fell.


    Powered by

 Chapter 116: The Qin Family’s Dread

    <h4>Chapter 116: The Qin Family¡¯s Dread</h4>


    ¡°Is Qin Yu done for?¡±


    The scene sunk into silence as everyone stared rigidly at the far away copsed buildings, their eyes filled with shock.


    The Qin Family¡¯s Frozen Soul Miracle cultivation manual really wasn¡¯t ordinary. The entire house was destroyed with a single punch. With that, it was no wonder that Qin Yuandao was able to be the first Spirit Realm cultivator of Luosang City.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡±


    Just as everything fell quiet, a wail filled with grief echoed across the horizon, scratching at everybody¡¯s hearts.


    Qin Wu knelt on the ground, crying bitterly as he faced the sky with lung breaking howls.


    ¡°Oh Heavens, please open your eyes. What have I, Qin Wu, ever done to deserve such a punishment to befall my family. Why! Why!¡±


    Qin Wu sobbed as he shouted at the skies. The Heavens however, remained silent.


    ¡°Humpth, Qin Wu, it¡¯s over. The gods won¡¯t answer you.¡± Behind him, Qin Biao snorted coldly. ¡°Your son killed my son, so I want your whole family to be buried with him.¡±


    ¡°Qin Biao, you bastard!¡± With a sudden burst of strength, Qin Wu got up and turned around. His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Qin Biao rigidly, who could not help but take a step back.


    ¡°All of this is because of you, everything is what you¡¯ve done!¡± Qin Wu yelled furiously.


    ¡°Qin Wu, this is your own family¡¯s sin. I¡¯ve done nothing, all of this is what you have brought upon yourself!¡± Qin Biao shouted back in reply.


    ¡°You bullshitting bastard!¡± Qin Wu roared as if he had gone mad. He gnashed his teeth and clenched his fists until his nails were digging into his palms, ¡°Don¡¯t think Laozi doesn¡¯t know anything and that nobody knows about what you were actually doing. You and your son were jealous of my Yu¡¯er and plotted against him at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. You crippled all the meridians in his body and after he miraculously recovered, you and Qin Chong wanted to kill him again!¡±


    Qin Wu took a step forward with each sentence he spoke,ing closer to Qin Biao with each one. His eyes werepletely red. His blood drenched, threatening appearance was dreadful, making him appear like a malicious spirit that hade from hell to haunt Qin Biao.


    Qin Biao stepped back unconfidently faced against Qin Wu¡¯s fierce questioning and shrieked: ¡°You¡¯re talking crap, that all has nothing to do with me! Qin Wu, you¡¯re about to die yet you still want to nder me like this- go die!¡±


    Qin Biao¡¯s killing intent exploded out as he kicked out ruthlessly, sending Qin Wu flying far away, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. This time, he wanted to kill and silence Qin Wu.


    ¡°Qin Wu, you and your son can die together today!¡± Qin Biao ruthlessly howled as he striked forth with a fierce fist.


    ¡°Stop!¡± In the moment between life and death, a shout rang out with a boom. A figure dashed forward in an instant, blocking Qin Biao¡¯s punch.


    A loud ¡®bang!¡¯ rang out as Qin Biao was forced to retreat, staggering back a few steps until he was finally able to resteady himself.


    ¡°Fifth Elder, you......?¡± After Qin Biao steadied himself, he realised that the one who had blocked his blow was Qin Zhan. He was secretly angry but did not dare to show it.


    ¡°Old Fifth, what do you mean by this?¡± An unhappy voice sounded as Qin Chong appeared in front of Qin Biao with a cold face in an instant.


    ¡°Third brother, there are some things I want to understand first.¡± Qin Zhan¡¯s face did not change as he spoke.


    ¡°What¡¯s there left to be understood? Qin Wu had clearly just ndered me- don¡¯t tell me you also believe his nonsense?¡± Qin Chong shouted furiously.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I believe it or not, the truth will naturally be found after investigating. If you want to kill him, the truth must be made clear first.¡± Qin Zhan¡¯s face still didn¡¯t change as he replied. His words had already made it very clear that if Qin Chong did not provide evidence, he would not let him kill Qin Wu. He was secretly protecting Qin Wu.


    Qin Chong naturally also knew Qin Zhan¡¯s intentions and the fury in his heart grew even stronger as he yelled: ¡°Old Fifth, don¡¯t try making trouble with me here. Qin Wu must die today!¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, tell me which crime hemitted that makes you two want to kill him so badly. ording to the family rules, you cannot execute another from the Qin Family unless they havemitted a capital offense. What mortal crimes have hemited?¡± Qin Zhan exposed a sneer.


    ¡°He.......¡± Qin Chong choked off. He wanted to say that it¡¯d make sense even if Qin Yu got the death penalty since he killed Qin Fang and Qin Biao, but Qin Wu obviously did not kill anybody.


    ¡°He offended the Grand Elder, so of course he deserves to die.¡± Qin Biao promptly dered Qin Wu¡¯s crime.


    ¡°Is that so? Then how did he offend the Grand Elder?¡± A voice echoed from behind them, questioning Qin Biao.


    Qin Chong and Qin Biao turned their heads around. When they saw the family head, Qin Zong approaching them, their faces turned unsightly.


    ¡°Family head.¡±


    In any case, Qin Zong was currently the Qin Family Head. They still needed to be courteous on the surface, so they all called out to Qin Zong in greeting.


    Qin Zong walked over, his eyes fixed on Qin Biao icily, causing his heart to tremble slightly.


    ¡°Qin Biao, you said just now that he offended the Grand Elder. Tell us, how did he offend the Grand Elder?¡± Qin Zong asked coldly, a strange, indiscernible emotion flitting past his eyes.


    Qin Biao immediately replied, ¡°He......¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qin Chong interrupted Qin Biao with a shout, a scowl on his face. Qin Biao jumped in fear before suddenly understanding that he had almost fallen into Qin Zong¡¯s trap.


    The only time Qin Wu had offended the Grand Elder was many years ago when Qin Yuandao was carrying out a love affair with Qin Chong¡¯s mother, resulting in the birth of Qin Chong. This event was somebody absolutely nobody could talk about in the Qin Family, and even more so with so many poeple watching. It also couldn¡¯t be talked about in private, although it would if it was made sure nobody could here.


    Qin Biao rejoiced secretly, d that Qin Chong had stopped him in time. Otherwise, if he wasn¡¯t careful just now and said something that he shouldn¡¯t have said, the consequences afterwards would be too horrible to contemte. There were still people apart from the Qin Family watching, and quite a few of them held formidable power in Luosang City.


    ¡°What, you can¡¯t say it? If you can¡¯t say what Qin Wu is guilty of, you two have no right to kill him.¡± Qin Wu¡¯s face was calm, showing the presteige of a family head.


    An ugly expression appeared on Qin Chong¡¯s face: ¡°Family Head, it doesn¡¯t matter what either of us say. Wait for the Grand Elder to return and have the Esteemed Ancestor decide.¡± Qin Chong was helpless and could ultimately only rely on Qin Yuandao.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll wait for the Esteemed Ancestor¡¯s decision.¡± Qin Zong also didn¡¯t object, ¡°But even if the Esteemed Ancestor returns, what Qin Wu said earlier about you two setting up Qin Yu will still have to be investigated.¡±


    ¡°Investigated?¡± Qin Chong sneered disdainfully, ¡°We¡¯ll see who''s right. Qin Biao, we¡¯re going.¡± They left angrily after speaking. Qin Chong knew clearly that Qin Zong was still the family head and without Qin Yuandao¡¯s support, they could not say anything.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Biao hastily ran after Qin Chong, rushing in Qin Yuandao¡¯s direction. A sinister light glowed in his eyes as he strided past Qin Wu.


    Qin Zhan sighed as he watched Qin Chong and Qin Biao rush in Qin Yuandao¡¯s direction, ¡°Da Ge, it would¡¯ve been better if I had done it. You didn¡¯t have to get involved.¡±


    Qin Zong smiled, his voice calm: ¡°Old Fifth, even you dared to step forward so if I, the family head, hid away, it¡¯d only make me appear like a coward. Then, I would¡¯ve lost all and any power I might¡¯ve once had.¡± Qin Zong paused after saying this, gazing at the copsed house far away before sighing again: ¡°Old Fifth, I know what you want to do. Take him away, I¡¯ll deal with everything else.¡±


    ¡°Da Ge, how could I do that, you.......¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say any more. Hurry up, there won¡¯t be another chance once the Esteemed Ancestores back.¡± An anxious expression was on Qin Zong¡¯s face: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still the Family Head, nothing will happen to me. At most, I would just be stripped of my position, but that¡¯s inevietable anyways.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Da Ge, you must take care of yourself. I¡¯m going.¡± Qin Zhan didn¡¯t say any more and directly picked up the injured Qin Wu before flying away.


    ¡°Old Fifth, this is all I can do for you.¡± Qin Zong watched Qin Zhan¡¯s figure fade into the distance and gave a long sigh. He started walking towards the copsed house as well. At the very least, he wanted to see Qin Yu¡¯s corpse onest time.


    A few of the Qin Family members had already started clearing through the remnants of the house, creating a walkway to the centre of the house.


    In the centre was the imprint of a fist, forming a hole so deep that the bottom wasn¡¯t even visible. It was the masterpiece of Qin Yuandao¡¯s earlier Godly Soul Fist.


    A few people ran to the side to take a look only to suck in a cold breath one after another. It was simply too terrifying how a single punch of Qin Yuandao¡¯s could make such a deep pit.


    Qin Yu had been smashed deep into the earth, and was probably nothing more than ground meat.


    ¡°You guys go and find his corpse.¡± Qin Yuandao stood at the side, ordering the few at the sides to find Qin Yu¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Grand Elder¡¯s orders couldn¡¯t be disobeyed. A few immediately scurried down. The ones that carried ropes stood at the edge of the pit, helping the others down with the ropes.


    Qin Yuandao stared into the pitch ck depths of the pit, feeling like something was wrong. Was Qin Yu really dead down there?


    But even if he didn¡¯t die from the impact, how would he survive his punch? This was impossible, how could Qin Yuandao doubt his own strength. Even if he did, he didn¡¯t doubt the strength of Frozen Soul Godly Fist.


    There was no way the final, finishing blow of a grand Spirit Realm master would be unable to finish off a Transformation Realm master- it would be absolutely shameful if he didn¡¯t. But in order to avoid repeating the same mistake asst time in Bao Ding City, he had to at least see the corpse before leaving at ease.


    Everybody¡¯s eyes were fixed on the pit. Qin Yuandao suddenly felt his back turn cool, causing his body to tremble a little. A dangerous feeling emerged from the depths of his heart.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Qin Yuandao turned around in astonishment. The moment he turned around, his pupils shrunk as his figure was swallowed up by rays of crimson light.


    The blood-red colors were reflected in his pupils as the rays striked the ruins around him. A blood red saber appeared as even more crimson light swirled around. In the twinkling of an eye, the surroundings had be a world of blood red.


    ¡°Blood¡ª Shadow¡ª Absolute¡ªKill!¡±


    Two intertwining rays of crimson sword qi teared through space as it striked forth aimed to kill.


    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± A fearful scream echoed against the threat of death as Qin Yuandao¡¯s heart shed with a burst of understanding. Every nerve in his body was pushed to his limits, allowing him to sober up in a sh. As he screamed in terror, he ruthlessly grabbed one of the Qin Family members standing near him and threw him at the crimson sword qi while retreating back frantically.


    A ¡®snap!¡¯ sound rang out. The disciple who had been thrown out didn¡¯t even understand what was going on and had just started screaming when he was already teared apart by the rays of sword qi, his flesh and blood flying everywhere.


    The two intermingled rays of crimson qi did not slow down in the slightest as it continued to chase after Qin Yuandao¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±


    A blood curdling scream echoed in the air, causing everybody from the Qin Family to tremble. That was the Grand Elder screaming ah. In their hearts, the Grand Elder was akin to a god. Seeing their god screaming was like watching the sky fall down to them.


    The next moment, a dreadful feeling emerged from the depths of their hearts. It felt as if it was grabbing and squeezing at them, causing fear to spread into every cell of their body.

 Chapter 117 Transformation into a Blood Demon

    <h4>Chapter 117 Transformation into a Blood Demon</h4>


    Qin Yuandao reacted swiftly under Qin Yu¡¯s assault, immediately jumping more than 30 meters away, escaping with the skin of teeth and barely keeping his life.


    He wasn¡¯t a Spirit Realm Master for nothing. If it had been anybody else just now, they definitely would have been blown to pieces.


    Although he had made a close escape, there were still two cuts across his body. The wounds were deep as blood poured out. Even the white of his bones could be seen from the cuts.


    ¡°That was close.¡± Qin Yuandao was drenched in cold sweat, his heart still palpitating from the lingering fear. But of course now there was no time to stand there in fear. He took out a small pill and swallowed it before sealing off an acupoint to stop the blood loss. Then, he stared at Qin Yu in terror.


    At this moment, Qin Yu grasped the Blood Devouring Demonic Sword, his body covered in blood. His eyes burned with an almost demonic fire, sparking with bloodlust as his killing intent filled the air. Right now, he was a blood demon.


    ¡°A spirit tool, it¡¯s actually a real spirit tool...¡± Qin Yuandao stared at the Blood Devouring Demonic Sword in Qin Yu¡¯s hand and trembled. At that moment, his heart turned cold with fear.


    He really hadn¡¯t expected for Qin Yu to have actually possessed a real, genuine spirit tool and for him to be able to show such a strong degree of power with it. What was even more unexpected for him was that Qin Yu hadn¡¯t died under his Frozen Soul Godly Fist and dodged the attack, concealing himself within the ruins to mount a sneak attack on him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his luck and strength, Qin Yu would have already died.


    Qin Yu was very sinister. In the end, exactly how many inheritances did he receive, how many trump cards did he have, and how many spirit tools does he have?


    He wanted Qin Yu to tell him the answer, and he especially wanted to have them.


    But at this moment, Qin Yu had already be a ughtering blood demon that was killing in a crazed manner. He could neither respond or give him anything.


    ¡°Diediedie!¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s killing intent was rumbling as thick bloodlust filled the air.


    Where ever his sword passed, blood would flow and corpses would remain.


    Everywhere the Qin Family disciples were shouting in despair and fleeing in disarray. However, nobody could escape the bloody scene. Each and every one of them were sliced down. In a sh, ten corpses lied in the house¡¯s ruins, blood soaking into the earth.


    When the new group of Qin Family disciples who hade as reinforcements saw this scene, all of them, including the Qin Family elder amongst them, stopped. They stood there, frozen as they stared at the blood soaked Qin Yu with absolute terror.


    Their gazes then moved to the still bleeding Qin Yuandao. All of their hopes were ced on his shoulders. If even Qin Yuandao could not hold Qin Yu back, then today would be the day of the Qin Family¡¯s destruction.


    Qin Biao and Qin Chong were the most frightened amongst the crowd. They knew clearly that they were the ones Qin Yu loathed the most. Especially Qin Biao- just now, it had precisely been him to dragged out Qin Wu to threaten Qin Yu, causing him to turn into a crazed, ughtering devil.


    Right now, Qin Chong even had the urge to throttle Qin Biao. If it weren¡¯t for him seizing Qin Wu to stop Qin Yu, he probably would¡¯ve long left the courtyard and none of this would have happened.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that Qin Yu still had such powerful killing strikes within him, even managing to wound Qin Yuandao.


    ¡°Everyone of the Qin Family, listen- today, will be the day of your destruction. Hahaha...¡± Qin Yuughed as he ughtered. He pointed his de at the remnants of the Qin Family, causing them to shiver and turn deathly pale with fear, retreating with all they could.


    ¡°Qin Yuandao, Qin Chong, didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Come then, hahaha!¡± Qin Yu continued tough crazily as he dragged his bloody de over.


    ¡°h-He¡¯sing, what do we do?¡± They retreated even more frantically.


    ¡°Nobody run, or nobody will survive!¡± The still healing Qin Yuandao released an angry shout, scaring several of them into immediately stopping their steps. They did not dare to defy the Grand Elder.


    ¡°Where are the Seven Elders?¡± Qin Yuandao called loudly.


    ¡°Here!¡± They all shouted and stepped forward. However, two of them were missing. Qin Zhan had left and Qin Lai had already died in Bao Ding City, leaving only them three left.


    Nothing could be said about Qin Lai¡¯s death and now Qin Yuandao could guess that the one who had killed him may have very been Qin Yu. Qin Yu had the strength and the reason to. Back then, his biggest regret was not confirming his life or death.


    Of course, now it was already toote to regret. He was also furious at Qin Zhan; at such a critical moment, he wasn¡¯t here. Was he a deserter?


    But even if he was a deserter, they had no time to discuss it now. First, they had to hold off Qin Yu.


    ¡°Set up the Seven Stars Array to block him for a while so Laozi can recover.¡± Qin Yuandao clenched his teeth and ordered.


    The five were startled upon hearing the order. The Seven Stars Array needed seven people, so how would they do it with only five?


    ¡°Qin Zong, you¡¯re in charge of those two points. Qin Biao,e and take over this point. Qin Chong, you¡¯re in charge ofmanding.¡± Qin Yuandao also knew they werecking people and immediately appointed them positions.


    Qin Zong¡¯s face changed slightly. Why did he have to be in charge of two points and not Qin Chong? However, this was the Grand Elder¡¯smand and he could only follow.


    Qin Biao jumped in fright when his name was called, even thinking he had heard wrong or that Qin Yuandao had made a mistake. He was the one who Qin Yu loathed most. Wouldn¡¯t going up just be like asking to die?


    "Old... Old Master. I... I must go up and fight too?" Qin Biao asked Qin Yuandao, trembling as he pointed at himself. He could hardly believe his ears.


    "Yes, you! You''ve been trained in the Seven Stars Array. Who else can go besides you?" Qin Yuandao answered, his face emotionless.


    The Seven Stars Array was the linchpin of the Qin family. Only core members of the family could be trained to use this formation. Qin Biao had been included in the list of core members, so he''d had the opportunity to practice it. In the past, he was proud of being one of their number, and liked to posture to impress others. Now, he hated that identity. What a pity that his hatred was useless in this situation.


    "Yes, yes, but I''m not strong enough, I...I...I..." Qin Hao still didn''t want to walk straight to his own death.


    "No more nonsense from you. Come here, this is all your fault." Qin Chong rushed over and grabbed him, dragging him to the front and yelling, "Into formation! Kill!"


    Before them, Qin Yu, who had already forced his way over was met with six people charging forward in an attempt to kill him. "Ho." He let out a whoop of exhration as loud as thunder, causing the very ground below them to tremble with its force.


    In the next moment, a reddish light surged and the crash of bloody waves could be heard as the terrible Blood Sabre cleaved the sky. The void was shed open and it engulfed the six men standing before it.


    "Seven Stars Return, Seven Swords As One. Kill!"


    A huge sword rushed into the sky. It split the waves of blood with its awesome power, and struck towards the Blood Sabre.


    "CLANG"


    The collision of sword and sabre resulted in shockwaves that shook the ground. Even the mountains swayed. That sh of the two weapons pierced through the clouds, ringing throughout the entire city of Luo Sang.


    Outside the Qin Family Home, although many had just escaped from the building, most of them of them had not gone far. Being extremely curious about the result of Qin Yuandao and Qin Yu''s challenge, all of them waited outside the Qin Family Home for news.


    However, even now they had not seen the slightest hint of the so-called result. All they could hear as they waited was the increasingly terrible sounds as their fight progressed. People could not help but wonder at Qin Yu''s strength. Even after such a long time, Qin Yuandao, a Spirit Realm Cultivator was still not able to defeat him.


    ......


    Outside Luosang City, there was a group of people towards it from the direction of Luo Bei City.


    Anxiety burned in Qing Yun''s heart. She was so impatient, she wished she could force her horse into flight. With each passing moment, her unease grew and she felt that she might have been toote.


    "Reporting to My Prince and Princess Consort, we have arrived. Luosang City is just ahead." Li Sanqi, the captain responsible for this particr team, pointed at the towering city before them and yelled in excitement.


    Qing Yun could see it as well, naturally. She was brimming with excitement even more intensely than he, andmanded loudly, "Faster! Let''s enter the city."


    "Wait a moment, everyone stop!" The chilly voice of an elderly woman could be heard from the carriage behind them.


    Hearing this voice, everyone tugged on the reins of their horses immediately and stopped in their tracks.


    Qin Yun asked urgently, "Madame, why are we stopping?"


    "That''s right, Madame, what... what is the matter?" Prince De, Mu Xingde panted out his question after her.


    "Both of you, look in the direction of Ten Thousand Beast Mountain" The olddy in the carriage replied coldly. She was very dissatisfied with Qing Yun''s rude tone.


    Everyone was startled for a moment, but turned to look in the direction of the mountain right afterwards. It was some distance away, but everyone could still see the rolling clouds of dust on the horizon.


    ¡°There looks to be a big dust cloud up ahead. It might be from a cvary squadron.¡± The guards captain Li San guessed.


    ¡°They seem pretty fast.¡± A person shouted as a look of shock appeared on the others faces.


    Ahead of them, the giant surging dust cloud got closer and closer. They heard the loud rumbles and felt the ground shake beneath them.


    "Demonic Beasts" A sharp-eyed person spotted the huge monsters in the smoke. "Many Demonic Beasts!"


    "No. That is a Demonic Beast-riding calvary. Heavens, where did they alle from?" All the guards went pale and their horses shifted uneasily on their feet.


    Through the clouds of dust and smoke in the air, the nging of iron hooves on stone echoed.


    That calvary rushed forwards at a rapid speed on their demonic beasts into the sights of Qing Lan and the others. When they all finally managed to see those demonic beasts and their riders clearly, everyone was shaken to the core.


    There were too many, too many so densely packed and spreading out as far as the eye could see. One could neither see the limits nor the periphery of this army.


    "Which...which kingdom has sent out this army? Do they intend to go to war against Qiongxi?" As a member of the royal family, Mu Xingde certainly did not want Qiongxi to be swallowed by another. If their kingdom were to fall, his position as a prince would be worthless.


    "My prince, there are no other countries located within Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. Could it be that they leaped over the Mountain and marched all the way here?" Li San interjected.


    "You idiot. Can the Mountain be crossed so easily?" Mu Xingde replied sharply.


    "Yes, yes this subordinate is an idiot." Li San lowered his head and did not dare to say anything else.


    "My Prince, this is not the time for arguing over such things, we need to report to Wang Cheng and have him mobilize his soldiers to defend against this army immediately, otherwise, this will really be the end of Qiong Xi." The olddy in the carriage said. Although she was sitting in the carriage and did not see anything, with the strength of her abilities, she was more aware of the situation than anyone else even without having to look.


    "Right, right, right. The soldiers, the soldiers." Mu Xingde regained his senses and hurriedly echoed her.


    "My Prince, you need to send someone to report to Wang Cheng while we enter the city." Qing Yun said urgently.


    "Ah, have you gone mad?" Mu Xingde eximed, and then tried to persuade her, "My dear, wouldn''t going in at this time be practically begging for death?"


    "Princess Consort, even if you don''t fear for you life, you must think for the Prince and the lives of all these guards." The olddy in the carriage said coldly. "It''s over for the city of Luo Sang. Let us return."


    "No!" Qing Yun screamed and raged, "I shall go without you all. And if I die, I will die with him!"


    It seemed as if Qing Yun had really gone mad. She whipped her horse like a woman possessed and rode like the wind for Luo Sang City.

 Chapter 118: A Showdown of Spirit Weapon Against Spirit Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 118: A Showdown of Spirit Weapon Against Spirit Weapon</h4>


    Seeing his own princess leave without a care for her life and hearing her speak of dying together with another man caused Prince Mu Xingde to feel furious and anxious at the same time.


    "Youe back here for this prince, Qing Yun. You are this prince''s woman. If you want to die, you will die with me, and I will not die! Ptooey!" Mu Xingde howled with fury as he looked at Qing Yun''s back, far off in the distance. He then snarled to his subordinates, "You pieces of trash. The heck are you all doing just standing here frozen? Go grab Laozi''s princess back."


    "Your Highness, this..." Li San was a bit hesitant. The current situation clearly shows that the chance to grab Qing Yun back was long gone.


    "What is this? You dare defy orders?" Mu Xingde whipped out the sword he carried. He looked sinister.


    "Your Highness, this subordinate does not dare. This subordinate will go grab your princess back at once." Li San nearly fell off from his horse from fright.


    "Forget it. There''s no need to go anymore." The voice of the old woman rang out from within the carriage. Her voice sounded old and raspy, and it was hard on the ears. But to Li San''s ears, her voice sounded like music. How excellent! He didn''t have to go anymore. Mu Xingde might not listen to other people, but the old woman''s words carried a lot of weight.


    Sure enough, the sinister expression on Mu Xingde''s face faded away, and it was reced by depression and anxiety. "Grandmother. She is none other than this king''s princess. How can I just let her go? I..."


    "Your Highness. You may be able to keep her body, but you cannot keep her heart. Right now, time is of the essence. Qiongxi is in danger. We need to inform the capital post-haste. You must not wrong the nation for the sake of a mere woman." The old woman spoke with sincerity and honesty as she urged, "Let us go then. We will be toote if we dally any longer."


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Mu Xingde let out a deep, hateful sigh. Then, he helplessly said, "All right then. Let''s go back. Move out!"


    After the order was given, the troops, who came here in a hurry, turned back onto the road they came from and hurriedly made their way back to the capital.


    ....


    At Luosang City, a few city guards listlessly leaned against the city gates. Their heads tilted up to the skies as they yawned. They looked like they hadn''t slept on the previous night.


    Trot trot... A horse-rider quickly rushed here at this time, setting off clouds of dust that filled the air. The hooves of the horse caused the ground to thump.


    The sound shocked the muddled and sleepy city guards awake. They forcefully roused their energy and stood up straight. They opened their eyes and gazed off into the distance, only to see a young fairy-like woman riding a horse that destroyed the ground as it approached.


    "Wow, what a beautiful girl." A slurping sound came from the mouth of one of the guards. Drool came flowing out in a long stream.


    "Hurry up and close the city gates. Enemy forces havee to attack!" The youngdy quickly rode through the city gates at lightning speed. She left behind those words, before instantly making her way past the gates.


    The city guards only returned to their senses after Qing Yun''s beautiful imagepletely faded from their lines of sight.


    "Uh, did she just say that enemy forces havee to attack?" A city guard asked another guard next to him.


    "I think so," The other guard answered. "She''s even told us to close the city gates."


    "Ha. What kind of joke is this? Why the hell would enemy forces attack this ce? This is Luosang City. Not even birds want to shit here. Nobody wants this ce, even if it''s for free. Only those who have nothing better to do would spend resources to attack us."


    "Something''s not right. I think I hear something."


    These soldiers were very weak in strength. It was only now that they heard the sounds of an enormous army galloping over.


    The gate guards grew silent as they strained their ears to listen.


    "There isn''t anything. You''ve gone stupid. Where do you hear the sounding from?" A guard spoke.


    A different guard threw himself down and stered his ear to the ground. He listened for a while before hisplexion suddenly changed. He leaped back up at lightning speed and loudly yelled, "Hurry up the watchtower!" As soon as he finished speaking, he ran toward the city gate tower.


    The other people didn''t understand what the heck this fellow was doing, but they immediately followed him due to their curiosity.


    They climbed up the watchtower, and their line of sight was broadened substantially. It was at this instant that they saw the rolling clouds of dust about to assault them.


    "Is that a dust storm?" Someone stupidly asked.


    "Storm your f*cking head! Quickly close the gates! It''s an enemy attack!" The leader of the guards finally discovered what was wrong. He used the energy of cursing to let out the loudest of shouts.


    The city gates turned chaotic after he shouted.


    "Messengers, hurry and inform the City Lord. It''s an enemy attack! The rest of you should go ring the rm bell."


    "Yes."


    The city guards followed themands of the leader of the guards and began to bustle about.


    ....


    At the Qin Family, Qin Yu engaged against six opponents by himself. He had annihted the seven-star formation after going through a period of chaotic closebat fighting, and the remaining six people were no exception; they were all sted away soon.


    Qin Yu had the might of the Blood Devouring Demonic de. How could a mere seven-star formation that was teetering on the edge of destruction withstand him?


    "It''s now your turn, Qin Yuandao! Die for me!" The vicious glow in Qin Yu''s blood colored eyes exploded in a bright radiance, and the demonic de turned into a bloody gash that pierced into the horizon. It headed toward Qin Yuandao, who was still healing, and came cleaving down at him in a rumble.


    Qin Yuandao underestimated the might of the Blood Devouring Demonic de. He believed that he just needed a bit of time before he would be able to recover from his injuries with his strength of the Spirit Realm and a few precious medicinal pills. At the very least, he believed he would have recovered half hisbat strength. However, he was still in the process of healing himself after all this time. The wound caused by the Blood Devouring Demonic de wasn''t something that could be easily healed.


    When he saw that the enormous de of blood was about to swallow him whole, he had no choice but to give up on healing himself. He let out a furious roar, and deep-azure sword-light shed in his hands. A deep-azure longsword materialized out of thin air. Qin Yuandao possessed a dimensional ring of his own. He was the only person of the Qin Family with a dimensional ring.


    "Die!"


    Qin Yuandao suddenly stood up, and his sword faced the enormous de that cleaved down with ferocity.


    Kaboom!


    de and sword collided, and the deep-azure sword-light explosively shed with the blood-red de-light. The rumbling explosions were world-shaking, and the spirit weapons generated air currents that surged in berserk waves and sted in all directions. Anything that the waves touched were crushed, be it human or not. The people closest to Qin Yuandao were simplycerated by the waves. Flesh and blood sttered everywhere.


    "Spirit weapon." Qin Yu saw the deep-azure longsword in Qin Yuandao''s hands, and his eyes focused a bit more. "No, it''s an iplete spirit weapon, and it''s a top-grade iplete spirit weapon." This iplete spirit weapon was much stronger than the one he had seized from Bao Ding City.


    When spirit weapons shed, their might was naturally exceptionally terrifying.


    This spirit weapon was called the Deep Azure Sword. It was the Qin Family''s treasure used for subduing enemy ns. The Grand Elder of the Qin Family held control of this weapon through sessive generations, and only high-ranking members of the family knew its existence. The lower-ranking members didn''t even have the qualifications to know, and thus Qin Yu didn''t know that the Qin Family possessed such a n-crushing spirit weapon even though he came from the Qin Family.


    Since this weapon was a precious treasure used to crush ns, it would never be used unless absolutely necessary. This was why Qin Yuandao never used it until now, for he never had a need to. It was only now that he was forced to use it.


    However, an iplete spirit weapon was not a true spirit weapon. This weapon was incapable of being ced on par with Qin Yu''s Blood Devouring Demonic de. It was because of this that when Qin Yu''s demonic de pressed upon the Deep Azure Sword, Qin Yuandao was unable to maintain steady footing under the torrent of berserk energy. One of his legs bent, and he knelt heavily on the ground.


    Qin Yu''s two hands gripped the shaft of his de tightly. The blood-colored edge gnashed as it pressed ferociously down. Qin Yuandao also grit his teeth, and relied on his old life in his half-kneeling state to raise the Deep Azure Sword over his head and hold-off the bloody de from cleaving down.


    Unfortunately, Qin Yuandao was already injured, and the injury he suffered from was no typical injury. He had only just stopped his wound from bleeding, but the wound immediately reopened from his current disy of strength. The blood came flowing out once more, and the stream of blood was growing fiercer and fiercer.


    "Hehe, old dog. Get your just deserts." Qin Yu''s lips pulled into a sinister smile. His strength increased, and waves and waves of power pressed down on Qin Yuandao such that he was nearly unable to breathe.


    Qin Yuandao was resentful. He was hateful. If he had been in his peak state, if he hadn''t been injured by the sneak attack a moment ago, it wouldn''t have mattered that Qin Yu held a true spirit weapon and that he held an iplete spirit weapon. The difference in realms was normally not something that weapons could ovee. Qin Yuandao would have been able to y easily Qin Yu and seize Qin Yu''s spirit weapon for himself.


    Unfortunately, the world didn''t have room for that many if''s. His underestimation of Qin Yu, his ignorance, and his arrogance had allowed Qin Yu the chance to sessfullynd the sneak attack.


    "Qin Yu, must you kill an old man?" Qin Yuandao gritted his teeth as he resisted, barely squeezing his voice out of his throat.


    "I''m going to kill none other than you, an old dog. Aren''t you high and above me? Don''t you consider yourself unequaled in this world? Aren''t you arrogant and conceited? I bet you never thought you would get your just deserts." The bloody glow upon Qin Yu''s body grew denser and denser. It was as if his entire person was glowing with light, and his light dyed Qin Yuandao into a bloody man.


    "Think about this, Qin Yu. No matter how you spin it, you tooe from the Qin Family. You and I possess ties of close blood. Based on family seniority, I am your great-grandfather. Killing me is the disgraceful action of patricide. The heavens forbid it, and you will be reviled by all beneath the heavens." Qin Yuandao had no choice. He could only use the morality of familial ties to persuade Qin Yu in an attempt to have Qin Yu let him off this one time.


    "Old thing, you think you are worthy of being my great-grandfather? You think you are worthy of speaking of familial ties? When you had Qin Chong bury my mother and father alive, when you were about to kill Laozi, you didn''t think of familial ties. Why is that? Do you think that saying such useless words would have an effect now? Let me tell you. It has been a long time since Laozi has been a member of the Qin Family. Killing you is the same as killing a dog. DIEEE!" Qin Yu roared with killing intent. His berserk power rumbled as it infused upon the demonic de and crazily bombarded at Qin Yuandao''sst line of defense.


    Qin Yuandao''s old face was tensed and ashen. He grit his teeth so hard that they creaked without end, but he still persevered. He hadn''t be a spirit realm master out of nothing. His strength was truly out of the norm, and this allowed him to forcefully resist the crazy bombarding pressure from Qin Yu.


    As the two gritted their teeth in this standoff, a corpse behind them suddenly moved. It slowly raised its head and gazed toward Qin Yu and Qin Yuandao''s location. This was Qin Chong. He wasn''t dead yet.


    Qin Chong saw Qin Yu''s de gradually suppress Qin Yuandao''s sword. The edge of the blood-color de was pressing closer to Qin Yuandao''s skull, bit by bit. At this very moment, his anxiety was as intense as a ferocious me.


    If this was the end of Qin Yuandao, then this would be the end of everything. The first thing that came to Qin Chong''s mind was to get up immediately and go help. He would take advantage of the two''splete focus on their standoff to strike Qin Yu in the back.


    However, he discovered something when he was about to get up. One of his legs was gone. Beneath the bloody mess was a mere stump.


    "Ah... my leg!" Qin Chong was unable to ept the fact that he had lost a leg. He let out a scream of despair. As a cultivator, losing a leg meant that he was a cripple. He didn''t want to be trash.


    "I''m going to kill you, Qin Yu! I''m going to kill you!"


    All of this was thanks to Qin Yu. He hated Qin Yu.


    "You pieces of trash. What are you doing standing there stupidly and doing nothing? Hurry up and help the Grand Elder kill that piece of shit!" Qin Chong had discovered that quite a few cultivators of the Qin Family were just standing and watching while shaking in their boots and not daring to go kill Qin Yu. He was so furious that his lungs were about to explode. He was even more furious about the fact that no one dared to approach even after he gave the order. Qin Yu''s current appearance was that of a bloodthirsty demon. Even the Grand Elder was incapable of stopping Qin Yu. Like hell these cultivators of the Qin Family would dare approach.


    "What are you all scared of? The Esteemed Father has him pinned right now. He is in no position to be going after us. You all can easily kill him! Hurry up and go!" Qin Chong yelled from the bottom of his throat.


    This howl caused a few people to snap back to reality. Qin Chong was right. Right now, Qin Yu was standing off against the Esteemed Father. Qin Yu could not spare a moment''s distraction. This was a good chance for the rest of them to make a move.


    "Let''s go together, everyone! Kill him! Avenge our fallen brethren! There was finally a powerful cultivator of the Immersion Realm who took the lead. He raised his war de up high and roared as he charged over.


    "Die!" With someone taking the lead, the bold immediately followed. Thus, a dozen or so people formed abat formation. Their killing intent boiled as they charged into the field of bloody light. The charged at Qin Yu, who was in the middle ofpeting against Qin Yuandao in pure strength.


    "Esteemed Father! We havee to help you! Die!"


    The dozen or so people''s eyes were scarlet red as they roared. de-light and sword-shadows filled the world of bloody light at the next moment.

 Chapter 119: The Fall of the Qin Family

    <h4>Chapter 119: The Fall of the Qin Family</h4>


    Qin Yuandao saw that a few people hade to help, and a vicious sneer appeared on his ugly face.


    ¡°Hehehe, Qin Yu, you bastard son of our Qin Family, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll die today!¡± Qin Yuandao released all his strength as he shed against Qin Yu¡¯s blood sword.


    ¡°You really want to die, huh? Now you¡¯re no longer talking about blood ties and familial rtionships?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s eyes were tinted red as he pushed down his bloodlust.


    ¡°Talking about familial rtions with a bastard son like you is like a joke.¡± Qin Yuandao wore a sinister smile that grew even wider when he watched the ten swords sneak up and stab Qin Yu.


    ¡°Hahaha, an old dog really is an old dog, go to hell!¡± Qin Yu released a mad roar. He shot forward amidst the thunder and lightning, and he swung the demonic de in his hands as he boomed loudly, ¡°All shall die!¡±


    Boom!


    Luckily at that moment, there was arge bang that shook all of Luosang City. The city rm bells echoed across the city, causing everybody to jump with astonishment.


    The Qin Family members that were fighting hand to hand with Qin Yu were also startled. That group, including Qin Yuandao, paused from instinct upon hearing the rm.


    Only Qin Yu was unaffected. He had lived two lives, and his mindset could not bepared to others. When he was fighting, he waspletely engrossed in it, and he would never be distracted by external factors. Therefore, there was no pause in his movements as he continued to kill wildly.


    Due to the distraction of the rm, Qin Yuandao and the others from the Qin Family reacted a bit slower than usual. Even though the difference was only about 1/10th of a second, it was already enough for Qin Yu.


    It wasn¡¯t that they wanted to be distracted, but they couldn¡¯t help but lose control to their own natural reactions. People can only put their focus towards one thing at a time, so when a loud rm suddenly red through the city without any warning, it would surprise everyone; except, of course, if you were some sort of freak.


    Even Qin Yuandao was surprised by the rm, and he didn¡¯t react until Qin Yu unsheathed his sword. By the time he started to block, his stomach had already been kicked ruthlessly. The power in the strike forced him to fly backward uncontrobly. He was like a bullet that pierced backward relentlessly. Then with a loud rumble, Qin Yuandao disappeared into the hole underneath the ruins of the house.


    He fell into the deep pit, his fate unknown.


    Simultaneously, Qin Yu swept out with his Blood Devouring Demonic de. Waves of crimson sword qi surged forward like a flood, akin to a huge monster trying to devour a person. It attacked forward berserkly, swallowing up everybody in its way.


    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±


    Screams of despair rang out amidst the waves of blood, their voices ringing clear in the sky above the Qin Family estates. Their wretched screams caused those from the Qin Family that were still alive to tremble. The people who were still at the scene felt even more afraid.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud cry rang out as one of the Qin Family disciples standing from afar fell into despair. He threw down his weapons and clutched his head as he ran away into the distance.


    After one person lost it, everybody else did too. Countless disciples from the Qin Family scattered, their weapons nging loudly against the floor. The Grand Elder was like their god, and now that he lost and fell from his altar, their pir of hope had also toppled. Now, they were inplete hopelessness.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for.¡± When Qin Chong saw this scene, a sigh slipped from his mouth. His face was deathly pale. He was in much greater despair than anyone.


    Not far from Qin Chongid Qin Biao, who was covered in blood. His blood-soaked appearance was extremely frightening as heid there motionlessly. But although he couldn¡¯t have looked anymore dead, his eyes had just peeked open, and he stole a nce in Qin Yuandao¡¯s direction.


    When he saw that Qin Yuandao flying away after being kicked, he hurriedly closed his eyes again and continued faking dead.


    In fact, he was the least wounded of everyone here, and he had been lying on the floor and faking death long ago. The blood that covered him was from unknown sources.


    As countless people ran out in despair, their blood sttered everywhere and somended on him.


    After the waves of crimson sword qi, thin rays of blood red qi stretched across the field, leaving behind a dozen or so mangled corpses. A single move had wiped everybody out; that was the Blood Devouring Demonic de¡¯s might. Even the elders were helpless against it, nevermind weaker disciples like them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The rm bells continued to ring outside, bringing about a sense of urgency. However, it meant nothing to Qin Yu as he continued to ughter through the field, drenching himself in blood and creating a crimson river. He charged into the house where Qin Yuandao had fallen.


    The next moment, a loud bang sounded from inside the house along with the asional booms. The house swayed and shuddered before finally copsingpletely with a final boom as two figures came flying out. The difference was that one figure was dashing out, while the other had been sent flying out in Qin Biao¡¯s direction.


    A loud bang echoed as the figure was pounded to the ground, creating a big cloud of dust barely a foot away from Qin Biao, who was scared to the point of trembling. He even almost jumped up in fear before he remembered that he was a ¡°corpse¡± that shouldn¡¯t be moving about. He forced down his shudders and fear.


    The one who was pounded to the ground was Qin Yuandao and the one that flew out was Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu fell from the sky, his body immersed in a crimson light. A faint blue light pulsated behind theyer of crimson. The two colors were due to the two weapons he held. His right hand grasped the Blood Devouring Demonic de while his left hand held the Serene Blue Sword, which he had stolen from Qin Yuandao.


    With two swords, he was even stronger. Those of the Qin Family who were still alive could only shudder in fear.


    Was this the cripple the Qin Family had discarded? The unfilial and useless son? What a joke. The Qin Family all grieved. Such a monstrous talent originally should have been the honor of their Qin Family, yet the result was the opposite and he had be the demon that destroyed the Qin Family. How ironic.


    Qin Zong arduously crawled up from the ground, barely alive. He leaned against a piece of wooden debris, his heart filled with sorrow. He was the Family Master but now, he was about to watch the Qin Family be destroyed in front of his eyes. Furthermore, it was even about to be destroyed by somebody from his very own Qin Family. The pain and grief in his heart could not be described in words.


    ¡°Grand Elder, we were wrong...¡± Qin Zong watched as Qin Yu walked towards them step by step, like the god of death, and he sighed at Qin Yuandao.


    ¡°Cough, cough...¡± Qin Yuandao gasped for breath as he coughed up a mouthful of blood. He was fighting for his breath, and he was afraid that if he stopped trying, he would breathe hisst.


    He slowly lifted his head and turned to stare at the blood-soaked figure who was gradually approaching. His twisted face seemed to age 10 years in an instant as a hopeless light appeared in his eyes. ¡°Wrong, huh...¡±


    His voice was hoarse, and a hint of regret could be heard in it, ¡°I, Qin Yuandao, have lived my whole life unhindered, and after great difficulties, I had even be a Spirit Realm Master. Finally, I became a great power and carried the Qin Family to never before seen heights of glory, but who would¡¯ve thought that I¡¯d die like this one day. Dying under the hands of one of my juniors, under my own family. Hahaha... could this be my fate?¡±


    ¡°The Heavens really isn¡¯t fair. I won¡¯t ept this, it¡¯s not fair!¡± Qin Yuandao raised his head and howled towards the dusky skies, his face warped in grief and indignation.


    Clop Clop


    As Qin Yuandao roared furiously, the sound of ttering hooves sounded through the Qin Family training field. A figure clothed in green appeared- it was Qing Yun.


    ¡°Qin Yu.¡±


    Qing Yun immediately jumped off her horse upon reaching the field and shouted for Qin Yu. But when she saw his familiar figure bathed in blood, her dainty face immediately turned ashen as she struggled to speak, ¡°Blood...Demon...¡±

 Chapter 120: The Demonic Blade Rebels

    <h4>Chapter 120: The Demonic de Rebels</h4>


    In the past, Qing Yun had seen the Blood Demon before with her own eyes. The memory of the Blood Demon within the ughter Array was engraved deep in her mind.


    The Blood Demon was a killing machine controlled entirely by its de. It did not have its own thoughts or its own consciousness. There was only ughter, endless ughter.


    A wave of fear coursed through Qing Yun as she thought of the Blood Demon she witnessed in the past.


    She never thought that Qin Yu would willingly fall and be a demon for the sake of dealing with Qin Yuandao. She never thought he would be a human-ying tool of the Blood Devouring Demonic de.


    "No... Qin Yu. You can''t be like this." Qing Yun was unable to ept the fact that Qin Yu had turned into a demon. She yelled as she charged over to Qin Yu.


    The moment Qing Yun charged over, Qin Yu noticed her and turned toward her. A red glow blossomed from his eyes, causing a sudden shiver to run through his body. The Blood Devouring Demonic de in his hands trembled, and a bloody glow that was twice as dense and strong as before surged forth. It was so intense that his entire body nearly turned into a mass of dirty blood. His facial features werepletely engulfed by the glow.


    "No, Qin Yu. Don''t be like this. Wake up, you hear me?" Qing Yun shouted as she ran. Tears spilled from the corner of her ice-cold eyes.


    "Don''te here!" Qin Yu, who was engulfed by the bloody glow, let out a sharp shout.


    Within his shout was a roar that echoed to the highest heavens.


    "AHHHH!"


    A roar of fury echoed to the skies. The Blood Devouring Demonic de was rebelling against him.


    At this moment, Qing Yun charged into the bloody glow. Her youthful and beautiful figure immediately turned into a streak of blood.


    "F*cktard, get the hell back! Do you want to die!?!?" Qin Yu roared once more. His eyes were scarlet red, and his fierce-looking face was akin to a demon that crawled out from ake of blood.


    Qing Yun stopped her feet. She believed that Qin Yu had yelled at her to stop, but after careful observation, she discovered that something was off. Qin Yu was roaring at the Blood Devouring Demonic de. The hand that he used to grip the de was trembling fiercely. The demonic de was trembling as well. It seemed that de and man were fighting against each other.


    Soon, something came to Qing Yun''s mind, and she whipped out the Azure Edge Sword with a shing sound. Azure sword-light bloomed within the world of blood.


    "I''ming to help you, Qin Yu." As she shouted, her beautiful voice rang melodiously in the air, and she rushed to Qin Yu without a second thought. The Azure Edge Sword bloomed with a brilliant radiance as it cleaved endlessly toward the Blood Devouring Demonic de. She didn''t know whether or not what she did was useful, but she had to give it a shot at least.


    "No!"


    That was thest roar that Qing Yun heard from Qin Yu before she lost consciousness. In the next instant, the azure sword-light shed with the blood-light and blood billowed to the skies. The surging wave of blood roared as it rushed upon her and instantly swallowed her beautiful body.


    An unknown amount of time passed before Qing Yun opened her eyes and found herself lying against Qin Yu''s warm chest. Currently, energy was circting within the meridians of her body, healing her injuries.


    This was the second time shey against a man''s chest, and the thought caused her cool and elegant face to immediately flush red. She recalled the experience she had back at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. However, it seemed that Qin Yu, this blockhead, had forgotten about that time.


    Shepared the two experiences and discovered great discrepancies between them. Qin Yu''s chest was far warmer than thest time, and he embraced her with even greater strength. Qin Yu now exuded a more masculine air, and it gave her a sense of security. The differences were so great that she suddenly thought she was perceiving things falsely. He felt like a totally different man.


    This was none other than an anchor of security that a woman searched for her entire life.


    The young womany within the man''s chest. She gazed at the elegant and handsome face of his that was almost within reach, and she sunk into a wonderful fantasy for a time. Although on the surface, she appeared as cold as ice, emotions that explode within an ice-cold woman would explode with a stronger passionpared to any other women. Such an explosion of emotions would not recede even in death.


    No matter how ice-cold she was as a woman, she was still a woman in the end. She needed the embrace of a man. Such a woman rarely looked a man directly in the eyes, and that was because she had never encountered a man who could conquer her.


    "You''ve woken up." Qin Yu lowered his head to look at the youngdy thaty against his chest. He found that, after she awoke, her face was flushed red, and she just stupidly stared at him without speaking a word. He had no other choice but to be the first to speak.


    "Yes, I have." Qing Yun''s face turned even redder, and she hastily struggled to free herself from Qin Yu''s embrace. She then stood to the side with her blushing face, her head lowered like a shy little girl. She didn''t dare to raise her head to look at the man before him.


    Qin Yu watched Qing Yun act like a beautiful and shy youngdy. He really never thought that Qing Yun, who was normally ice-cold, would have this side to her.


    "I need to handle some matters. Wait for me here." Qin Yu smiled as he circled his hand to Qing Yun''s back and gently caressed her long soft hair. Then, he turned and walked in the direction of Qin Yuandao and the others. He had already put away the Blood Devouring Demonic de and the Deep Azure Sword, which he had seized from Qin Yuandao, into his dimensional ring.


    A gleam of hope had arisen within Qin Yuandao''s heart when he saw the bizarre change urring. From his previous experiences, he could see that there was something wrong with Qin Yu''s blood de. As a spirit weapon that possessed sentience, the blood de had been trying to consume Qin Yu.


    A sentient spirit weapon was an existence that had the chance to be a sacred weapon. No wonder Qin Yuandao was put into such a sorry state. He hadn''t lost to Qin Yu. He had lost to that demonic de.


    Of course, none of that was important. The ending was the same whether Qin Yuandao and his people had lost to Qin Yu or to the demonic de. Right now, Qin Yu had suppressed the demonic de under his control. Perhaps, only death awaited him now.


    As the sound of Qin Yu''s footsteps grew nearer with every step, Qin Yuandao''s heart sunk into the abyss. He felt a coldness that was like ice, destion, and grief.


    "Esteemed Father, let''s admit that we were wrong. Maybe he''ll let us go." Qin Hui spoke with a gloomy voice.


    Qin Yuandao had already sat back up. He slowly turned his head and nced at Qin Zong. A smile of distressed was revealed on his face as he said, "Wrong? Have I done wrong?"


    Qin Zong sighed helplessly when he heard Qin Yuandao¡¯s words. "Esteemed Father, our Qin Family has produced you, a master of the Spirit Realm, and Qin Yu, a genius. This should be all the fortune that our Qin Family has. However, look at our current situation. Our Qin Family has been reduced to this degree. We now faceplete annihtion of our family. Shouldn''t we be properly questioning ourselves?"


    "Qin Zong, are you still ming this old man?" Qin Yuandao didn''t get angry. His wizened voice was gentle as he asked. The him of the past would have long since flown into a terrible rage.


    "No, how can I dare to me you, sir. If I must me someone, I can only me myself. As the family head, I can only watch the annihtion of the Qin Family with my eyes wide open. I am powerless. I apologize to the ancestors of the Qin Family." Qin Zong raised his head, and sadness rose from his heart for a time. Tears began to flow out. Men only weep when deeply hurt.


    "Qin Zong, whether or not you me this old man, it is not this old man''s wrongdoing that the Qin Family has walked to this stage." Qin Yuandao was unable to think of where he had gone wrong. It was also impossible for him, a grand senior, to admit wrongdoing to Qin Yu, a youth from two generations younger.


    "That means that the wrongdoing is mine, no matter how you look at it." A gloomy voice answered Qin Yuandao, and Qin Yu stood before Qin Yuandao. He looked down with a callous gaze at the old man, who had once considered himself unparalleled in this world.


    Qin Yuandao shivered, and his heart powerlesslymented. What ought toe hade.


    Since he was going to die regardless, Qin Yuandao felt that there was nothing more to think about. For a moment, he unexpectedly became at peace. Life and death. He would face them all with calmness.


    "Qin Yu. This old man admits... that you have won. Therefore, it is meaningless to debate about being right or wrong." Qin Yuandao let out a long and distressed sigh. "The world of cultivation has no sense of right or wrong. There is only strength, and nothing else. If you are strong, then you are in the right. If you are weak, then what does it matter, even if you are right? If others say you are in the wrong, then you are in the wrong. Hmph. Hahaha!" Qin Yuandao let out a belly ofughter after speaking. It was unknown what he wasughing at.


    Qin Yu looked at the ugly face of the old man with eyes that seemed as if he was looking at an idiot. His lips curled into a sneer, "I really feel sorry for you."


    Qin Yuandao''sughter came to a screeching halt. He raised his head and looked at Qin Yu with callous eyes. His wizened lips twitched, "You feel sorry for me?"


    "Yes. You are very pitiful. Even at death¡¯s door, you don''t understand what''s the true road of cultivation."


    "What? This old man doesn''t understand what''s the true road of cultivation? You think that you, a kid, knows more than this old man? What a joke."


    Qin Yu squatted down. With callous eyes, he locked gazes with Qin Yuandao. He spoke condescendingly, "It is true that the road of cultivation has the aspect of the martial strength that you hold in high esteem. However, who is wrong is notpletely determined by strength. On the outside, whatever you do is your own business. What is somentable about you lies here. You use this belief of yours to deal with your own people. You have pressured me to walk the road that runs against the Qin Family. Even you were caught in it. You tell me. Are you pitiful or not?"


    "I¡ª" Qin Yuandao was cut off.


    "You can run unbridled. You can act with arrogance. However, you should go outside to act wildly if you have the skills. You act wild in your own family, in this tiny Luosang City. Whatever skills you have amounted to nothing more than that of a wretched insect." Qin Yu''s face was filled with sneer and ridicule.


    Qin Yuandao''s ugly old face twitched from time to time. Under Qin Yu¡¯s mocking gaze, his face turned ugly to the extreme.


    "Hmph." Qin Yu snorted with disdain. He stood up and spoke in a low voice, "I can kill you right now if I wanted to, but I still want you to know a few things before I kill you." After speaking, he walked toward Qin Biao''s corpse, which was covered with blood.


    Qin Biao, who was ying dead, could clearly hear the sound of Qin Yu''s footsteps approaching him. Though he controlled his body to maintain stillness with all his efforts, his heart thumped along with each footstep that Qin Yu took.


    He prayed and begged to the gods and Buddhas within his heart. He prayed and begged to all his ancestors and forefathers while wishing that Qin Yu wouldn''t walk over to him. However, it was very sad. Neither god nor Buddha was able to help him. None of his ancestors or forefathers were able to help him either. Qin Yu''s footsteps stopped right by his body.


    "Calm. I must be calm. I''m already dead. You can''t see that I''m alive. You can''t see that I''m alive." Qin Biao''s heart had already jumped to his throat. Even within his nervousness and fear, he still maintained absolute stillness with his body. He was truly just like a corpse. There was no other way to describe it. His skills at ying dead were absolutely top-notch.


    Qin Yu stared at Qin Biao''s so-called corpse with cold and dark eyes. His lips curled into a sinister smile. He suddenly raised his foot and ferociously stomped down onto Qin Biao''s body.


    Crack! The sound of bones shattering to pieces rang forth.


    "AHH!" The intense pain of broken bone caused Qin Biao to no longer be able to y dead. He shrieked miserably as the ground in this spot trembled.

 Chapter 121: Qin Biao’s Cries

    <h4>Chapter 121: Qin Biao¡¯s Cries</h4>


    The dead Qin Biao could still scream? Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive?¡± Qin Yuandao and the others turned their heads in session and looked at Qin Biao in shock.


    He was hugging his broken leg and howling miserably.


    ¡°Son of a bitch, you faked it? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Qin Chong was the angriest of them all. When the Seven Stars Array wasunched a moment ago, Qin Biao had been the first to die, causing the entire array to copse. While engaged in fierce fighting, the rest of them had assumed he was the weakest one in the group, so his death was expected. Who would¡¯ve thought he was actually faking his death and deceiving them? Unfortunately, he had failed to deceive Qin Yu.


    If the cowardly Qin Biao had persisted, perhaps the Seven Stars Array would not have copsed so quickly. It might¡¯ve been able to trap Qin Yu, or at least injure him. Yet, because of Qin Biao, this bastard, all of their efforts went to naught.


    Therefore, it was no surprise that Qin Chong wanted to kill him.


    Unfortunately, when Qin Chong tried to stand up, he realized he only had one leg left and could not walk at all. He could only throw himself on the ground powerlessly, as he red furiously at Qin Biao.


    ¡°Qin Biao, you¡¯re not bad at faking death, but you¡¯re still a littlecking. Hehe...¡± Qin Yuughed with a sound so evil that Qin Biao started to tremble in fear.


    He endured the excruciating pain and cried bitterly, ¡°Qin Yu, I was wrong... don¡¯t kill me, I know I was wrong. Spare me, please...¡± he whimpered.


    ¡°You were wrong?¡± Qin Yu continued tough. ¡°Then tell me, what did you do wrong?¡±


    ¡°I-I-I...¡± Qin Biao stuttered and was unable to respond.


    ¡°What, did you forget what you did wrong? Let me help you remember then.¡± The smile on Qin Yu¡¯s face suddenly vanished.


    ¡°Ah, no, no!¡± Qin Biao watched with horror as Qin Yu lifted one foot and set it on his other leg.


    Drenched in cold sweat, Qin Biao stammered, ¡°I remember, I remember now. I shouldn¡¯t have gone against you. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt your parents. I know I was wrong, I¡¯ll never do it again!¡±


    Qin Yu revealed a vicious smile and lowered his foot, stepping sharply on Qin Biao¡¯s leg, and he turned a full circle with his foot.


    Crack! Another crisp snap rang out, and the bone was shattered to pieces.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qin Biao let out a blood-curdling scream that was even more terrifying than the one before. The other members of the Qin family felt their hairs stand on end as chills ran down their spines and fear spread wildly to their hearts.


    Demon. Qin Yu had be the demon in their hearts.


    As they listened to Qin Biao¡¯s screams, they couldn¡¯t help but tremble violently.


    Then in the midst of his screaming, a man rushed out and charged at Qin Yu¡¯s lot, yelling, ¡°I want to report, I want to report Qin Biao, I want to use him of his crimes!¡±


    Everyone turned to the man in shock. It was Qin Mu, who Qin Biao had been nning to help train vigorously. He wanted to report Qin Biao¡¯s crimes?


    Their hearts trembled as they suddenly realized how cruel the human heart could be. After all, Qin Mu should¡¯ve been thest person to want to report Qin Mu, not the first.


    However, those who understood him well enough were unsurprised. Qin Mu had always been a ¡°clever¡± person.


    When Qin Yu was the Qin family¡¯s genius, Qin Mu had followed and showered him with ttery day and night. When the Qin family abandoned Qin Yu, Qin Mu had been the first to step forward and ridicule him for being a waste before turning to Qin Biao and his father.


    Now that Qin Biao¡¯s father was dead and Qin Biao himself was on the verge of death, if Qin Mu didn¡¯t immediately step forward to use Qin Biao of his crimes and express his loyalty to Qin Yu, it would be toote.


    Qin Biao continued to scream until he finally stopped and was able to catch a breath from the intense pain. He red fiercely at Qin Mu, the anger on his face clear as day. It was as if he wanted to charge over and tear Qin Mu apart.


    ¡°Qin Mu, you heartless and ungrateful bastard! You¡¯re going to reportozi for what?!¡± he roared.


    Out of fear of getting too close, Qin Mu stopped four or five feet away from Qin Yu and pointed in righteous indignation at Qin Biao, ¡°Master Yu, I want to report everything this shameless coward has done to you!¡±


    Qin Yu stared at Qin Mu coldly without saying a word. He was waiting to see how Qin Mu, the real shameless coward, would perform.


    ¡°That year when youpeted in the family tournament and became the genius of the family, you were valued and prized by all, and Qin Biao was dissatisfied. He and his father were jealous of you and hated you, so they secretly plotted to beat you when you went to participate in the practical training at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain, reducing you to a cripple and a fool...¡±


    Qin Biao was so angered that he yelled as hard as he could, ¡°Shut up! Qin Mu, you son of a bitch, shut up!¡±


    ¡°The one who should shut up is you.¡± Qin Yu lifted his foot and delivered a heavy kick right at Qin Biao¡¯s mouth, filling it with mud and blood.


    Qin Mu took Qin Yu¡¯s kick as a sign of encouragement and continued with more vigor. He detailed every part of how Qin Biao and his father had maimed Qin Yu. These details had, of course, been disclosed to him by the father-son duo themselves.


    By the time he finished, Qin Yuandao and Qin Chong¡¯s faces had turned grey and their expressions ugly. Qin Chong couldn¡¯t help but yell at Qin Biao, ¡°So everything was caused by you, Qin Biao! Motherfucker!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Qin Biao, perhaps Qin Yu would still be the genius of the Qin family. With him, the current Qin family wouldn¡¯t be heading for destruction, but glory.


    Unfortunately, everything was destroyed by Qin Biao.


    ¡°Hahaha... hahaha...¡± Having been betrayed, Qin Biao¡¯s heart greyed, and heughed desperately. He knew he would not be spared. If Qin Yu didn¡¯t kill him, then Qin Chong definitely would. Crippling the Qin family¡¯s genius and causing the fall of the family? No one would want to spare him, Qin Yuandao included.


    Qin Yuandao was feeling regretful and depressed. In truth, his involvement in dealing with Qin Yu had been entirely spurred on by Qin Biao and Qin Chong. As for what the two had done and why they wanted to deal with Qin Yu, he had not cared enough to ask.


    Of course, in his determination to kill Qin Yu and his family, Qin Yu¡¯s father had yed a major role. Qin Wu made a scene in the Qin family and vited Qin Yuandao¡¯s taboo, angering him to the point of wanting to kill his family.


    It could be said that he had been passively involved the entire time, but in the end, he was still guilty.


    Thinking that he, the superior head of the family, had been led by the nose by a group of juniors and kept in the dark until now, he was so angry that a mouthful of sticky blood rushed up his throat and out of his mouth, spraying the ground in front of him red.


    Afterward, he lifted his head and looked gloomily at Qin Mu.


    ¡°You, what else do you know?¡±


    Qin Mu was frightened by his expression. Although the old man was about to die, he still had his dignity and prestige.


    ¡°O-Old Master, I-I also know...¡± Qin Mu stammered but failed to produce a response.


    When Yuandao noticed his fear, he slightly softened his expression. He prompted gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid and tell me. I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±


    Assured, Qin Mu gathered his courage and immediately found his way over. ¡°To answer Old Master¡¯s queries, I also know thatst year, during the practical training at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain, Lu Wushuang used Master Yu of humiliating her. As a result, Qin Biao and his father, as well as the Lu family, used it as an excuse to kill Master Yu. Elder Chong also took part in it, he...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Qin Yuandao suddenly interrupted, startling Qin Mu. Being the clever man he was, he soon realized that he had made a big mistake¡ªmentioning Qin Chong in front of Qin Yuandao.


    Quickly realizing the severity of the situation, his expression copsed in fear, ¡°Old Master, forgive my loose tongue, I...¡±


    ¡°You can go to hell now.¡± Qin Yuandao released a palm, striking the pit of Qu Mu¡¯s stomach and sending him flying five feet away. He died without so much as a scream and instantly stained the ground red beneath him when hended.


    Although the old man was on the verge of death, he was still a master of the Spirit Realm and could easily kill a low-level cultivator like Qin Mu.


    ¡°Old Master, you...¡± Qin Chong¡¯s expression was ugly as he looked at the dead Qin Mu. This was clearly a case of murder to do away with the witness...


    Qin Yu, on the other hand, spared Qin Mu¡¯s body an indifferent nce before turning his cold gaze to Qin Yuandao. Then he opened his mouth and said, as if talking to himself, ¡°When I was a child, I overheard a secret from my parents. Qin Yuandao, that year you engaged with your siblings in sexual affairs...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qin Yuandao roared madly, turning to re at Qin Yu with a piercing gaze.


    That was the greatest stain in his life and his ultimate taboo. He had only one method of dealing with those who touched it, whatever the reason¡ªkill.

 Chapter 122: Killing Qin Biao, Slaying Qin Chong

    <h4>Chapter 122: Killing Qin Biao, ying Qin Chong</h4>


    In the past years, there were quite a few people who died in the hands of Qin Yuandao due to this taboo. The older generation who knew about this matter were practically all dead, and there were very few people in the younger generation who knew about this matter. Even those who knew of this matter didn''t dare to reveal even an iota of their knowledge. No one wanted to die, after all. If Qin Wu hadn''t caused havoc at that time and pushed this matter out into the open, this matter would''ve gradually been forgotten by the Qin Family.


    Right now, not only had Qin Yu pushed it out into the open, he even spoke it out loud, word by word, in front of Qin Yuandao. The legends say that a white scale, the size of a palm, is located beneath the neck of arge dragon. This is the weak point for said dragons, for this scale is the location of the main artery from the dragon''s heart. Not only had Qin Yu touched this scale, but he was also about to viciously tear it off in a bloody mess.


    Therefore, any and all of the observers were able to imagine the level of fury that existed in Qin Yuandao''s heart. However, Qin Yu could not care about Qin Yuandao''s fury at this time. His young face carried contempt. He continued speaking, "Your love affair led to the birth of the bastard, Qin Chong. When the affair had been revealed, your little brother couldn''t bear to cause you trouble. The end result was death from anger. Your little brother''s wife felt remorse and shame. She knew it was impossible for them to show their faces to the people in the world, or to the Qin Family. Therefore, theymitted suicide by hanging themselves. You single-handedly caused the tragedy of those people."


    The atmosphere sunk into a bizarre silence after Qin Yu finished speaking. Qin Yuandao didn''t say anything further. He knew he couldn''t stop Qin Yu. He knew that he could only let Qin Yu tear off this scar with blood.


    A cold wind blew from the distance, screaming as it passed by. It lifted up Qin Yuandao''s long hair, which had turnedpletely white. For a time, he looked even more aged.


    "Are you done talking yet?" Some time passed before Qin Yuandao slowly raised his head. His lifeless eyes gazed at Qin Yu, and he let out a weak sigh from his lips.


    "I am done. I don''t know if you still have something to add." A sinister sneer could be seen on Qin Yu''s face.


    "Ha ha ha." Qin Yuandao raised his head and gazed into the vast sky. He let out a hoarse belly ofughter, but hisughter was that of sorrow. Old tears rolled down his wizened face. "A single slip may cause evesting sorrow. I, Qin Yuandao, have only made this one mistake in my entire life. In these years, I always wanted topletely erase this matter and let it forever be a secret. It is because of this matter that I''ve killed many people without care for the method. It is a pity that in the end, this matter has beenid bare by you, causing my efforts and the blood I spilled in these years to be wasted."


    "Hmph, Qin Yuandao, if you don''t want anyone to know about something, don''t do it in the first ce. When you made such a dirty mistake, did you believe that killing several people would be able to conceal the matter?" Qin Yu coldly snorted.


    "Yes, I did. However, I was unable to keep it hidden in the end." Qin Yuandaomented. "However, I never expected that the person who would cause all my efforts to vanish into thin air would actually be a member of the younger generation, one of my grandsons. Qin Yu. You are great. You are worthy of being one of thest two generations of Qin Yuanqiao. Back in the days, he had lost to me in the struggle to be the family head. However, my entire life''s work has been outdone by one of hister generations. This is retribution. This is none other than retribution. Hahahaha."


    Qin Yuandao continued with his loudughter. Heughed until tears streamed down.


    "Whatever, in any case, things are now unavoidable. I really don''t have anything to say now." He slowly turned his head after saying these words, and he gazed at Qin Chong who was close by. A hint of gentleness and benevolence, one of a father towards his son, could be seen on his face.


    "Chong''er, I''ve always wanted to make things up to you as your father these years. That is why I protected you in all sorts of ces. I allowed you to be rash, and I even wanted to help you im the seat of the family head. What a pity. In the end, I am unable to fulfill your wishes. As your father, I am deeply ashamed." Guilt was written across Qin Yuandao''s face.


    Qin Chong''s body trembled. Then, he shook his head repeatedly.


    "No. No, you are not my father. You aren''t. I am not a bastard. I am not a bastard!" He wasn''t willing to ept the identity of a bastard, and, at this time, he wasn''t willing to admit that he was Qin Yuandao''s son. "Qin Yu, don''t you believe this old fool''s rubbish words. How can such ugly looks produce a son that looks like to me? He has no rtions with me."


    "It was this old fool who wanted to kill you and your parents. I heard this from his orders and actions. There is also the deception from Qin Biao. Both father and son are the ones causing you trouble.


    "All this has nothing to do with me, Qin Yu. This is all their mistake. I beg you to see the light. We are both from the Qin Family, after all. Don''t kill me. As long as you spare me, I will do whatever you want. I am okay with doing anything. I can even let you be the family head."


    Qin Chong''s disy caused everyone to be in an uproar. For a time, Qin Yuandao''s entire face turned as pale as paper. His withered body trembled in sorrow.


    This was none other than his son. His blood-rted son.


    "Oh, that''s right, Qin Yu. It was me who stopped Qin Biao in time when he was about to kill your parents. I had Fifth Elder rescue them. This insured the lives of your parents."


    Qin Chong even calcted this deed of his with no shame.


    "Qin Chong, you are quite shameless." Qin Zong cursed loudly. He was very clear about the matter that had happened. Qin Chong was clearly about to kill Qin Wu back then. It was Qin Zhan and Qin Zong who had stopped him in time. Now, Qin Chong was shamelessly saying that he himself had saved Qin Wu. How could such a shameless person exist?


    "My parents have been rescued." Qin Yu''s body shivered. Then, ecstasy ran through his heart and mind. He had believed that Qin Wu was already dead, which was why he was about to kill people in his craze. It was for revenge.


    "Hahaha."


    With Qin Yu at the scene, Qin Biao suddenly let out a howl ofughter that reached the highest of clouds. He was even able tough at such a time.


    Qin Yu''s face turned cold. His ice-cold gaze fell onto Qin Biao''s body. He spat a dark and chilling question out of his mouth, "What are youughing for?"


    "I amughing at Qin Chong''s shamelessness. I amughing at Qin Chong''s weakness. I amughing at Qin Chong¡¯s depravity. I amughing at Qin Chong''s cowardice. Hahaha." Qin Biao continued tough heartily, but hisughter suddenly came to a screeching halt. He yelled sharply at Qin Chong. "I looked down upon you, Qin Chong. People can be vicious and merciless, but they cannot be as contemptible as you. They cannot be as shameless as you."


    "Yes, what you all say is correct. It is all my fault. It was me who stirred up all this trouble." It was as if Qin Biao turned into apletely different person. He was suddenly full of courage. Perhaps it was because he knew that he would be killed without a doubt, as it was impossible for Qin Yu to let him go. In any case, he might as well erupt with a bit of pitiful courage in the face of death.


    "For all my life, I curried favors and schemed. However, what did I end up with in the end? My only son has died tragically, and my most trusted people have betrayed me. My family is in ruins, and people are dead. People are rebelling, and friends are deserting. Right now, even I am on the road to ruin. Haha. So it turned out all of it was for nothing." Hisughter was filled with sorrow.


    "Qin Yu, I am filled with hate. I am unwilling. I am unable to understand why I fall by your hands time and time again. Just what sort of demon are you?"


    With a myriad of varying expressions, Qin Yu replied, his face seemingly smiling, "You don''t need to know what sort of demon I am. All you need to know is that those who harm me won''t have a good ending. You are such an example."


    "Since you are unwilling to exin why, I have no other choice as well. In any case, before I die, I want to understand something." He gazed at Qin Zong, who was beside him. "Family head, before I face my death, can you tell me the truth of the matter? Back when Qin Chong was about to bury Qin Wu and his wife, wasn''t it you and Fifth Elder who rescued them and ced them in the cattle shack for safety?"


    "Qin Biao, your mouth is filled with venomous nder. You were the one who was about to bury them alive back then, not me." Qin Chong was flustered and exasperated as he roared. Motherf*cker. This son of a b*tch was about to drag him down together in death. It would be a wonder if Qin Chong wasn''t mad. Qin Chong still wanted to live. He still wanted to live if there was even a shred of hope.


    Qin Biao took note of Qin Chong''s roar regarding this incident, and he merely sneered in response. It was enough for him to say what he had just said. As for what would happen next, Qin Yu would be the sole judge of that.


    Qin Zong let out a sigh, "Yes. You were being far too excessive back then. Me and Old Fifth were unable to take it. That was why we secretly made our move. Qin Biao, if you have a next life, I hope that you''ll act as a proper person in the next life. Do not continue to walk the same trail you did in this life." Qin Zong closed his eyes. His entire face was filled with helplessness and grief. As the family head, the Qin Family had fallen into today''s state due to Qin Biao''s actions. It didn''t matter even if Qin Biao was killed, it was all the Qin Family''s grief.


    "Many thanks to the family head. Qin Biao will remember this." Qin Biao''s voice trembled for a moment before he gazed at Qin Yu with a wooden face. "Qin Yu, I know that it is impossible for you to let me go. I have wronged your family far too many times. Therefore, I really don''t have anything to say. Give me a quick death."


    "Excellent. You are finally acting like a man right before death. Die." Qin Yu raised his hand and fiercely smashed it on Qin Biao''s skull. The force of his palm pierced through Qin Biao''s brain and turned it into mush. Dark red blood flowed from his lips, from his nose, from his ears, and even his eyes. Soon, Qin Biao''s entire face turned into a terrifying bloody face.


    Seeing how terrifyingly Qin Biao died, Qin Chong''s heart trembled fiercely. Cold sweat erupted from all over his body.


    Qin Yu retracted his hand upon killing Qin Biao. His deathly footsteps faced Qin Chong as he walked over.


    With a plop, Qin Biao''s body fell to the ground. He wasn''t ying dead this time. Instead, he had truly turned into a bloody corpse.


    Qin Biao fell to the ground, scaring Qin Chong. Qin Chong''s heart pounded fiercely along with the plop. He saw Qin Yu and his deathly air as he walked over, scaring him as he became more ashen-faced.


    "Don''t. Don''t kill me. I do not want to die. I really don''t want to die." When faced with death, Qin Chong''s potential exploded with a force never imagined. He was suddenly enlightened, and he stood up with a single leg. He suddenly leaped into the air.


    The distance his leap covered wasn''t short. It was approximately forty or fifty feet. However, all of his struggles were in vain. No matter how he jumped, Qin Yu would always stand before him. His deathly pair of eyes stared at him, causing him to sink into boundless terror.


    A loud plop rang through the air. Qin Chong finally copsed while helplessly struggling He knelt before Qin Yu. He wailed as he begged for forgiveness, "Qin Yu, I am not like the others. I know when I am wrong. Please spare this old life of mine. No matter how you spin it, you are a member of my Qin Family. We all possess the same blood."


    Qin Yu remained unmoved. There was only a sneer of disdain on his face.


    "Qin Chong, had you known that things woulde to this, you would not have acted like this. It is already toote right now."


    "No, Qin Yu. Listen to me. I really had no intention of harming your parents. Everything was ruined by Qin Biao, that bastard, and Qin Yuandao, that old fool. It has nothing to do with me. You have no reason to kill me."


    "Do you think I am an idiot? Just die. Blood Shadow Definite Kill."


    Blood-light surged and erupted. Streams of blood crossed and tore the curtain of bloody light, as Qin Chong''s body was ripped apart.


    "No." Qin Chong''s corpse exploded loudly amidst a scream of despair. Blood and flesh sttered across the air, spraying out and falling in all directions.


    Qin Yu was just like the god of death at this time. He ignored the blood and flesh of Qin Chong that rain down. He raised his blood de and walked with deathly footsteps toward Qin Yuandao.

 Chapter 123: Qin Yuandao Dies, Luosang City Falls

    <h4>Chapter 123: Qin Yuandao Dies, Luosang City Falls</h4>


    Qin Yuandao stared at Qin Yu''s blood de with his eyes. He had believed that Qin Yu was wielding the terrifying Blood Devouring Demonic de, but this turned out to be false. Qin Yu was merely wielding an ordinary blood de.


    "So it''s finally my turn?" Qin Yuandao gave a grieved smile. He shifted his gaze away from the blood de and slowly turned around. He cast his gaze at thend of the Qin Family once again. This was the ce that bore and raised him.


    He looked at each of the familiar buildings, and at each of the familiar nts and trees. He had personallymanded the construction of some of these buildings, and he had personally nted some of these saplings. The buildings experienced countless years since then, and the saplings of the past had already grown into giant trees that reached the skies. Perhaps, they too will perish and die along with him today.


    No, they were the heart and blood of the Qin Family''s ancestors. They were his heart and blood. How could he just let them be destroyed?


    "Qin Yu, are you really going to destroy the Qin Family?" Qin Yuandao''s old voice was mournful as he faced Qin Yu and asked.


    Qin Yu''s footsteps stopped before Qin Yuandao. He was ice-cold, and his voice was even more so, "You''re someone who is about to die. Why do you care about these things?"


    "Qin Yu, I have nothing I can say about you killing me, but you shouldn''t forget. Whether or not you want to admit it, the blood of the Qin Family ultimately flows through your veins. Furthermore, the others from the Qin Family share no animosity with you. They only dealt with you in the past due to my orders. It has nothing to do with them personally."


    Even in hisst moments, while facing death, Qin Yuandao still wished to save the Qin Family. He didn''t want the Qin Family to perish along with him.


    "Qin Yu, what Esteemed Father says is correct. The Qin Family''s blood flows within your body." Qin Zong struggled as he got up. He gasped for breath as he said, "As the family head, I am unable to shed responsibility for your tragic experiences. If you must kill people to be appeased, I will represent the Qin Family and receive death. I hope you won''t cause trouble for others. Too many people have died in our Qin Family today." Qin Zong saw the corpses thaty everywhere, and his expression was utterly pained. These were all the elites of the Qin Family, after all.


    Qin Yu swept a nce at Qin Zong, his expression as indifferent as ever. From his perspective, these people had wanted to kill him just now. If he hadn''t retaliated and killed them, he would have been the person that died. If he had died, these people probably wouldn''t havemented the death of a member of the Qin Family. Instead, they would have pped their hands in celebration for killing the Qin Family''s demon.


    Of course, Qin Yu still maintained a bit of respect for Qin Zong. Qin Zong had treated Qin Yu decently in the past. He had looked favorably of him and expending great efforts in nurturing him. Also, Qin Zong was powerless when it came to the matters that happened to Qin Yu subsequently. Even if all of this was disregarded, just based purely on the fact that Qin Zong had saved Qin Wu and his wife, Qin Yu had no choice but to feel a bit of gratefulness within his heart.


    Qin Yu would pursue both gratitude and grudges. He could kill without blinking an eye when it came to his enemies, but when it came to those who did him kindness, he would repay that drop of kindness as if it were a gushing spring.


    Therefore, he wouldn''t kill Qin Zong.


    "Qin Yu, as long as you don''t annihte the Qin Family, I will give you the secrets to the ultimate art of the Qin Family, the Frozen Soul Miracle. How about it?" Qin Yuandao threw out a condition that he thought to be extremely enticing.


    Frozen Soul Miracle?


    Qin Yu''s eyes slightly congealed. Frankly speaking, he wasn''tcking in cultivation manuals. His brain contained quite a few profound cultivation arts. However, it was very regretful that those techniques were too high level. It was impossible for him to cultivate them with his current strength, and he couldn''t disy his strength with them.


    Frozen Soul Miracle just so happened to be an amazing cultivation manual suited for his current strength in cultivation. The most important thing was that this divine technique had something particr about it. It was able to unleash attacks of frost.


    Typically speaking, one needed toprehend the spiritual power of water to the eighth level or higher in order to congeal water into ice. From here, one could unleash frost attacks. However, Frozen Soul Miracle didn''t require its users toprehend the spiritual power of water in order to do this.


    If one cultivated this divine manual to the peak, and he gained the efficiency frombining the ability to congeal water into ice with the spiritual power of water, he could double the power that could be unleashed. This might would absolutely be hard to imagine. At this stage, the Frozen Soul Miracle would truly be called a divine art.


    Frankly speaking, Qin Yu was stirred emotionally by the Frozen Soul Miracle.


    Qin Yuandao was someone who had lived for quite some years. It was impossible for him to not see the changes within Qin Yu''s expression. He didn''t say much else. With trembling hands, he took a yellow ring from his withered finger. He gently ced it on the ground to the side. His deste voice slowly spoke, "Qin Yu. This is this storage ring that symbolizes the Grand Elder of the Qin Family. The secrets to cultivating the Frozen Soul Miracle lie within. You can take just the Frozen Soul Miracle, or you can take the entire ring. Everything is up to you alone."


    "Another thing. I apologize to Su Yinxue. She is yours now." He didn''t expect to remember Su Yinxue at the very end. He didn''t expect a hint of guilt toward this girl to be born from his heart. "Her father, Su Xiongfei is in prison. You should let him out and let father and daughter reunite. If you feel like it, when you see her, bring my words of apologies to her."


    Birds cried in grief when they were about to die, and people speak benevolently when they were about to die. There was no other idiom that could describe the current Qin Yuandao any better. Of course, Qin Chong''s disy made himpletely disheartened.


    "Third little brother and his wife, I am sorry to both of you. I havee to apologize to you." Qin Yuandao''s eyes closed, and bubbling could be heard from within his lips. Then, watery blood came gushing out of his mouth. He left this world by suicide.


    "Esteemed Father, don''t!" Qin Zong yelled in sorrow as he heavily knelt on the ground. Heartbroken, he grieved.


    From his perspective, from the perspective of the Qin Family, Qin Yuandao was still the emblem of the Qin Family, regardless of what he did. He was a monument. He was once a god.


    With this emblem fallen, with this monument toppled, with this god fallen, how could the head of the Qin Family not be sorrowful?


    He was not the only one. The other members of the Qin Family had all hid due to fear a moment ago. At this time, they walked out one by one and entered the field. They walked before Qin Yuandao and silently knelt.


    There were young people. There were old people. There were women, and there were children.


    The god of this generation of the Qin Family had fallen. Luosang City''s outstanding character of this generation had fallen. This was a promation that the era of the Qin Family had ended.


    Qin Yu was expressionless as he swept his gaze past the kneeling people. He had no choice but to admire the old codger''s prestige and status within the Qin Family.


    However, all of this had nothing to do with him. He had already given up all hope with the Qin Family. He was no longer a member of the Qin Family. Aside from his own parents, the life or death of the members of the Qin Family was no business of his.


    He gave a callous nce at the corpses that sat beside him. Qin Yu picked up the ring on the ground and forcefully transfused it with a strand of his internal energy. He took out the Frozen Soul Miracle from within. Then, he threw the ring beneath Qin Zong''s foot.


    "I leave this to you. Consider this repayment of the favor you did for saving my parents." Qin Yu spat out with a callous voice. He stared at Qin Zong with aplicated gaze, "Where are my parents?"


    Qin Zong didn''t answer Qin Yu immediately. He was deep in sorrow as he picked up the storage ring, which was the symbol for the Grand Elder of the Qin Family, with a trembling hand. Tears bloomed within his eyes.


    "Ai..." It was a long sigh, and his grief could not be spoken. However, things have reached this point. He was also powerless. The Qin Family still needed his continued support.


    Qin Zong did his utmost to get up after putting away the ring. He was the strongest apart from Qin Yuandao, and he hadn''tpeted in a life or death struggle with Qin Yu in the intense battle just now. Naturally, Qin Yu didn''t try to kill him. It was only because of this that Qin Zong remained alive. He sustained the lightest injuries as well. Thus, he was already able to get up and walk after healing for a short period of time.


    "Qin Yu. Only Old Fifth and I know the location of your parents. Old Fifth is not here. I will personally take you there, okay?"


    Qin Yu wasn''t totally expecting that Qin Zong would offer to take him there personally. A ripple emerged in his callous eyes, but soon, his eyes returned to normal.


    "Okay, let''s go." Qin Yu didn''t argue. It was important to see his parents. However, as soon as he was about to move out, a rumbling wave came from outside. It seemed a massive army was heading their way.


    "What the heck?" Every member of the Qin Family was greatly rmed.


    There was a loud rumble, and the Qin Family''s gates were knocked open. All the members of the Qin Family had terror in their eyes as they saw the enormous and fearsome demonic beasts charge in.


    The few cultivators that guarded the gates of the Qin Family didn''t even have the time to understand what was going on when they were drowned by the flood of demonic beasts. They were trampled into meat pancakes as they screamed.


    Luosang City had fallen.


    The demonic beast legion of Underground City had reorganized outside the city before unleashing an attack upon the city guards. The city guards had never encounteredbat before, and Ouyang Cheng had suffered in the hands of Qin Yu and was now lying half-dead in the city mansion in recuperation. This made it so that the city wallscked a leader, like a flight of dragons without a head. It was essentially impossible to organize an effective defense. It was because of this that the city gates were sted open by a single attack, leading to the fall of Luosang City.


    The berserk and blood-thirsty demonic beast legion charged into the city and engaged in a scene of crazed ughter.


    They killed upon the sight of any human. It didn''t matter whether the victim was the elderly, women, or children. Their policy was simple ¡ª kill them all. Of course, they would leave the beautiful and young women as spoils of war.


    Luosang City shed blood on this day. Luosang City wept.


    Outside Luosang City, at a ce far away, on a tiny path between the mountains, Qin Zhan carried Qin Yu''s father, Qin Wu, and walked forward step by step.


    "Fifth Elder. Where are you taking me?" Qin Wu saw no end to the mountain road ahead. He asked, gasping for breath.


    Qin Zhan raised his head to look at the mountain road ahead. Heughed and said, "We''re almost there. I am taking you to a very safe ce."


    Qin Wu sighed in disappointment and frustration. There was sorrow filled in his voice. "Fifth Elder. There is no need to work this hard. You can put me down."


    "What are you up to?" Qin Zhan didn''t understand. "If I let you down at this ce, Qin Chong and the others will find you, and you will die."


    "Die, eh? Hahaha..." Qin Wuughed in sorrow. "My wife has died. My son has died too. What meaning is there for me to continue living? Just let me die. In fact, there was no need for you to save me in the first ce."


    He believed that Qin Yuandao had cut off Qin Yu''s path to life when he struck him with that terrifying fist back then. Therefore, he was certain that Qin Yu was already dead. Qin Wu had also left before he could see the events that urred afterward. Naturally, he didn''t know that Qin Yu hadn''t died back then.


    Qin Zhan also believed that Qin Yu most likely had no chance to live. He was very clear on how ferocious Qin Yuandao was.


    Qin Zhan thought about how a genius such as Qin Yu had died by the hands of Qin Yuandao and he felt endlessment. The two people appeared to be deep in sorrow, causing the atmosphere to be a bit sad.


    Some time passed before Qin Zhan spoke in a whisper, "Qin Wu, I can empathize with your current emotions. Qin Yu''s unfortunate encounter has also made mement in pity. However, you cannot die. What will your wife do if you died?"


    "My wife?" The jolt ran through Qin Wu. "Didn''t Qin Biao ¨C?" Qin Wu suddenly stopped speaking. It seemed as if he guessed something.

 Chapter 124: The Fall of Qin Zhan

    <h4>Chapter 124: The Fall of Qin Zhan</h4>


    Qin Wu looked towards Qin Zhan¡¯s broad back. He had already guessed the truth of the matter. At this moment, the rims of his eyes turned moist, and tears of emotion slowly dripped from the corners of his eyes, ¡°Fifth Elder, it was you who saved her again, right?¡±


    ¡°Ha...¡± Qin Zhan bitterlyughed in shame, ¡°At the time, when I received the news that Qin Biao discovered the ce where you guys were hiding at, I rushed over immediately. Regrettably, I was stillte, and you were carried away by Qin Biao. Your wife was left burning on a rock under the sun, and she was dying. Fortunately, she still had one breath left, so I was able to save her. Now, I will take you to reunite with her. Her health is too poor; if you don¡¯t take care of her, she will soon meet her end.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Elder, I...¡± Qin Wu¡¯s voice was choked with emotion, and he was almost unable to speak, ¡°I, I don¡¯t understand. Everyone in the Qin Family wishes for my death, yet why do you and the head...¡±


    Qin Zhan smiled, ¡°Qin Wu, not everyone is the same as Qin Chong and Qin Biao. There are many others, including me, who detest people like them. However, these people do not dare to speak out, and they can only harbor their anger secretly. Even the head and I could only help you guys secretly. Ah, I am ashamed that we can only do this much. The rest depends on you. I hope that you can live well.¡±


    Just as Qin Wu finished saying these words, an urgent sound of hooves suddenly came from behind.


    ¡°Yah, giddyup...¡±


    On the mountain road behind them, two figures riding on swift horses flew towards Qin Zhan and Qin Wu, swirling up a cloud of dust that filled the sky. From their clothes, it could be seen that the riders were a man and a woman.


    The one riding in front was a young woman dressed in red. The woman grasped a long whip in her hand andshed hard as she urged the horse to run as fast as possible. She was rushing behind Qin Zhan with a speed almost as fast as lightning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t block thisdy¡¯s road, get lost!¡± In the blink of an eye, the woman was about to hit Qin Zhan¡¯s body. She shouted furiously, and with a curl of her whip, she ruthlesslyshed hard toward Qin Zhan.


    The crack of a whip rang out crisply. The whip ferociouslyshed onto Qin Wu, who was being carried on Qin Zhan¡¯s back. Qin Wu cried out with a painful scream.


    Qin Zhan rapidly dodged, and he barely avoided the fierce horse that recklessly dashed over. However, he was alsoshed by the woman¡¯s whip, and he was angered to the point that he bellowed at the back of the two riders, ¡°Both of you, watch where you¡¯re going! Are you seeking death?¡±


    It would have been better if he did not scold them. As soon as he finished scolding, the two horses neighed as their riders forcibly reigned in their bridles. The fierce horses were abruptly pulled back in the midst of their swift galloping, and they lifted their front hooves up high above the ground, almost in a perfectly straight line.


    The man and woman were very strong, and although the hot-tempered horses reared up upright, they were still effortlessly controlled like before, and the horses¡¯ heads were turned around forcibly.


    The woman dressed in red raised the whip in her hand as she shouted out severely in her tender voice, ¡°Who did you just scold? Who did you say was looking for death?¡±


    Qin Zhan was in the middle of a fit of anger, and he roared back at once with a furious voice, ¡°I was talking about you guys.¡±


    In any case, he was also someone who was older than them. This pair of man and woman looked like they were only in their twenties. Especially that woman, who seemed to be in her early twenties. Hence, he could be considered their elder.


    A stately elder was unexpectedly bullied by this insignificant little girl. Anyone would throw a fit, not to mention Qin Zhan with his frank temper. He couldn¡¯t even bear to see others who were innocent be bullied, to say nothing of the fact that he is the one being bullied right now.


    ¡°Are you guys blind? Didn¡¯t you see this elder carrying a wounded person on his back? If you just pushed through while barging and shoving around instead of reducing your speed or walking slowly, then forget it. However, you actually went so far as to use your whip tosh us ruthlessly? Preposterous! Didn¡¯t your elders teach you how to conduct yourselves?¡± Qin Zhan scolded them again in a fit of rage.


    ¡°Junior sister, let me help you give that old codger a lesson.¡± The man urged his horse forward as he unsheathed a long sword from the horse¡¯s back.


    ¡°No need, thisdy must personally whip him to death.¡± The woman bit down on her pearly teeth, and her eyes glinted ominously. Abruptly mming down her foot, she loudly shouted, ¡°Yah!¡±


    The spirited horse neighed as it charged towards Qin Zhan. Within the smoke and dust, the long whip turned into a viper and brought with it the swift and fierce sound of wind, as it madlyshed out to attack Qin Zhan.


    ¡°What a vicious woman.¡± Qin Zhan cursed in rage as he hastily leaped to the side. As he was carrying Qin Wu on his back, he was unable to strike back, and he was left with no other choice but to evade.


    ¡°Fifth Elder, hurry, put me down.¡± Qin Wu called out urgently.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Zhan jumped to the side, and swiftly put Qin Wu by the side of the road under a big tree, and exhorted him, ¡°Lie down here and don¡¯t move. Let this elder teach that little girl how one should conduct oneself.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, do you think you are fit to lecture thisdy? Die!¡± The woman was very indignant, and sheshed out with her whip to attack again.


    This time, Qin Zhan did not retreat but advanced instead. Charging forward, his hand directly went to grab that whip.


    ¡°By using your bare hand to grab thisdy¡¯s whip, you stepped onto the road to death yourself.¡± The woman dressed in red exposed a dark, ruthless sneer.


    Right before he was about toe into contact with the whip, Qin Zhan also finally realized that something was wrong. He hastily withdrew his hand with a rapid speed and retreated backward.


    He only noticed it just now, but the whip was not a horsewhip. Rather, it was a weapon that was very difficult to deal with. The top of the whip whooshed past him, and he suddenly saw that densely packed barbs exuded from the edges. Fortunately, he had withdrawn in time, or his hands would have been mangled.


    In addition, what made him even more shocked was that the woman was in the initial stage of the Transformation Realm.


    This was the first time he had seen such a young expert in the Transformation Realm, and it really amazed him quite a bit. Also, it was not just her, but the young man in the back was also in the Transformation Realm.


    Fortunately, he was an experienced person who had been in Transformation Realm for many years, and he had ample experience in actualbat. Therefore, he had been able to react swiftly and narrowly dodge that whip. However, looking at his appearance, he appeared to be in a difficult situation.


    ¡°Hmph, old codger, now you know thisdy is not to be trifled with.¡± The woman in red proudly looked at the sorry figure of Qin Zhan as she let out an evilugh.


    The grand head of the Qin family was sneered at by a little girl. Qin Zhan was so angry that his face reddened. He roared out the Qin family¡¯s ultimate skill, the first form of the Rushing Thunder Palm -- Power Like Rushing Thunder.


    A loud bang rang out in the air. With his decades of skill, when he sent out this palm attack, he was able to make this kind of noise. In the Qin family, he was considered someone who had perfected the use of the Rushing Thunder Palm. Compared to Qin Yu¡¯s Rushing Thunder Palm, however, the distance was simply too great. Only the palm strike used by Qin Yu could be called Rushing Thunder, as it was something that created true thunderps when struck.


    As for this palm of Qin Zhan¡¯s, its sound can¡¯t bepared with the true Pushing Thunder Palm. However, with the power of the Transformation Realm behind his attack, its vigor was not weak. It was not something that the young woman in the initial stage of the Transformation Realm could withstand.


    The red woman¡¯splexion changed in an instant. At the same time sheshed out with her whip, she also shouted out simultaneously, ¡°Senior brother, help me.¡±


    The young man in the back had long been prepared to show his hand, and he had only been waiting for themand. As soon as he heard her shout, he immediately leaped into the air. The sh of his long sword drew dazzling rays of light in the air as he violently attacked Qin Zhan.


    In the next moment, Qin Zhan fought a battle of one against two, and he fought hand-to-hand with this young pair.


    Over the course of the fight, Qin Zhan became more and more apprehensive as he battled, and more and more curious about the origin of these two people. Both of them had very high martial skill, and could only be said to be weaker due to theirck of experience in actualbat.


    However, Qin Zhan was weaker as he was not currently wielding any weapons. When he came out, he was in a hurry and forgot his weapons. His martial skill was also quite a bit inferior to the two, but he surpassed them by relying on his ample experience in dealing with enemies, as well as his cultivation realm that was also higher than the two by a rank.


    Therefore, both sides battled for quite a while, and actually fought to a tie.


    ¡°Junior sister, this is not the way to continue. Our time is limited, and we cannot continue dying here.¡± In a gap between the fight, the man used a code to transmit sound to the woman in red.


    The red-clothed womanmunicated back to him, both furious and in a hurry, ¡°Then what should we do? I didn¡¯t expect this old codger to have some skill, so troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Junior sister, have you seen that person in the back?¡± The man sent out a sinister gaze towards Qin Wu lying down in the rear.


    The corners of her mouth showed a hint of evilughter as the woman in red replied, ¡°Yes, I understand. Kill!¡±


    The two coordinated with each other and unleashed their strongest moves. The young man¡¯s long sword transformed into densely packed shes that fanned out in the shape of a blossom, which crazily leaped out with a desire to devour Qin Zhan.


    Qin Zhan did not dare dismiss it, and he retaliated with heavy fists that created fierce winds whenever he struck. He continuously dispersed the dense shes of sword light that came over. However, at this moment, a red shadow flew over from the side. A long whip whistled by, and it ferociouslyshed towards Qin Wu who was lying at the back.


    ¡°Despicable!¡± Qin Zhan bellowed and abandoned the young man. He turned around and sent out a fist toward the red-clothed woman.


    The woman in red had anticipated that Qin Zhan would turn around to save that man, and she had prepared her response long ago. As light as a feather, she moved slightly to the side. With a sweep of her hand, the whip that had beenshed away rapidly flew back around. A sharp pointed spike popped out of its tip, and it thrust towards Qin Zhan¡¯s head with a strange curve.


    At the same time, the young man shed past Qin Zhan¡¯s side and directly attacked Qin Wu.


    ¡°Disgraceful thing, shameless.¡± Qin Zhan bellowed unceasingly. His abundant experience in dealing with enemies allowed him to instinctively move his head to the side by a hair. The red-clothed woman¡¯s whip shed past his scalp, and a few hairs were sliced off by the sharp tip of the spike. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead as he narrowly escaped.


    He didn''t have time topletely understand the danger he was in just now. Hisrge hand turned into sharp ws that furiously shed at the young man. He was already toote to stop the young man''s attack, and could only make this kind of move of besieging Wei to rescue Zhao, so as to force the young man to give up on Qin Wu and turn around to save himself. If the young man insisted on killing Qin Wu and didn''t turn back around, Qin Wu definitely wouldn''t survive. However, the young man would also have his entire back hacked to bits.


    The young man''s real objective had never been Qin Wu. Qin Zhan''s course of action was yed exactly to his intentions. Qin Zhan only saw his long sword swiftly reverse, before it drew a semi-circle in the air and swept towards Qin Zhan''s ws. At the same time, he sent out a lightning-fast attack with his left hand towards an opening in front of Qin Zhan. A red mist blew furiously towards Qin Zhan.


    "Old codger, you can die now!" Behind him, the red-dressed woman shrieked with an evilughter. Her long whip madly disrupted the space between them, and it venomously curled around Qin Zhan''s neck from behind him.


    "Fifth Elder, be careful...!" Behind them, Qin Wu did all he could to send out a frantic shout.


    "Ah, my eyes!" Qin Zhan''s eyes were critically injured by the red mist. Both of his hands flew up to cover his eyes as he let out a terrifying wail.


    "Die!" The red woman''s whip wrapped around Qin Zhan''s neck, and she pulled it malevolently.


    Qin Zhan''s head flew off of his neck, and blood shot up into the air.


    "N-no, Fifth Elder!" Qin Wu fell into despair as he cried sorrowfully, rolling down from the tree¡¯s roots and onto the road. He threw himself over and wailed in pain.


    ¡°Who are you? Why must you kill Fifth Elder, why, why?"


    Qin Wu crawled up from the ground and lifted his head. A grieved and indignant howl came out of his mouth. He red with his eyes wide open, as visible red veins weaved back and forth. His eyes transmitted overflowing rays of hatred.

 Chapter 125 A Difficult Battle With the Qin Family

    <h4>Chapter 125 A Difficult Battle With the Qin Family</h4>


    The man and woman put their weapons away. They strolled over to Qin Wu and stared at him dismissively.


    Thedy in red was the first to speak, ¡°That old fellow was practically begging for his own death. Is there a need to ask why? How absurd. Let me tell you this, anyone who offends me will meet the same end.¡±


    ¡°This is too much. It was you who first bullied us!¡± Qin Wu yelled. He could not understand. This youngdy dressed in red seemed so bright and adorable that he never would have thought that she had such a cruel and tyrannical nature.


    ¡°Hohoho!¡± Thedy in red roared withughter. ¡°That¡¯s right. So what if we bully you? What can you do about it? Who asked you to be so useless and weak?¡±


    ¡°You...both of you...!¡± Qin Wu gritted his teeth, but he was helpless. Compared to them, he truly was a worthless person who was unable to do anything at all. He hated his powerlessness, and he hated that he was so useless.


    ¡°Well? You¡¯re furious, aren¡¯t you? Do you want vengeance? Very well. I shall wait here for you toe and take your revenge.¡± There was a derisive smile on thedy¡¯s face which made her seem even more wild and arrogant. ¡°I, the youngdy before you, am Zhengyang Sect¡¯s Lu Mei Hong, and this man is my senior, Mu Yang. Come seek me out at Zhengyang Sect if you can. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Sheughed wildly again.


    Junior Sister, stop wasting your breath on this worthless thing. Let¡¯s be on our way as soon as possible.¡± The man named Mu Yang reminded her. ¡°Or perhaps I could just kill him for you?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m still waiting for him to seek me out for his revenge. Just take an arm of his, that¡¯ll count as leaving him a little thing to remember us by.¡± Lu Mei Hong cackled as she turned back to her steed, leaving Qin Wu to Mu Yang.


    A cruel smile spread on Mu Yang¡¯s face as he drew out his sword and chopped down.


    ¡°Ah----!¡± Qin Wu¡¯s arm flew into the air, blood spurting wildly, as he screamed in pain.


    ¡°Remember to take revenge on us. Hmph... Hahaha.¡± Mu Yangughed loudly as he mounted his horse. In the next moment, a sharp whinny broke through the air as the pair of horses galloped away, their hooves seemingly flying. Soon, they disappeared from the end of the mountain road, only leaving behind the sound of their arrogant, unbridledughter, and Qin Wu, whoy sprawled in the middle of the road, unconscious.


    Junior Sister, stop wasting your breath on this worthless thing. Let¡¯s be on our way as soon as possible.¡± The man named Mu Yang reminded her. ¡°Or perhaps I could just kill him for you?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m still waiting for him to seek me out for his revenge. Just take an arm of his, that¡¯ll count as leaving him a little thing to remember us by.¡± Lu Mei Hong cackled as she turned back to her steed, leaving Qin Wu to Mu Yang.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    ......


    Luosang City. The Qin Family estate was filled with mournful cries and terrified screams that echoed into the sky without end. [1]


    ¡°Stop them! Kill a way out through these dwarves!¡±


    The moment the dwarves rushed in on the backs of demonic beasts, the Qin family¡¯s army was thrown into chaos. It was only through the utmost efforts of Qin Zong in deploying and organizing the army that they finally managed to stop the Devil Beast Cavalry¡¯s charge. Furthermore, they even managed to push the Devil Beast Cavalry back.


    The Devil Beast Cavalry might have looked terrifying but the ¡®soldiers¡¯ riding on top were contrarily boosting the confidence of the Qin family¡¯s army. It was because the danger these soldiers posed was simply too inconsequential; they felt just like dwarf children.


    How could a group of stately seven-foot-tall men not defeat a bunch of dwarf children? Thus, as the Qin family fought on, they became braver, and in an outburst of strength, they pushed all of the Devil Beast Cavalry out. The Qin family¡¯s cultivation was still nothing to scoff at. Even though Qin Yu had killed quite a few experts, especially those of the Transformation Realm and above, who were nearly all annihted, there was still a few high-tier elites that were left.


    Moreover, the first wave of Devil Beast Cavalry that charged wasn¡¯t very strong, and they were repelled very easily.


    However, after repelling that wave, greater numbers of stronger Devil Beast Cavalry rushed over. They were densely packed, and soon, the Qin family sunk into a bitter and desperate battle.


    Qin Zongmanded the Qin family¡¯s army whilst also directing all of the Qin family¡¯s members into the inner courtyard. During a lull in the battle, he went and released Su Yin Xue¡¯s father, Su Xiongfei from the prison and left him to Qin Yu.


    ¡°Qin Yu, you guys should hurry out. But remember, wherever you are, I want you to remember. The blood that flows and surges in your veins is of the Qin family. This is something you¡¯ll never be able to change.¡± Qin Zong voice was deeply serious and desperate.


    It could be said that the Qin family today was gued by misfortune. After having gone through Qin Yu¡¯s ughter, now they suddenly have to experience the **** of the Devil Beast Cavalry. They were exhausted both mentally and physically. [TLN: The asterisks were in the raws, I can only imagine what it¡¯d be.]


    Qin Yu had visited the underground city before. Hence, he could tell with a single nce that the Devil Beast Cavalry hade from the underground city. However, he didn¡¯t expect that they would attack the overworld. This attack was really quite ferocious.


    From the viewpoint of the inhabitants of the underground city, the people above ground were all of a different race, and they would definitely not be merciful towards people from another race. So, it was clear that doomsday was here for Luosang City, and nobody could shift this destiny; the only route left for them was death.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. Without you leading the way, it¡¯ll be impossible for me to find my parents.¡± Qin Yu was facing Qin Zong as he spoke. His words seemed to be selfish, but within his words was his desire to save Qin Zong.


    Qin Zong replied with a calm smile; one that held traces of despair.


    ¡°Qin Yu, when you leave Luosang City, keep going north. There should be a mountain called Yan Mountain. Your parents are on the mountain, in a ce called Framed Hollow. It¡¯s a little difficult to find, but with your strength, finding it is a foregone conclusion. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±


    He continued, ¡°When you find that ce and meet Qin Zhan, give this to him.¡±


    After saying what he wanted to say, Qin Zong threw a ring to Qin Yu. It was the Qin family Great Elder¡¯s space ring.


    It was obvious that Qin Zong was making arrangements because he had already decided to live and die together with the Qin family.


    ¡°As for me, I am Head of the Qin family. The Qin family exists, therefore I exist. If the Qin family no longer exists... heh¡±Qing Zong didn¡¯t finish his words and let out a bitterugh.


    ¡°Qin Zong, you¡¯re a man. To be a family head is to have this kind of spirit.¡± Su Xiongfei suddenly spoke out with this sentence; Fully-bearded, tall and robust men were usually straightforward people. ¡°Laoziis someone who detests the Qin family. But detesting the Qin family is different from detesting you as the family head. You are a good family head, even better thanozi.


    Su Xiongfei thought of his own Su family head. It was fine if he didn¡¯t manage to aplish anything, but he had even be a captive and lived while struggling at death¡¯s door.Compared to Qin Zong, his family head really made one feel ashamed.


    Qin Yu looked at the ring and was about to say something when an elder of the Qin family came running frantically. The person in question hadn¡¯t arrived yet but he had already started yelling and shouting, ¡°Family head! It¡¯s terrible, terrible!¡±


    Qin Zong looked towards the elder. He was the elder that guarded the Qin family ancestral hall. Everyone in the Qin family called him Old Quan.


    ¡°Old Quan, what¡¯s wrong? Speak clearly.¡± Seeing Old Quan in such a frantic state, Qin Zong had a premonition that something big had happened. But as the family head, he still had to act calm and pacify everybody.


    Old Quan rushed over while gasping for breath. Even before he had said anything, tears had already started weaving down his face, ¡°Family Head, the Seventh Elder¡¯s life jade slipshattered! And just now, Qin Zhan¡¯s life jade slip also shattered.¡± Old Quan started crying bitterly.


    ¡°What! Qin Zhan¡¯s also shattered?¡± Qin Zong was unable to keep his calm, and his face instantly paled. He stumbled back a few steps, but fortunately, Qin Yu rushed up in a single stride to support him.


    Qin Yuplexion at the moment was also not good, and his heart was extremely anxious. Qin Zhan should¡¯ve been together with his parents. Now that something happened to Qin Zhan, his parents should not have arrived at their destination. He must find them now.


    ¡°Family head, now is not the time to be grieving! Quickly bring me to find my parents.¡± Qin Yu loudly roared. Right now, he had no time to slowly look for them. He must have Qin Zong personally lead the way so that he¡¯ll be able to find them in the shortest amount of time.


    Qin Zong shook a few times before he stood up straight and cried out in anguish, ¡°Old Five!¡± The moment the words came out of his mouth, tears started pouring out.


    ¡°Stop crying, let¡¯s quickly go.¡± Qin Yu nned to force Qin Zong to go with him.


    ¡°No!¡± Qin Zong threw off Qin Yu¡¯s hand, and he cried out, ¡°Qin Yu, I know you are worried about your parents. However, it¡¯s not just you who has parents. A lot of people here also have parents. You care about your parents, but I care about the parents of everyone here. I cannot give up on them. If you want to bring me, you must also bring them along. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather die in front of you.¡±


    ¡°You...!¡± Qin Yu became aggravated. Was this considered as forcing him?


    ¡°Hey, I say youngster, if you¡¯re a man then you shouldn¡¯t be so emotional. Giveozi a saber andozi will be at the forefront of the charge.¡± Su Xiongfei suddenly spoke up in a loud voice from the side.


    Qin Yu choked up and stayed silent for a period of time. He could only ept things as they were.Now he could only risk his life, and even though he didn¡¯t have good feelings for the Qin family whatsoever, his parents were currently in danger, so he must bring Qin Zong out safely.


    On the other hand, Su Yinxue¡¯s problem also had to be addressed urgently. She had been saved by Tie Shou¡¯s men, so she must be at Tie Shou¡¯s shop currently. The underground city¡¯s army had already taken over Luosang City, and currently, the city was covered in wanton ughter. Tie Shou¡¯s situation would probably be simr to the current Qin family¡¯s. They were definitely being attacked crazily, so he must reach there urgently.


    These two disastrous situations ensured that he could no longer just sit around anymore. Besides, he didn¡¯t want Su Yinxue¡¯s father to have a low opinion of him.


    Thus, he quickly made his resolution. He clenched his teeth as he turned to Qin Zong, ¡°I¡¯ll give you enough time to drink one cup of tea. Have everyone immediately gather together, I will open up the road ahead, and you¡¯ll organize all the remaining people with fighting strength to protect the procession on both sides and keep order. Follow closely behind me. As for how far they can go, that¡¯ll be up to fate.¡±


    When he saw that Qin Yu agreed to evacuate the Qin family, Qin Zong was ted and immediately said, ¡°Ok, this old man will do just that.¡± It was like he had taken stimnts as he rapidly turned around and left.


    ¡°Haha..., what a good youngster. You have guts. Laozi approves.¡± Su Xiongfei grinned widely. However... when Qin Zong gathered everyone into the practice field, he could no longer keep his smile.


    The Qin family was much much bigger than the Su family. Their history was much longer than his Su family¡¯s. The Su family in total only had several hundred people, whilst just in this practice field, the Qin family had close to a thousand people. There were the old and the young, and unexpectedly, there were even a few pregnant women.


    ¡°This...¡± Su Xiongfei''s previous heroic spirit had slipped away, and what reced it was a face full of bitter hardship.


    F*ck, they were supposed to be escaping, not going to visit rtives or going on a scenic tour!


    This kind of big crowd, he was afraid that they¡¯d squander half a day before they¡¯d even leave the city, not to even speak of the wall of enemies blocking them ahead. There will also be countless pursuing soldiers as they attempt to flee.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Xiongfei fiercely ripped out a handful of hairs from his beard as a curse exploded from his lips.


    [1] ´ËÆð±Ë·ü: To rise and fall in session; No sooner one subsides, the next one arises.

 Chapter 126: Two God Killing Seniors

    <h4>Chapter 126: Two God Killing Seniors</h4>


    When Qin Yu heard Su Xiongfei¡¯s swearing, he took a nce at him, and a thought surfaced in his heart, ¡°As if it wasn¡¯t your fault, you old man.¡±


    ¡°Youngster, wait here. Let me go and try to reason with them. This is going to be a life-threatening attempt at breaking out, not a trip to visit rtives.¡± Su Xiongfei abandoned Qin Yu and charged towards the practice field by himself, leaving behind a whistling wind. Even though he had been locked up in prison, he was treated to good food and drink by Qin Yuan during thest few days, and he didn¡¯t meet much adversity. Thus, he was still strong.


    However, Qin Yu wondered if there was something wrong with the brain of this old man. The Su family''s extermination was inrge part due to the Qin family. It would be alright if he hated the Qin family. Hence, Qin Yu couldn''t understand why he was so enthusiastic when it came to helping the Qin family breakout.


    ¡°Qin Yu, this Su Senior is...? At the side, Qing Yun, who had kept mum the entire time, couldn¡¯t help but ask a question.


    Qin Yu shook his head, ¡°Every person has their own personality and beliefs. We have no way to understand their actions, just like how I don¡¯t understand yours. Why did you still want toe at such a time?¡±


    While speaking, Qin Yu looked towards the battle happening at the Qin family¡¯s main gate. The underground city¡¯s army was charging forth in waves. When he saw the Qin family¡¯s people fall one by one, his expression scrunched up a bit.


    He was worried that something would happen to Qing Yun while he was leading such arge group of people to ughter their way out. After all, when the time came to kill their way out, weapons have no eyes[1], and anything could happen.


    A trace of bitterness appeared on Qing Yun¡¯s face when she heard Qin Yu¡¯s question. She was upset as she thought, ¡°Why do you think I¡¯de here for! You fool, don¡¯t tell me that you have no idea why?¡± However, Qin Yu did not overlook her bitter expression.


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t say anything. He walked over slowly and then softly held onto her small hand.


    Qing Yun turned stiff. At that moment, she didn¡¯t know how to respond correctly or how to react. She could only let Qin Yu hold onto her small hand.


    ¡°Young Lady Qing, In the future, I will call you by the name Qing¡¯er.¡± Qin Yu suddenly spoke in a very soft voice.


    ¡°Mmhm.¡± Qing Yun was currently drawing aplete nk in her head. She absentmindedly nodded her head and made a sound of confirmation so quiet that even the buzz of mosquitoes could drown it out.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, in a moment you must be careful. I¡¯ll give you this sword.¡± Qin Yu let go of her hand. In his hands was a sparkling dark blue sword.


    Qing Yun¡¯s eyes were attracted by the azure rays of light, and they quickly locked onto the Remote Azure Sword.


    Qin Yuandao used this weapon before. This was the Remote Azure Sword, and it was an iplete spirit weapon.


    ¡°This... is for me?¡± Qing Yun asked in an unbelieving tone.


    ¡°What? Afraid that I¡¯m tricking you?¡± Qin Yu smiled warmly, ¡°In Bao Ding City, I said before that I¡¯ll give you a better sword, and now I¡¯m going to fulfill that promise.¡±


    Fine, I¡¯ll ept it then.¡± Qing Yun¡¯s cold and elegant countenance let out an inkling of a smile. She was like a frost covered flower that had its icy cover suddenly crack. The revealed flower bloomed atop of the earth, and immediately, all living things seemed to have lost their luster. The only thing left under the heavens was her stunning beauty.


    At that moment, Qin Yu became somewhat absent-minded.


    When Qing Yun took the Remote Azure Sword, she discovered that Qin Yu was staring at her somewhat absentmindedly. Her face reddened slightly from embarrassment, which further increased her stunning beauty by adding ayer of bashful cuteness.


    ¡°NO! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Suddenly, a desperate howl broke the beautiful atmosphere that surrounded the two.


    ¡°Older brother, I¡¯ming to save you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te over here, younger brother! Help me take care of my wife and kids.¡±


    His wretched cry was drowned out by the iron hooves of the Devil Beast Calvary that surged in. At that moment, the edges of the Qin family¡¯s defensive line copsed.


    ¡°We can¡¯t hold them anymore! Quickly inform the family head. We require support!¡± Someone¡¯s hoarse voice rose up from the din.


    ¡°We can¡¯t hold them back anymore, retreat!¡±


    As soon as a few people left the line, the shaky defense line immediately crumbled. Both sides of the main gate copsed in a loud rumble as dense ranks of Devil Beast Calvary rushed in.


    ¡°Ah! Run as fast as you can! Ah!¡±


    Miserable shrieks and screams suddenly came from all four directions. The skies above the Qin family seemed to have been torn apart as the hearts of everyone in the Qin family were shaken. The ones who couldn¡¯t outrun the dwarves were quickly stomped into piles of flesh on the ground.


    The furious flood of dwarves seemed to be unstoppable. Everywhere they went, they left a trail of annihtion.


    There were some of them who discovered Qin Yu and Qing Yun, especially when she was stunning and beautiful beyondparison. A group of Devil Beast Calvary immediately started yelling excitedly as they charged towards the two.


    Qin Yu turned his gaze toward the bloodthirsty mounted dwarves, and a light smile shone on his face.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± He lightly quipped.


    The young girl shook her head, a trace of a smile reflected in her warm, limpid eyes, ¡°Not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Ok, just leave the Azure Edge Sword in my care and use the Remote Azure Sword.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Qing Yun gave the Azure Edge Sword to Qin Yu, and he put it into his space ring. With the Remote Azure Sword in one hand, Qing Yun¡¯s petite figure suddenly let out rolling waves of ice cold murderous intent. In just a second, she had turned into an ice-cold female goddess who could not be sphemed.


    ¡°Huhuhu...!¡±


    The mounted dwarves closed the distance between themselves and the pair, and the closer they got, the more they discovered how stunning Qing Yun was. Thus, their shouts became more and more excited.


    For these male underground city dwellers, they wanted to taste and experience the high-quality human girls the most, especially the ones that were both beautiful and had great figures.


    Seeing the feverishly excited dwarves getting closer, Qin Yu let out a cold smile. Crimson light shed from his palms as he let out a roar.


    ¡°Scarlet Blood Sword¡¯s First Form, Blood Piercing Through the Heavens.¡±


    His body rose up from the ground and his blood de swung in the air once. A horizontal line of crimson sword qi flew through the void and fell onto the ground. The bodies of the dwarves and devil beasts were ripped apart.


    In the blink of an eye, blood spurted and flew everywhere. The screams of people, the shouts of dwarves, all merged into a cacophony that shook the earth.


    ¡°Azure Edge Sword First Form, Traceless Sword.¡± Closely behind Qin Yu, a tender voice resounded. A beautiful and tender figure leaped into the sky and danced in the sky. The Remote Azure Sword shot out cyan sword qi that tore through the air with hisses to behead their targets.


    The Remote Azure Sword had the strength of an iplete spirit weapon. Her attack was just as strong as Qin Yu¡¯s first attack. To the mounted dwarves, her attack was just as destructive.


    After these two attacks, the Devil Beast Calvary in front had nearly all been cleared out. The only thing left was the ground covered in dwarf corpses and devil beasts rolling around while letting out pained growls. In an instant, the ground was dyed red with blood.


    Upon witnessing thisbined attack, not only were the spectating members of the Qin family shocked, even the legion of devil beasts were shocked, more so than the Qin family members. The army that had been facing in a multitude of directions before all looked towards them one after another. Following the loud call of a leader, the devil beast army very quickly congregated into a powerful legion.


    Just from the speed of how quickly they formed up, one could tell that these were elite cavalry.


    ¡°Huhuhu...!¡±


    The cavalry, once assembled, let out angry roars. The des they held up high reflected the sunlight and flickered with cold light.


    Rumble rumble rumble.


    The flood of cavalry started their attack, and this time there wasn¡¯t a small amount of them. There were three times the numberspared to before. Even the earth itself seemed to tremble uneasily under the trampling flood of cavalry.


    ¡°Azure Edge Sword Fifth Form, Waves of Blood Drown the Heavens.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s blood saber cut out. Berserk waves of blood surged up violently, just like the great waves of the ocean, and roared out as it charged at the oing flood of calvary.


    ¡°Qing Feng Fifth Sword, Sword Breaking the Heavens.¡± Qing Yun immediately acted in concert and sent out her attack. Her Remote Azure Sword was like a tempestuous hurricane as it snarled and bellowed at the skies. It brought about a terrifying aura that seemed to proim that it will eradicate all. Coming down from the heavens, it met up with the waves of blood and intertwined together, twisting and contorting towards the mass of cavalry ahead.


    It was a massacre. A terrifying massacre.


    This time, the devil beast riding dwarves were too closely clustered together, causing their deaths to be even more wretched.


    Devil beasts and dwarves fell onto the ground. Limbs went flying and blood and flesh shot in all directions.


    This was the best opportunity to ughter their way out.


    Qin Yu turned around to look at Qing Zong¡¯s direction and let out a shout that resonated with the heavens, ¡°What are you waiting for? Charge!¡±


    As this shout faded, he no longer bothered with the people behind. The time hade, and he would no longer waste time. He looked to Qing Yun, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qing Yun naturally didn¡¯t have much to say. She would go wherever Qin Yu went.


    Their figures were just like killing gods. The crimson strands of sword qi interweaved to create a killing vortex. Wherever the vortex went, life was extinguished mercilessly.


    ¡°They¡¯re too strong! Quickly go inform themander! We need experts toe and kill them.¡± The devil beast legion finally realized the terror of Qing Yun and Qin Yu. The living few frantically retreated and the messenger soldiers seemed to have been given life. They ran at their utmost speed to theirmander.


    Qin Zong saw the two of them charge out, and he knew that they couldn¡¯t wait for everyone. He immediately called out for the congregated mass to start following behind.


    ¡°Everyone, f*cking throw all your personal belongings away, we¡¯re running for our lives here, do you understand!?¡± While yelling and cursing, Su Xiongfei brandished a broadsword that no one had any idea where he found it from. After that, he no longer bothered to look after the Qin family as he madly chased after Qin Yu, ¡°Hey, you two youngsters, wait forozi!¡±


    Qin Yu stopped moving, turned around to look at Su Xiongfei who was charging over and smiled, ¡°Senior, are you capable?¡±


    ¡°What kind of joke is that? Ifozi is incapable, then who¡¯s capable?¡± Su Xiongfei waved his broadsword as he let out a lion¡¯s roar.


    ¡°Alright, then let us kill a path out.¡± Qin Yu waved his Blood de and took the initiative to charge out of the Qin family main gate. Behind him, Qing Yun and Su Xiongfei followed closely.


    Outside, the silhouettes of underground city soldiers wreaking havoc could be seen everywhere. The wails, cries for mercy, and calls for help from themoners of Luosang City were covered up by the wild, beast-likeughter of the dwarves.


    A few of the beasts were forcing themselves on a female in the middle of the street. They took off their pants in the middle of the street and crazily did ** to the female. She let out heart ripping wails and lung tearing screams, but these only served to make the dwarves more excited as crazed cruelughter erupted from them.


    ¡°Go die!¡± Qing Yun saw this scene, and as a fellow female, she couldn¡¯t help but grind her teeth. Crazy murderous aura burst out from her as the tip of the Remote Azure Sword angrily struck down. In an instant, the few dwarves were all massacred.


    After being saved, the woman seemed to have gone crazy. Wailing, she got up and ran her head into a nearby rock. Blood sshed all over the ground.


    Qing Yun waspletely infuriated. She screeched as she swung the Remote Azure Sword in a fury, and all the dwarves nearby were continuously **. For a moment, she was just like a witch.

 Chapter 127: Breakthrough!

    <h4>Chapter 127: Breakthrough!</h4>


    The surrounding dwarves became absolutely terrified of the ¡®witch¡¯ and hastily stopped their assault. They scattered off and regrouped further away in preparation to attack Qing Yun like a group of wolves.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er, stop!¡±


    Qin Yu shouted as he chased after Qing Yun. This wasn¡¯t the time to go berserk. The most important thing right now was to go to Tie Shou¡¯s Craftsman Shop.


    ¡°I want to kill them all!¡± Qing Yun screeched in response while dashing forward yet again.


    ¡°Come back!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s figure flickered as he also dashed forward. He grabbed her hand, and shouted with an angry voice, ¡°Wake up! There are plenty of chances to kill them but right now, we have something more important to do, understand?¡±


    Qing Yun seemed to wake up with Qin Yu¡¯s shouts, and her furious rage slowly cooled off as she turned to face Qin Yu. She lowered her head upon seeing the angry look on his face, and she spoke softly, like a child who had made a mistake, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I, I...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Yu did not have the time to be wordy here and he ran in the direction of Tie Shou¡¯s Craftsman Shop while Qing Yun hastily followed along.


    Behind him, Qin Zong, along with whoever was left that could still fight, guarded the remnants of the nonbatants in the Qin Family estate. They fought while making their way towards Tie Shou¡¯s Craftsman Shop.


    But the crushing thing was that, as Qin Zong¡¯s group made their way towards Tie Shou¡¯s Craftsman Shop, there would always be countless other survivors running to join them. Their group was like a snowball that got bigger and bigger.


    The sheer size of the group made it impossible for them to slip by without notice. Soon, the dwarven soldiers gathered up to focus their attacks on them.


    The number of cultivators in the Qin Family that could still fight was limited and they could only protect a few areas at a time. Many of the guards had given up their lives to protect therge number of slow-moving stragglers who refused to give up their knapsacks and belongings.


    The densely packed army of dwarves charged forward while waving their swords. Countless humans toppled over their knives, and blood swiftly dyed the streets crimson.


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick!¡± Qin Zong shouted desperately as he urged the Qin Family members to speed up their steps, ¡°Throw everything away! Leave them all behind and run faster!¡±


    At this moment, when they were faced with a threat to their lives, everyone finally threw away all their belongings and ran as fast as they could.


    More and more dwarves were blocking their way forward. Qin Yu, Qing Yun, and Su Xiongfei became the leaders of the group, and they killed waves after waves of dwarves. But what made them truly fearful was that despite killing so many, everything seemed the same as before. The more they killed, the more frantic the dwarves became, and they charged forward with even greater ferocity. The waves seemed endless and furthermore, it seemed that each horde of dwarves was stronger than thest.


    ¡°F*ck, how are these dwarves so fierce?¡± Su Xiongfei was at thete stage of the Transformation Realm but he had killed until his hands went weak, and he couldn¡¯t help but shout in anger.


    Qin Yu¡¯s blood saber continued to chop out as he shouted towards Su Xiongfei, ¡°Senior Su, you good?¡±


    ¡°No problem, charge!¡± Su Xiongfei howled as he charged forward, blood sshing all over his body. Very soon, he also became covered in blood.


    ¡°I say, youngster, where are you taking us?¡± Su Xiongfei dashed beside Qin Yu and asked loudly.


    ¡°To be with your daughter.¡± Qin Yu replied as he continued to fend off the hordes of enemies ahead.


    ¡°My daughter? Hey exin this to Laozi properly, what do you have to do with my daughter?¡± Even at such a critical time, Su Xiongfei still insisted on knowing Qin Yu¡¯s rtionship with his daughter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any rtionship with her. It was just a stroke of fate.¡± Qin Yu exined it like this.


    ¡°Rubbish, you¡¯re trying to fool me!¡± Su Xiongfei charged forward and chopped two of the dwarves in half as he shouted, ¡°If you really had no special rtionship with her, then why would you go and crash Qin Yuandao¡¯s wedding before killing a bunch of them!? Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± Qin Yu didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    ¡°Qin Yu, they can¡¯t keep up.¡± Qing Yun suddenly spoke up and saved the awkward Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu turned around and found that Qin Zong¡¯s group had already been encircled by a group of dwarves, and they were crying out in fear. The group of dwarves was ruthlessly ughtering thepletely unarmed and defenselessmon people, who could not put up the slightest defense.


    ¡°Kill our way back!¡± Qin Yu had no hesitation as he swung his de, bringing forth a wave of blood. He killed countless more dwarves.


    Qing Yun and Su Xiongfei did the same as they turned around and followed Qin Yu. Sword qi and remnant images shed everywhere as they killed their way out.


    Seeing them cut their way back, the dwarves behind them roared and charged forth like a tide to block them.


    ¡°F*ck, these are like rabid sticky dogs!¡± Su Xiongfei cursed before shouting at Qin Yu, ¡°Youngster, you go help them, Laozi will fend them off.¡±


    ¡°Yun¡¯er, you go help senior. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Qin Yu shouted an order at Qing Yun.


    ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Qing Yun didn¡¯t object and immediately followed Qin Yu¡¯smand to fend off the main forces of the dwarven army. She was the weakest whenpared to Qin Yu and Su Xiongfei, but the Remote Azure Sword in her hand patched up her weaknesses. The iplete Spirit Weapon she wielded waspatible with the nine deadly strikes she had inherited from her Qing Family, so her power was notcking in the slightestpared to Su Xiongfei.


    Qin Yu killed his way back, just to see Qin Zong surrounded by more than a dozen dwarves, including one at the Transformation Realm. Qin Zong was wounded and in great peril. Several corpses of cultivators from the Qin Familyid by his side.


    ¡°Blood Shadow Definite Kill!¡±


    Raging crimson strikes of sword qi charged forward while intertwining, and they crashed into the group of dwarves, including the Transformation Realm dwarf. The group was torn apart, and the surrounding dwarves were so afraid that they leaped in fear. While they were staring in shock, another blood red wave charged toward them.


    ¡°Qin Yu, you finally came.¡± Qin Zong¡¯s burden was finally lifted as he sighed with relief. He staggered backward, seemingly about to copse.


    Qin Yu dashed up to support him and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Quick, save them!¡± Qin Zong struggled to stand straight and shouted hoarsely.


    Qin Yu turned his head, and he saw the dwarven soldiers berserkly ughtering the fleeing crowd. He saw the copses thatid everywhere, the watery blood trickling down to the ground, and he heard the mournful screams of the women and children. He was infuriated, and a red tint filled with bloodlust appeared in his eyes. He released a roar filled with grief and fury. Man and de merged into one, and he turned into a killing machine as he pounced at the dwarven soldiers.


    Blood rained everywhere as screams filled the air. At this moment, all he could do was kill, kill, and kill, until all the dwarves he could see were dead.


    Qin Zong saw Qin Yu violently keeping back the dwarven army and he hastily gathered up the remaining survivors and directed them to escape.


    ......


    Here, a group was dashing through Tie Shou¡¯s Craftsman Shop, which had already been encircled by the dwarven army.


    The buildings surrounding the workshop had already been destroyed. Almost all of Tie Shou¡¯s disciples had died in their attempt to resist the dwarves, leaving only Mo Yu alive.


    Tie Shou was helpless and he could only bring Mo Yu and the remaining three Heavenly Wolf Guards who were guarding Su Yinxue, along with Yi Fei, into hiding in the Weapon Storage Room. Since it held all his treasured creations, it was very strongly fortified.


    But unfortunately, the people of the underground city had already discovered Yi Fei.


    Yi Fei was already viewed as a monster in the Underground City, especially by the Yi Family who especially loathed her, and wished for her death. The higher echelons of the Yi Family had sent out a decree: Whoever killed the monster Yi Fei would be heavily rewarded.


    Because of this, the dwarves pursued them into Tie Shou¡¯s Craftsmen Shop relentlessly. They even used their fiercest demonic beasts to ram into the storage room door. The continuous strikes left the door tattered, and it was an inch away from falling apart until finally, a gap was broken through. The gap encouraged the horde of dwarves to charge through, screaming and howling as they struggled in.


    The Three Heavenly Sky Wolf Guards could only forcibly try to fill the gap, and they killed wave after wave of enemies.


    Fortunately, the three were very strong and they were all Transformation Realm masters. But in the end, their numbers were too little and under the berserk, life-risking attacks of the dwarves, the three all suffered wounds. If this continued, under the endless bombardment of the dwarves, they would surely lose sooner orter.


    ¡°Master Tie, we can¡¯t continue this way. We have to think of a n to escape.¡± After killing another bunch of dwarves, the Three Heavenly Sky Wolf Guards retreated to snatch a breather. The middle-aged ck-clothed man, who was the leader amongst the three, spoke up to Tie Shou.


    Tie Shou¡¯s face was dejected as he paced back and forth for a few rounds before finally stopping, ¡°Hei Lang, there is a path that was specifically designed as a preparation for the worst. This old man had stealthily crafted a tunnel over the course of a dozen years, to allow people to sneak from the shop to outside the city.¡±


    If it was like that, why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?!


    Hei Lang¡¯s face was filled with exasperation but right now, they were under Tie Shou¡¯smand and they had to obey him. It wouldn¡¯t be good to scold him, so he could only say, ¡°Tunnel is good, let¡¯s hurry up and go.¡±


    ¡°However, the tunnel isn¡¯t here, it¡¯s in the stables. We have to kill our way out from here to there.¡± Tie Shou¡¯s words made everybody¡¯s hopeful eyes suddenly darken, and some of them even almost fainted from hearing the news.


    What joke was this? It would already be quite a feat for them to hold their advantage here. They were surrounded by soldiers and cavalry. If they went outside, they would¡¯ve immediately been drowned in an endless tide.


    Hei Lang really wanted to pummel Tie Shou. If the tunnel was in the stables, then, to begin with, why didn¡¯t they run there instead ofing here to die?!


    Tie Shou himself was also filled with endless regret. Earlier, they had been too hurried and he forgot. Only now did they realize what a huge mistake he had made.


    Could it be that they could only wait here for their deaths? No, his heart still held a thread of hope.


    ¡°Hei Lang, let¡¯s wait for a little while. Maybe Qin Yu will catch up soon.¡± His hopes were ced on Qin Yu.


    Hei Lang and the others were startled when they heard Tie Shou mention Qin Yu.


    Hei Lang stared at Tie Shou, his voice unsure, ¡°You think Qin Yu can stille back alive?¡±


    They really weren¡¯t confident that Qin Yu, an initial stage Transformation Realm cultivator of the younger generation, could return alive after facing off against Qin Yuandao. It was already a miracle for him to have stalled Qin Yuandao so they could sessfully bring Su Yinxue out.


    Hei Lang wouldn¡¯t forget. Out of the five of them, two of theirrades had directly been killed by a single strike of Qin Yuandao¡¯s palm without the slightest resistance. The two were both at the middle stage of the Transformation Realm.


    But with a mysterious source of confidence, Tie Shou nodded firmly, ¡°I believe he cane back alive.¡±


    ¡°I also believe so.¡± Su Yinxue piped up.

 Chapter 128: Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 128: Rescue</h4>


    The two girls, Su Yinxue and Yi Fei, both hid in the innermost corner. Su Yinxue was not a martial arts practitioner, so she could only take shelter in a safe ce. Yi Fei knew martial arts, but she was unwilling to raise a hand against the people from the underground city. After all, they were her own people.


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Hei Lang asked while looking at her strangely. How could a girl who wasn¡¯t even a martial arts practitioner know if Qin Yu would be able to return alive from Qin Yundao¡¯s clutches?


    Even if he dide back alive, how would he get back in here? Breaking through therge dwarf army outside would prove difficult.


    Therefore, no matter what they said, Hei Lang and his group held little hope for Qin Yu¡¯s return.


    ¡°I¡¯m confident he won¡¯t leave us behind,¡± Su Yinxue answered firmly.


    ¡°Alright then, I hope you¡¯re right,¡± Hei Lang said calmly, toozy to argue with her. ¡°Take care of yourselves, they¡¯re about to attack again. This time, I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    He looked out at the assembling mass of attackers, and the expression on his face grew grave. This time, there were horned demonic beasts mixed in with the dwarves. Theirrge pointed horns were, needless to say, going to be used for striking the walls. He hoped the walls would be able to withstand the bombardment of the beasts.


    ¡°Mo Yu, protect the two girls.¡± Tie Shou also recognized the severity of the situation, and he immediately ordered hisst remaining apprentice, Mo Yu, to protect the girls. Then, without hesitation, he opened all of the storage chests and took out the best weapons before letting Hei Lang and the rest each choose one to use. Afterward, he picked out a weapon for himself.


    They moved toward the entrance.


    Outside, the assembled dwarf army hollered as they attacked. At themand of the tamers, the beasts roared and charged forth while kicking up a storm of dirt and dust.


    Seeing the drove of beasts that charged toward them with enough force to topple the mountains and overturn the seas, the expressions on the guards¡¯ faces changed.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll be fighting to the death today. Kill one to protect our capital, kill two for profit. Kill!¡± Tie Shou took the lead and charged forth while swinging a ck broadsword.


    The fierce de tore through the air and instantly decapitated the head of a beast¡ªas expected of the treasure he kept at the very bottom of the chest! The beast died with a tragic howl, and it was trampled to mush by the horde of beasts charging in from the rear.


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill...¡±


    Hei Lang and the others joined in, and they swept up the beasts in a storm of shing knives and swords. Together, they were several times stronger than Tie Shou, and they were also equipped with top-notch weapons. Their momentum was astonishing. Countless beasts fell under their attacks.


    The dwarf army rushed in from behind the beasts in much greater numbers. When they reached a certain distance, the beasts split to two sides, leaving the middle empty. They focused their attacks on the walls while dodging Hei Lang and the guards¡¯ attacks.


    Soon, the dwarves met with the guards at the front of the entrance. Loud screams, shouts, and roars filled the air, but the guards were unfazed. What scared them were the constant booms from the walls under the beasts¡¯ incessant blows. Each time a beast roared, the storage room shook. The shaking became more and more intense until finally, the sturdy walls began to crack. Sand and stones rained down.


    The beast tamers noticed the change and redoubled their efforts, signaling the beasts to strike the walls with even more force. Some began to bleed, but only when their horns were broken were they finally called to withdraw to make room for another wave.


    ¡°Master Tie, is there really no other way out?¡± Hei Lang asked as he continued to attack from atop a pile of dwarf corpses, his body bathed in blood.


    ¡°We can only fight to the death and hope for Qin Yu¡¯s return. Why hasn¡¯t that boye back yet?¡± Tie Shou was also covered in blood that belonged to both himself and his enemies. After a while, he had to run back behind Hei Lang and the others for a short respite. He gasped for air as Hei Lang gave a miserable grin.


    Hope for Qin Yu¡¯s return? Even if he was still alive, wouldn¡¯t he just flee after seeing the battle?


    ¡°I never thought I, Hei Lang, would die like this, but I hope my sacrifice will be worth it. Lord, I will pay myst respects to you here today.¡± Hei Lang roared, raised his weapon, and charged deeper into battle. ¡°Kill!¡± The others followed and were soon swallowed by the flood of dwarves.


    Tie Shou looked in the direction of the castle and sighed. ¡°My King, I, Tie Shou, will also pay myst respects.¡± Afterward, he prepared to dive into the battle, but out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw a surge of blood fly into the air, and a glinting de amidst the dwarf army.


    At first, he was stunned. Then, he began tough wildly and almost started to dance with joy. ¡°Haha! The boy¡¯s here! Atst, he¡¯s here!¡±


    Chaos reigned in the rear of the dwarf army as a sudden flood of red blood, like the devil¡¯s mouth, devoured their lives.


    ¡°Hahaha! Kill! You little midgets, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± Tie Shou was suddenly filled with strength, as though he had been shot with chicken blood. Brandishing his broadsword, he charged into the chaos and began to ughter.


    Hei Lang and the others also noticed Qin Yu¡¯s arrival, and Hei Lang was especially surprised. Not only did he not die or flee after seeing the battle, he even killed his way in. Hei Lang was even more surprised when he saw how terrifying Qin Yu¡¯s method of killing was. One sh and blood would fly into the air, followed by countless corpses falling to the ground.


    This, what kind of demon is this?


    As a member of the Heavenly Wolf Guards, Hei Lang had seen his share of powerful experts, but it was his first time seeing someone as demonic as Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu¡¯s arrival signified a disaster for the dwarf army. His sword arts were especially suited forrge scale chaotic battles andbined with his high cultivation level, made him an unstoppable force against the expertless garrison. Very soon, they regrouped with Tie Shou.


    Behind him was Qing Yun, Su Xiongfei, and the Qin Family cultivators led by Qin Zong. They joined in on the ughter andpletely devastated the dwarves besieging Tie Shou¡¯s group.


    ¡°Master Tie, are you alright?¡± Qin Yu asked urgently after rushing over.


    ¡°Hahaha... good! Qin Yu, this old man knew you woulde back!¡± Tie Shouughed in response,pletely disregarding his injuries. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Qin Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and he was d that he hadn¡¯t arrived toote. ¡°Where¡¯s Su Yinxue?¡±


    ¡°Inside.¡± Tie Shou wiped some blood off his face and pointed to the back of the storage room.


    Before Qin Yu could react, Su Xiongfei broke in from the back of the group and bellowed, ¡°My daughter¡¯s inside?¡±


    Tie Shou stared in astonishment at therge bearded man. His eyes were sharp and his body was covered in blood. He looked every bit like a ferocious giant.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°This old man is Su Xiongfei, Su Yinxue¡¯s father.¡± Su Xiongfei continued to bellow, ¡°Tell me quick, how is my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m here.¡± A snow-white figure suddenly ran out, cutting Su Xiongfei¡¯s bellow short.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Su Xiongfei dropped his de with a bang and flew over to envelop her tiny figure in his arms. Then, he began to sob.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re safe... you¡¯re safe. If something were to have happened to you, how would I exin to your dead mother? Thank god, wuwu...!¡±


    His sobs were loud and booming, but when the rest of them looked at him, they lowered their gaze and almost wanted to kneel.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that such a fierce and boorish man was capable of crying like that? Compared to him, countless women would be ashamed to the point of wanting to kneel in worship.


    ¡°Wuwuwu... Father, stop crying. I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe too... wuwuwu...¡± The father and daughter pair stood there and hugged each other while crying loudly.


    Tie Shou cleared his throat and turned to Qin Yu, ¡°So, Qin Yu... We can¡¯t continue standing here and watching them cry like this. The situation¡¯s urgent, and we must leave as soon as possible.¡± He sighed and thought to himself that this Su Xiongfei really was a strange man.


    Qin Yu nodded. ¡°Mhm, we need to get out as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I have tunnels here that we can leave through.¡± This time, Tie Shou remembered the tunnels.


    ¡°Tunnels?¡± Qin Yu was pleasantly surprised. ¡°That¡¯s great, where are they?¡±


    ¡°Over at the stables. Follow me.¡± Before he left, he looked over at Su Xiongfei and Su Yinxue and said, ¡°Hey, hey. Stop crying, let¡¯s get out of here first. Then you two can cry, okay?¡± Then, he turned around and guided the group to the stables.


    When they reached the stables, Tie Shou removed a thick heap of straw and pushed aside an inconspicuous stone b, revealing a tunnel wide enough for two people to pass through at a time.


    ¡°Old Tie, you¡¯re brilliant.¡± In his excitement, Qin Yu directly called him ¡°Old Tie¡± instead of ¡°Master Tie¡± like he had been doing.


    Tie Shou was originally happy to have been praised, but hearing a young teenager call him, who was a Grandmaster, Old Tie, he felt somewhat gloomy.


    ¡°Quick, everyone, leave the city from here,¡± Qin Yu called out loudly.


    Qin Zong and the others sprung into action and began to direct the survivors through the tunnel.

 Chapter 129: Collapse of the Qin Family’s Young Generation.

    <h4>Chapter 129: Copse of the Qin Family''s Young Generation.</h4>


    ¡°Old Tie, only you know the way around this tunnel. You and your people can lead the way for the rest of us.¡± Qin Yu seemed to have put himself in charge.


    With so many people here, whether it be due to seniority or family position, it shouldn¡¯t be him taking charge. However, in the martial world, the strong were respected. The terrifying strength Qin Yu had disyed made him their backbone, so even if someone was dissatisfied with his decisions, they wouldn¡¯t dare to voice it.


    ¡°Elder Su, take Miss Yinxue and go with Old Tie.¡±


    On one hand, he was saying Old Tie, and on the other, Elder Su. Tie Shou felt even more depressed.


    Of those present, who hadn¡¯t heard of Tie Shou? Even the most qualified Qin Zong had to be somewhat respectful to him, yet this stinking brat, Qin Yu, wasn¡¯t even sparing him any face. Even if he wanted to call him Old Tie, don¡¯t do it when everyone was around! If no one was around, he could even call him Little Tie for all he cared.


    ¡°You go first, Yun¡¯er.¡± Qin Yu ignored Tie Shou¡¯s gloominess.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not going until you¡¯re going.¡± Although it was a simple sentence, her steely resolution was clear.


    ¡°Aish. Miss Qing, you and my daughter should go first. I¡¯ll stay here with this little fellow,¡± Su Xiongfei reassured her with his loud, booming voice.


    ¡°No. If he¡¯s not going, then I¡¯m not going either,¡± Qing Yun insisted.


    He sighed. ¡°Child, you¡ª¡± he was about to continue when Qin Yu interrupted.


    ¡°Alright. Yun¡¯er, you can stay. The rest of you, follow Old Tie.¡± Time was ticking, and Qin Yu didn¡¯t want to waste any more words. The dwarf army would reassemble and attack again soon, and if they sent an expert this time, none of them would be able to leave.


    Truly, he was extremely worried about what was toe.


    Suddenly, the shouts and screams of murder and tragedy resounded again. Someone from the Qin family rushed to the front and frantically reported to Qin Zong, ¡°Family head, this is bad. The dwarves are attacking again!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s expression dropped. ¡°Quick, enter the tunnel,¡± he urged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go intercept them, the rest of you hurry up and leave through the tunnel.¡± He flew up and hurried away, waves of murderous intent rolling behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡± Qing Yun quickly followed, and the two soon disappeared from sight.


    Su Yinxue stared at Qing Yun¡¯s beautiful departing figure with eyes full of envy. She was thinking about how nice it would be if she had that same heroic bearing. Right then, she made up her mind to learn martial arts.


    ¡°Quick, quick, get into the tunnel.¡±


    After Qin Yu left, it was finally Tie Shou¡¯s turn to take charge. He hollered in all directions and led the people into the tunnel.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Xiongfei knew how serious the situation was, but he was too worried about his daughter¡¯s safety to think of leaving to assist Qin Yu. He led his daughter into the tunnel.


    There were around three hundred people fleeing. Most of them were from the Qin family, but there were also some civilians that they had picked up along the way.


    Evidently, two-thirds of the Qin family had died during the evacuation. It was a cruel and tragic fact, butpared to other families, their family had the highest rate of survival in this disaster. For other families, surviving with even just ten family members was already considered fortunate.


    The city manor contained the most people. The number of soldiers, officers, and servants totaled up to thousands. After the disaster, however, less than fifty of them were still alive.


    Before the army of the underground city invaded, they weremanded that not even a single ant was to be let out. Little did they know that Tie Shou had dug secret tunnels that hundreds of people could easily escape through.


    At this time, in the luxurious main hall of the city manor, three imposing dwarves entered. They were the masterminds behind the disaster, Yi Suo, Wu Ha, and Lamu Da. They were also the heads of the three major families in the underground city.


    ¡°Ha, such magnificence. As I thought, the world above is much better,¡± the fifty-year-old Yi Suo sighed as he nced around the audience hall.


    ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯re right. And now, all of this belongs to us. After all, how could those inferior human beings match such a noble ce?¡± Wu Ha smiled proudly. He was a ck-faced man.


    Lastly was Lamu Da, whose body was as round as a ball. He cast a contemptuous look at the other two dwarves and snorted, ¡°You¡¯re both too easy to please. What does this ce count for? There are plenty of ces more beautiful and magnificent than this. We must continue our expansion and conquer more and more beautiful ces.¡±


    ¡°Haha... not bad, not bad. As expected, Lamu Da, you are brilliantly far-sighted.¡± The other two dwarvesughed and agreed.


    Yi Suo made a suggestion of his own, ¡°ording to the information my family has gathered, the closest cities from here are Luonan and Luobei. I suggest that we dispatch two teams to immediately conquer and upy those cities.¡±


    ¡°Good suggestion, I agree,¡± Wu Ha immediately said.


    ¡°I also agree,¡± Lamu Da echoed.


    ¡°Good.¡± Yi Suo was about to turn around and start giving orders when one of his men rushed in. He knelt down while holding a fist against his bosom, and reported with his head lowered, ¡°Reporting to the three chiefs: we have encountered two opposing experts and suffered heavy casualties. We implore the three masters to dispatch our own experts to the battle.¡±


    The three dwarves frowned. Yi Suo was the first to respond, ¡°What kind of experts, and how heavy are the deaths and injuries? Exin clearly.¡±


    ¡°Answering Chief Yi: there are two experts, one male and one female. The female wields a blue sword, and the male wields a blood de. The male is especially terrifying. When his de chops down, none of us can avoid it. Several Transformation Realm cultivators and countless others have already died under his de.¡±


    ¡°What? Several Transformation Realm cultivators have died under his de?¡± Immediately, the expressions on the three dwarves¡¯ faces turned ugly. The others didn¡¯t matter, but the Transformation Realm cultivators were the main forces of any family. Every one of their deaths would weaken the overall strength of the family.


    ¡°And, Chief Yi, someone reported seeing Miss Yi Fei,¡± the subordinate added.


    ¡°Yi Fei? That wretched rebel?¡± Hearing her name, Yi Suo gritted his teeth and a fierce glint entered his eyes. ¡°It seems that this old man will have to go over there personally.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Master Yi, a Spirit Realm Master like you is going in person? Who exactly is this Yi Fei?¡± Wu Ha asked curiously.


    ¡°That wretch killed one of my Yi family members that had the potential of bing a Spirit Realm Master. Her own biological mother! This old man needs to go deal with her personally. Go!¡± After saying that, Yi Suo left the hall in a rage.


    Wu Ha turned to Lamu Da.¡±Master Lamu, let¡¯s go have a look at the expert who killed so many of our Transformation Realm cultivators. Perhaps he is a Spirit Realm Master and would require us to dispose of him ourselves.¡±


    Lamu Da had no objections. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± They took their own men and headed in the direction of Tie Shou''s Craftsman Shop.


    ......


    ¡°Blood of a Thousand Shadows.¡±


    ¡°Sword Breaking Through the Heavens.¡±


    Outside Tie Shuo¡¯s Craftsman Shop, Qin Yu¡¯s blood de and Qing Yun¡¯s blue sword intertwined and turned the area around them into hell.


    ¡°Retreat, retreat quickly!¡±


    Countless soldiers from the underground city screamed and desperately retreated in fear.


    When the crimson remnants of sword qi disappeared, only corpses were left on the ground. A sea of blood dyed the ground red, making for a terrifying sight.


    The dwarves who were still alive looked at the hellish scene in front of them, their faces twitching and their hearts trembling. This time, none of them dared to charge forward again. Even the most ferocious of them, the ones who did not fear death, were struck with deep fear when they looked at the two gods of murder before them.


    Dead silence fell, and all sounds of ughter ceased. The two sides silently confronted each other.


    The dwarf army dared not charge forward, but they didn¡¯t retreat either. They were waiting for their experts to arrive.


    ¡°Qin Yu, they¡¯ve all left. You¡¯re the only two left, hurry and leave!¡± Qin Zong shouted from behind them, breaking the silence.


    Qin Yu did not hesitate. Of course, he knew that the dwarves were waiting for the arrival of their experts. He had to withdraw before that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Qing Yun nodded.


    They spun around and ran for the tunnel.


    Some of the dwarf soldiers wanted to chase after them, but they were easily and immediately stopped by Qin Yu when he turned his head and shot them an icy re.


    They rushed to the tunnel, and when they arrived, Qin Zong was waiting for them at the entrance.


    ¡°Qin Yu, we need to destroy the entrance,¡± Qin Zong said.


    ¡°Of course. Step aside.¡± Qin Yu waited until they were a good distance away before striking the top and sides of the entrance with his blood de. With a roar, the tunnel entrance shook and began to copse at breaking speed.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Before it copsedpletely, Qin Yu ran in and quickly caught up with Qin Zong and Qing Yun. They swept forward at an astonishing speed.


    In order to prevent the dwarves from digging up the entrance, he destroyed the tunnel behind him as he went, filling the space with incessant rumbling and quaking.

 Chapter 130: To Avenge Qin Zhan.

    <h4>Chapter 130: To Avenge Qin Zhan.</h4>


    Qin Yu¡¯s strategy worked so well that when the three dwarven leaders arrived, they didn¡¯t find anybody. They unhappily sent out an order to dig, but no matter how and where they dug, they could not find the tunnel that Qin Yu and the rest left in. Ultimately, they could only give up and send people out of the city to find the tunnel¡¯s exit.


    The tunnel was very long, so it wasn¡¯t strange that Tie Shou wasted more than ten years building it, despite having had several hundred people working on it.


    When they came out, the skies were already dark. Fortunately, the moon was not obstructed by any clouds. For this group who had been walking in the dark the entire time, even the faint moonlight seemed bright to them, and it was enough to guide them on their journey.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name? Grandmaster Tie Shou? Where is this?¡± The ones leading the group at the forefront were Su Xiongfei and Tie Shou.


    Su Xiongfei took the lead as he stepped out from the mouth of the cave and questioned while sweeping his eyes across the mountain range.


    ¡°This is the Yan Mountains.¡± Behind him, Tie Shou walked out and answered.


    Several hundred people shuffled out of the tunnel like a train.


    Finally, Qin Zong, Qin Yu, and Qing Yun came out.


    When he saw that both Qin Yu and Qing Yun were both fine, Su Xiongfei dashed up and shouted, ¡°Great job, you really are powerful. Laozi rarely admires others, but you are one of the few that I do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡± Qin Yu smiled and asked, ¡°Is everybody alright?¡±


    ¡°You guys at the very back were all fine, so how could we not be fine?¡± Su Xiongfei grinned as he replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Qin Yu walked forward and stared at the tall mountain up ahead, ¡°Where is this?¡±


    ¡°The Yan Mountains.¡± Qin Zong, who was standing at the side, was the first to reply.


    Qin Yu was momentarily startled, ¡°This ce is the Yan Mountains? Earlier, didn¡¯t you say that the Fifth Elder brought my Father and Mother here?¡± When he spoke thest few words, Qin Yu started to get emotional.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s precisely here. We¡¯ll go and meet them now. Hopefully...¡± Qin Zong was unable to finish his words. Qin Zhan¡¯s life jade had shattered, meaning that he was already dead. Something definitely must have happened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop dawdling and go.¡± Qin Yu was even more worried, and his voice wasced with anxiety.


    ¡°Everybody, follow me.¡± Qin Zong didn¡¯t speak any further, and he led the group through the mountain trail.


    The group followed behind Qin Zong. After about a kilometer of walking, Qin Yu suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Qin Zong hastily stopped and turned to look at Qin Yu with confusion, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It reeks of blood.¡± Everybody¡¯s hearts trembled when they heard Qin Yu¡¯s exnation, and fear crept up their faces. The group of stragglers had experienced far too many bloody events today, and now the thing they were most afraid of was precisely the stench of blood.


    Qin Zong carefully sensed his surroundings and discovered there really was a bloody stench.


    ¡°It¡¯s up ahead.¡± Qin Yu became a gust of wind as he disappeared from his original spot, running forward frantically as if he discovered something.


    Very soon, Qin Yu discovered a man lying down at the foot of the mountain beside a decapitated arm. He was facing the ground, so his face couldn¡¯t be seen, but for those who knew him, his identity was clear even when only his back was visible.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Qin Yu shouted loudly as he ran up and supported him up with an arm. Sure enough, it was Qin Wu.


    Qin Wu was unconscious, and the blood oozing from his stump had already turned into a ck-colored crust. However, he had still lost so much blood that hisplexion was as pale as the dead.


    ¡°Dad, wake up!¡± Qin Yu shouted frantically as he pumped ¡®Refining Qi¡¯ from the ¡®Secrets of Eternal Life¡¯ into him. The true qi poured into his body and reinvigorated every cell and blood vessel in his body.


    Qin Zong and the others dashed forward.


    When Qin Zong saw Qin Wu in Qin Yu¡¯s arms, he seemed to suddenly realize something, and he ran forward with a shout.


    On the mountain, he saw a headless corpse. But although the corpse did not have a head, just the sight of the familiar body was enough for Qin Zong to know that it was Qin Zhan.


    ¡°No, no, Old Fifth! No way...¡± Qin Zong felt his eyes turn dark for a second as he almost fell over.


    Between their band of brothers, he had always been the closest with Qin Zhan, and they had always had simr temperaments. Additionally, all of the Qin Family elders were now dead. Qin Zhan was the only one remaining, but today, even he had be a corpse. How could the family head, Qin Zong, take it?


    Furthermore, he had died a miserable death. His head didn¡¯t even remain with his corpse.


    ¡°No, Old Fifth!¡±


    Qin Zong threw himself at Qin Zhan¡¯s corpse, and he knelt down loudly with a bang. He continued to wail sorrowfully at the top of his lungs.


    The remaining Qin Family members all flocked to Qin Zong upon hearing his heart-breaking cries. As Qin Zong clutched at Qin Zhan¡¯s corpse, they all stood to the side while silently shedding their tears. A group of older men and women sobbed quietly, and the entire scene was shrouded in a feeling of unspeakable sorrow.


    After a while, someone found Qin Zhan¡¯s head, and he gently put it where Qin Zhan¡¯s neck was.


    Qin Zong released another grieved cry when he saw Qin Zhan¡¯s severed head.


    Another round of sobs came from the crowd, and as this was happening, under Qin Yu¡¯s frantic efforts, Qin Wu finally awoke.


    ¡°Dad, Dad, wake up!¡± Qin Yu saw that Qin Wu was about to awaken and hastily called out to him.


    Qin Wu sluggishly opened his eyes and discovered a familiar face in front of him. It was his son¡¯s face.


    Was this a hallucination? Maybe it was a dream, or perhaps he already died and was now in the underworld.


    ¡°Yu, Yu¡¯er... is that you?¡± Qin Wu¡¯s tearful eyes shook as he extended a trembling hand towards Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu took his hand and gripped it while nodding emotionally, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me, Qin Yu.¡±


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, it¡¯s Yu¡¯er! Is this a dream? Am I¡¯m already in the underworld?¡± Qin Wu couldn¡¯t believe that this was all real.


    ¡°Dad, this is neither a dream nor the underworld. You¡¯re still alive and perfectly fine.¡± As Qin Yu said this, a tear couldn¡¯t help but roll down from his eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m still alive?¡± Qin Wu was still in disbelief as he trembled violently.


    ¡°Right, you¡¯re still alive. We¡¯re all still alive.¡± Qin Yu grasped Qin Wu¡¯s hand even tighter.


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s good we¡¯re alive.¡± Qin Wu¡¯s tears were falling like rain, ¡°Yu¡¯er, we must take revenge. We must avenge the Fifth Elder!¡±


    ¡°Dad, who was it that dealt the final blow? Whether it¡¯s going through a mountain of des or a sea of mes, your son will definitely personally kill the murderer and take revenge for us all!¡± Qin Yu clenched his teeth fiercely.


    ¡°A man and woman from the Zhengyang Sect. The man is called Mu Yang and the woman¡¯s called Lu Mei Hong. You must remember the names of those two.¡± Qin Wu gritted his teeth as he spoke bitterly.


    ¡°I will remember them. Father, don¡¯t worry. One day, I will definitely kill them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, make sure you remember them.¡± Qin Wu spoke solemnly as he struggled to stand up, ¡°Quick, bring me to see Old Fifth. He died because of me. It was all because of me.¡± After saying this, Qin Wu also released a sob of grief.


    Qin Yu hastily supported Qin Wu and helped him walk towards Qin Zhan.


    Qin Wu¡¯s tears plopped down like rain as he stared at Qin Zhan¡¯s corpse. He cried with grief, and his voice sounded even more heartbreaking than Qin Zong¡¯s. After all, Qin Zhan died because of him.


    Everyone else just stood and watched quietly, tears rolling down their faces.


    After crying for a good while, everybody under Qin Zong¡¯s leadership began to find a good plot ofnd to dig a burial ground to ensure that the dead could rest soundly. For now, Qin Zhan¡¯s body would be buried here.


    Qin Wu forced back his tears as he put in Qin Zhan¡¯s severed arm into the pit. At least maybe then, they¡¯ll be reconnected after death.


    After Qin Zhan¡¯s funeral arrangements were done, the next problem was to decide where they should go now. With such a big group, they had to find somewhere safe, or they would inevitably run into the dwarven army again.


    ¡°Qin Yu, your mother was brought to somece safe by Old Fifth, so we can go there. Where might Family Master Su and Tie Shou be going to?¡± Qin Zong looked at Su Xiongfei and the others while waiting for their reply.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er and I will return to Bao Ding City.¡± Su Xiongfei answered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going to King City.¡± Tie Shou also answered before fixing his eyes on Qin Yu, his tone serious, ¡°Qin Yu, I did what you wanted me to do, so don¡¯t forget to fulfill your end of the promise.¡±


    Qin Yu nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll go to King City to find you and Little Yue after I finished my matters.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Tie Shou nodded with satisfaction and then called for hisst remaining disciple, Mo Yu, Yi Fei, and the three Heavenly Wolf Guards to leave. Their group borrowed the cover of the night to travel to King City.


    After seeing off Tie Shou and the others, Su Xiongfei also cupped his fist towards Qin Yu as he prepared to leave, ¡°Qin Yu, I¡¯m sure we will meet again one day.¡±


    Qin Yu cupped his fist towards Su Xiongfei in return, ¡°One day for sure. I wish you a safe journey.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Su Xiongfei nodded heavily before turning to Qin Zong. His face suddenly turned solemn as he said, ¡°Qin Family Master, I know the destruction of my Su Family has nothing to do with you. I, Su Xiongfei, hold my grudges and gratitudes clearly. Furthermore, everyone involved in it has already died so I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Qin Zong was shaken by his words as he hastily cupped his fists, his voice grateful: ¡°Family Master Su, many thanks for your generosity. I, Qin Zong, am very ashamed. No matter what you say, it was my Qin Family that ruined your Su Family. If you ever need anything from me someday, don¡¯t be afraid to ask us. Nobody from the Qin Family will ever refuse you.¡±


    ¡°I, Su Xiongfei, don¡¯t have anything to request just relying on your words. However, I do request Family Master Qin to leave somebody a message.¡± Speaking up to here, an angry look appeared in Su Xiongfei¡¯s face.


    Qin Zong saw the anger on Su Xiongfei¡¯s face and could already guess who he was thinking about: ¡°Are you talking about Qin Hui?¡±


    ¡°Right, that bastard that disguised in my Su Family for years pretending to be Su Wen. Laozi must kill him personally.¡± Su Xiongfei clenched his teeth as he growled. He had learnt about Su Wen¡¯s true identity during his captivity. When Su Wen went to see him during his imprisonment, the Su Family had already been destroyed and had told him everything with glee, almost causing his heart to burst from anger.


    But at that time, he was powerless no matter how much he wanted to rip that beast apart. Now he was free and the first thing he had to do was kill Su Wen. He absolutely could not let that son of a b*tch go free.


    Qin Yu raised a brow upon hearing what Su Wen mentioned. He also really wanted to know where the hell that bastard was.

 Chapter 131: The Departure.

    <h4>Chapter 131: The Departure.</h4>


    ¡°Su family head, I¡¯m also curious about that person. It seems like he hasn¡¯t gone back to the Qin family before.¡± Qin Zong spoke apologetically. His reply disappointed both Su Xiongfeng and Qin Yu.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t return to the Qin family?¡± Su Xiongfeng was somewhat doubtful, ¡°If he didn¡¯t return to the Qin family, where in the world did he go?¡±


    Qin Zong shook his head helplessly, ¡°At the time I was being pulled here by Qin Chong. Was he not with you all? How could I know?¡±


    Su Xiongfeng turned somewhat absentminded for a moment as he thought back carefully about the circumstances at the time. Su Wen, that scoundrel, really didn¡¯t follow them back.


    ¡°Su family head, I have a guess. Perhaps, the great elder had arranged some ns for him. However, we have no way of knowing what exactly these ns are.¡± For this matter, Qin Zong was also helpless. Qin Yuandao was already dead, and whatever he had arranged for Su Wen to do, only the two of them knew.


    ¡°Anyways, don¡¯t worry about it. As long as hees back, I will personally bring him over to apologize, and I will let you handle everything.¡± Qin Zong sincerely replied.


    Su Xiongfeng exhaled heavily, ¡°Alright. I will wait for your good news.¡±


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let that scoundrel off that easily.¡± Qin Yu walked over and pitched in ament. He had promised the Su Family¡¯s Grand Elder, Su Yunhai, that he would kill Su Wen.


    Since Qin Yu decided to speak up, Su Xiongfeng decided to give him some face.


    ¡°Youngster, Laozi trusts you.¡± Su Xiongfeng turned around and faced Qin Yu, ¡°If you have time,e find Laozi at Bao Ding city. When the timees, let¡¯s drink a few rounds.¡± He loved drinking alcohol. Thus, when he met a person with a pleasing character, he would drink with them till they¡¯re drunk.


    ¡°Senior, there will definitely be opportunities in the future. However, I must implore that Senior leave Bao Ding city as quickly as possible. These dwarves will definitely not be satisfied with just Luosang City. It shouldn¡¯t be long before Bao Ding City bes their next target to assault.¡± Qin Yu spoke in a worried tone.


    ¡°Many thanks for the reminder. Laozi understands.¡± Su Xiongfeng once again cupped his fist, ¡°I¡¯m sure we will meet again someday. Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡± Su Yinxue made a sound ofpliance, but she didn¡¯t immediately walk away. Rather, she walked up to Qin Yu, ¡°Yu... Qin Yu. Thank you for saving me and my father this time.¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s lips curved slightly to form a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This is what I ought to do. It¡¯s fine as long as you guys are alright.¡±


    ¡°En, then... then... I hope to see you again someday in the future.¡± As she departed, although she felt like there were many things she wanted to say to Qin Yu, in this situation and time, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only force out her goodbyes and then silently leave with Su Xiongfeng.


    As she stared at Su Yinxue¡¯s figure while she was leaving, Qing Yun unexpectedly felt a trace of uneasiness. She could not figure out why she felt this way.


    In the wake of Su Xiongfeng and Tie Shou¡¯s departure, a few people in the crowd who were not from the Qin Family but depended on them disappeared into the night.


    In the end, there were only the Qin Family¡¯s people left. There were at least two hundred people, and at this moment, they were all dependant on Qin Zong, the family head. Wherever Qin Zong goes, they would follow.


    ¡°Qin Yu, I...¡±


    Just when Qin Zong was about to bring everyone into the mountains, Qing Yun became hesitant.


    Qin Yu looked over at Qing Yun, and he asked with a sincere voice, ¡°Do you want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Qing Yun wanted to agree, but there were just some things on her mind that she couldn¡¯t let go of, ¡°Qin Yu, I¡¯m going back to Luobei City. My family is there, I¡¯m worried that the dwarves would mount an assault on Luobei City. So I...¡±


    Qing Yun¡¯s words caused Qin Yu to remember that Luobei City was very close to Luosang City. If they moved at a rapid pace, they would reach the city in just half a day. If nothing changes, the underground city¡¯s army should rest the night in Luosang City, and it is probable that they would assault Luobei City on the next day.


    Facing this kind of dangerous situation, Qing Yun¡¯s words reminded the Qin family of how absolutely necessary it had been to evacuate from the city. However, if Qing Yun goes to Luobei City, she would be facing great danger. What if the underground city¡¯s army surrounds Luobei City? Then what? In fact, no one could guarantee that those bastards wouldn¡¯t just advance tonight.


    To ensure that nothing goes terribly wrong, Qin Yu ought to apany Qing Yun back. But... he had to go find his mother, and Qin Wu also needed an appropriate resting ce. Qin Yu was unable to cast off his identity and ignore his responsibilities.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me.¡± Qing Yun was scrutinizing him and saw that he was worried for her. Hence, happiness burst out from within her heart.


    ¡°Family head, give me two Sound Transmitting Stones.¡± Helpless, Qin Yu turned his head around to look at Qin Zong.


    Although the Sound Transmitting Stones were rather rare, and they were considered treasures, Qin Zong just so happened to have some on him. Qin Yuandao had previously stashed them in his ring as part of his hoard of treasures.


    Previously Qin Zong wanted to hand Qin Yuandao¡¯s treasure stash to Qin Yu to hand it over to Qin Zhan. However, he couldn¡¯t give it to him, so Qin Zong still held onto the ring.


    ¡°Here.¡± Qin Zong wasn¡¯t miserly, and he immediately took out two Sound Transmitting Stones and passed them over to Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu took the two rhombus-shaped silver white stones and left his imprint inside. He handed one of them to Qing Yun and spoke in a serious tone, ¡°If anything happens, use the Sound Transmitting Stone to inform me.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Qing Yun nodded as she epted the stone, ¡°After all is done, I wille and find you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, be careful on the road.¡± Qin Yu was still deeply concerned.


    ¡°You take care of yourself properly... I will go now.¡± Qing Yun felt reluctant to leave, but the safety of her family was still her priority. She could only turn around and leave. Soon, she disappeared into the dark night.


    Now, only the Qin Family members were left here.


    ¡°Qin Yu, let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Zong patted Qin Yu¡¯s back. He was still looking at the direction that Qing Yun had left in.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Qin Yu nodded in agreement. While supporting Qin Wu, he followed Qin Zong and walked in the direction of the Yan Mountain Range. The group of people very quickly disappeared into the murky depths of the mountainous woods.


    A columnprised of more than two hundred people trailed behind Qin Zong, and they walked without rest until dusk. They had reached their destination.


    They had arrived at one of the mountaintops in the mountain range. At the top was a hollow cave, and its entrance was shrouded in thick fog. Those who were weak orcking in martial skills couldn¡¯t see what was in the thick fog at all.


    However, Qin Yu was a Transformation Stage Expert, and he was able to see what was behind the fog.


    In the thick fog was a stone stele, and atop the stele were a fewrge words: Death to all intruders.


    At the back of the stone stele was a forest of ordinary stone st. They were arrayed in an extremely odd way, and Qin Yu guessed that they weren¡¯t naturally urring stone st. Rather, they were ced there by humans to form an array. If they entered the array in the wrong way, it could cause them to wander endlessly, lost without any way to get out.


    The bones of overworld creatures and wild animals littered all over the ground confirmed his guess. They were definitely from people who had entered improperly, and from animals that lived in the mountains. As such, this floor of white bones was created.


    What kind of ce was this? Why did Qin Zong bring everyone here?


    Qin Yu felt doubtful, and others also felt the same.


    ¡°Everyone rest for now. Don¡¯t wander around randomly, I¡¯ll go in for a bit and thene back.¡± Qin Zong was extremely solemn as he left instructions for everyone. Then, he started walking towards the stone stele within the fog.


    He had not reached the stone stele when there was movement from with the fog. A tall and mountain-like human silhouette walked into their sight.


    ¡°Benefactor, y¡¯all are finally here. Old Bull has been waiting for you for a very long time.¡± The mountain-like silhouette facing Qin Zong spoke in a very clear voice.


    Qin Zong halted as he was stunned for a moment. However, he soon recovered, as if there was nothing strange happening at all.


    However, the people behind him were baffled. What was going on? Why was he calling Qin Zong his benefactor? What¡¯s going on here? He said he had been waiting here for a long time, almost as if he already knew that they were going toe tonight.


    ¡°Old Bull, it has been difficult for you.¡± Qin Zong politely responded then turned around to wave at the people behind, ¡°Everyone, follow me. Follow my footsteps exactly. Don¡¯t take a wrong step. Whatever you see inside, don¡¯t make a fuss. Those who are unable to see the road, hold hands with someone. By all means, do not wander off the path.¡± Qin Zong emphasized these points with his loud, imposing voice.


    The people behind all stood up one by one and indicated that they had remembered Qin Zong¡¯s words.


    Although Qin Yu¡¯s heart was filled with doubt, this was not the time to question his orders. He could only support Qin Wu and follow behind Qin Zong and that mountainous Old Bull into the thick fog.


    As he had guessed, the stone pirs had something strange going on with them. Some of the pirs would change positions and turn from one side to another when they walked near them.


    Fortunately Qin Zong had instructed them before entering, otherwise, there would definitely be people making a big fuss that could be easily avoided.


    However, some people still ran into problems. One of thedies wasn¡¯t careful with her steps and stepped onto something, causing her to tumble down onto the ground and leading to a loudmotion.


    ¡°Ah! My foot! Something bit my foot!¡± Thedy shrieked in fear as she quickly used her hand to pull out whatever it was that had bit her. However, when she lifted it up to her eyes for a look, she immediately let out a sound that only a female ghoul would make.


    ¡°AHHHH!¡±


    Her screams were so earth-shattering that they horrified everyone who had heard them.


    As it turns out, the thing that had bit her was a sinister-looking skull. The empty eye sockets and the expanse of white bones scared her into copsing.


    ¡°Ah! AHHHHH!¡±


    She shrieked as she got up and started running wildly everywhere, as if she had gone crazy, and as if there was something chasing right behind her. Her actions immediately shook theposure of the crowd. Signs of chaos and disorder appeared within the advancing crowd.


    ¡°Nobody move! If you don¡¯t want to die then stay still for Laozi.¡± Qin Zong¡¯s bellow from the front of the line swept over and suppressed the disorderly crowd.


    Unfortunately, thedy who seemed to have gone insane could not be saved in the end. Under the murky fog that one could not clearly see through, her mad shouts could be heard slowly drifting further from the group, and soon after, her voice vanished. Nobody knew where she had gone. Maybe, she had already turned into a corpse, just another set of bones atop the numerous piles of bones.


    ¡°I thought I told you all not to cause amotion? Did my words go in one ear and out the other?¡± Qin Zong looked at the direction thedy had disappeared into. He felt pained, but at the same time, he felt even angrier. He unleashed a loud roar that he had rarely ever made in his life, ¡°Laozi here is talking, so you all better listen closely. The next person to run wildly around and shout randomly is going to end up just like her! Being a part of the bones here is going to be your final fate!¡±


    The people of the Qin family were all scared into silence by his loud roar, and they were too afraid to even take in a breath of air.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you follow the person in front of you, we should soon be out of here.¡± After Qin Zong finished bellowing, his tone seemed to have calmed down. After cating the crowd of terrified people, he waved his hand and started moving forward again.


    One hourter, the crowd of people finally left the terror-inducing fog behind. What appeared in front of them was a bizarre mountain vige.

 Chapter 132: The Mysterious Ancient Witch Race

    <h4>Chapter 132: The Mysterious Ancient Witch Race</h4>


    At the entrance of the mountain vige was a piece of t ground, where several grass shacks were erected. Under a glowing fire, several busy figures could be seen moving around the grass shacks.


    A mouthwatering fragrance wafted out from the grass shacks. The Qin family members couldn¡¯t help but drool when the aroma of food assaulted their nostrils.


    After their arduous escape from Luosang City, they have walked so far, but they still hadn¡¯t had their dinner yet. Their stomachs had been rumbling for a while now. Just a moment ago, they had still been in a tense state from fleeing, but now, they were smelling the fragrance of food. How could they resist?


    ¡°Dad. Mom. I¡¯m hungry.¡± A few young children immediately spoke out.


    ¡°Haha, child, hungry are you?¡± Old Bull smiled honestly, ¡°Everyone cane over and eat. After all, the food was prepared for all of you. It¡¯s been ready for a while.¡±


    Did they prepare this for them?


    The Qin family members were endlessly doubtful, but they were also amazed.


    ¡°Everyone, eat up. After you eat your fill, you can go and rest.¡± Qin Zong also spoke a few words.


    As soon as Qin Zong spoke, the Qin family members no longer had any apprehensions. The crowd all charged towards the grass shacks. Immediately, arge group of people walked out from the grass shacks. They weed these guests who had suddenly appeared with warm smiles, and they started handing out hot food and mantou. [1. A type of chinese buns]


    Qin Yu, who was supporting Qin Wu, didn¡¯t move. He looked at Qin Zong. His curiosity got the better of him and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Family head, what is going on?¡±


    Qin Zong smiled, ¡°Qin Yu, you go and eat something with your dad first. I will be there soon.¡± After speaking, he walked to the mountain-like Old Bull, ¡°Old Bull, take me to see Wu Lao.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Follow me.¡± Big Bull straightforwardly agreed and brought Qin Zong past the grass shacks. They disappeared into the dark mountain vige.


    ¡°Dad, let''s go eat something.¡± Seeing that Qin Zong had already left, Qin Yu could only help Qin Wu over to the grass shacks. He wasn¡¯t hungry. As a Transformation Realm expert, he could go several days without food and still be fine. However, his dad wasn¡¯t the same. He still needed to eat something.


    ......


    Qin Zong followed Old Bull into a wooden building that was three stories high.


    At the top floor of the wooden building, a singlemp flickered from atop a rectangr table in the dim room. An old man that had long, grizzled white hair sat on the ground beside the table.


    Knock knock knock.


    Soft footsteps could be heard from outside the room, followed by a series of knocks on the door.


    When he heard that, the white-haired elder looked up. Two sharp rays of light shot out from his eyes. However, the light quickly dimmed, and the ball of green light that he held in his hands also disappeared.


    ¡°Come in.¡± His aged voice rang out. His tone, which had an ancient rasp to it, gave others the feeling that he had been through many tribtions.


    After receiving the approval of the old man inside, Qin Zong walked into the room in a prudent and careful manner. Then, the one called Old Bull turned around and left.


    After Qin Zong entered he carefully closed the door and walked to the table. Then, he sat down while facing the white-haired old man.


    ¡°Old friend. Your journey has been hard. Sigh...¡± The old man let out a mncholic sigh that seemed to contain wisps of guilt and self-me, ¡°Fate, I¡¯ve long known this fate woulde true. Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote. I¡¯m very sorry, I can¡¯t help the Qin family avoid this disaster.¡±


    Qin Zong¡¯s face was full of sorrow, ¡°Maybe this is what you often call destiny. The Qin family is destined to have this ending. Fortunately, there are still some people who are alive.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, as long as people are still alive, there will be hope.¡± The words of the white-haired old man seemed to trail off into a sigh. He seemed like he personally understood Qin Zong¡¯s sorrow, almost as if he had experienced something simr before.


    ¡°Wu Lao, can you figure out the origin of those people? Who are they, and why do they want to massacre Luosang City?


    Wu Lao didn¡¯t give his reply immediately. He moved his wrinkled hand and picked up a wooden stick next to the table. Then, he pointed toward the darkness, the area where themp¡¯s light couldn¡¯t reach. Only then did he slowly start talking, ¡°Under the Ten Thousand Beast Mountain lives a group of special humans. Their history surpasses ten thousand years, or possibly one hundred thousand years, and maybe even much more.¡±


    ¡°They are the ones who massacred Luosang City. They are no longer content with living underground, and they want to conquer the world above. They want to conquer the entire continent... Luosang City was the closest city to the Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. Thus, you all were the first to have experienced this cmity.¡±


    After listening to Wu Lao¡¯s exnation, a look of incredulous surprise appeared on Qin Zong¡¯s face. He really could not have fathomed that there would be an underground world with humans living in there.


    After that, Wu Lao said a few more things that he already knew about. However, what Wu Lao knew was also limited. He could only roughly understand that this was a disaster that would befall on the whole of Qiongxi Country as well.


    ¡°Wu Lao. This cmity... will my Qiongxi Country be able to withstand it?¡± Qin Zong was thinking of returning to Luosang City and rebuilding the Qin family there after the cmity ends. He would not let the Qin Family be destroyed in his hands.


    Wu Lao nodded, ¡°This cmity will end. But, the one who will resolve this cmity is not going to be Qiongxi Country. Qiongxi Country doesn¡¯t have the strength to resolve this cmity. The one who is going to resolve this cmity is a single person.¡±


    ¡°A single person?¡± Qin Zong couldn¡¯t believe his ears, ¡°How can the strength of a single person surpass the strength of an entire country?¡±


    Wu Lao¡¯s aged face curled into a mysterious smile, ¡°This person is actually in your Qin family.¡±


    Qin Zong became even more shocked, ¡°They¡¯re one of my Qin family members?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But also no.¡± Wu Lao continued smiling mysteriously. His words made Qin Zong go dizzy with confusion.


    What the hell does ¡°but also no¡± mean?


    Wu Lao didn¡¯t exin himself. He held the sparkling translucent ball atop the table. When he started mumbling to himself, the ball started letting out faint and insipid green light.


    ¡°Take a look yourself.¡± Wu Lao moved his hand away. On the translucent surface of the ball, a young and delicate face appeared.


    ¡°Qin Yu?¡± Qin Zong eyes grew wide as he stared at the image that was gradually dissipating from the ball. He didn¡¯t speak for a long time


    Qin Zong already knew that Qin Yu was special, and he also knew that Qin Yu was an incredible person. But he could never have imagined that Qin Yu would be the sole person to quell this cmity.


    Wu Lao watched Qin Zong¡¯s expression. Then, with a slight smile, he asked, ¡°Old friend, is it that hard to believe?¡±


    Qin Zong regained his spirits. However, his expression was still a bit unconvinced, ¡°Wu Lao, if it is as you say, and Qin Yu will be able to extinguish this cmity, we can call him over right now. Then we can tell him...¡±


    ¡°No no no.¡± Wu Lao cut off Qin Zong¡¯s words, ¡°The mysteries of heaven must not be revealed. Nature will take its course. If we tell him, it¡¯ll produce the opposite effect instead. Keep that in mind.¡±


    Qin Zong looked at him nkly for a half a day before he smiled bitterly, ¡°Then, Wu Lao, can you tell me? How long will it be before this cmity will be resolved?¡±


    ¡°Ah. This rotten old man is unable to predict urately.¡± He sighed, before continuing, ¡°It could be a year. Or three years. Or ten years, or possibly even more. My Ancient Witch Race is able to peek into destiny. But there are some things that we have no way to peek into.¡±


    ¡°Sigh...¡± A trace of disappointment shed on Qin Zong¡¯s face.


    ¡°Qin family head, there¡¯s no need to sigh. That¡¯s just how things are. You don¡¯t need to worry about returning to Luosang City.¡± Wu Lao consoled him. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to temporarily find a ce to settle down? You also need time to cultivate the Qin family¡¯s people. In the current Qin family, you¡¯re the only Transformation Realm expert left.¡±


    However, this was something better left unsaid. As soon as he said those words, Qin Zong¡¯s heart started to hurt. Still, this is the current Qin family¡¯s reality. He must, at the very least, cultivate a group of people at the Elder¡¯s rank.


    ¡°It seems like everything is set. I¡¯ve inconvenienced you.¡± Qin Zong spoke gratefully.


    Wu Lao shook his head as he smiled, ¡°Qin family head, your words are cutting this Old Man short. Thirty years ago, if it wasn¡¯t for your help finding this piece ofnd, our Ancient Witch Race would¡¯ve long since been exterminated. Today, it is my Ancient Witch Race¡¯s turn to return the favor.¡±


    ¡°No matter how you say it, I must still thank you greatly for offering us shelter.¡± After Qin Zong sincerely said this sentence, he suddenly changed the topic of the conversation, ¡°Right, my fifth brother Qin Zhan sent Qin Yu¡¯s mother here. How is she doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing serious is wrong with her. She¡¯s just very anxious. Anxiety needs to be cured slowly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I will go call Qin Yu and his father over.¡±


    When he finished speaking, Qin Zong stood up and withdrew from the room courteously.


    After a short momentter, Qin Zong brought Qin Yu and Qin Wu over.


    The instant Qin Yu saw Wu Lao, his gaze grew sluggish and great waves seem to have arisen in his heart.


    Wu Lao¡¯s body emitted a very peculiar aura. He was like a cultivator... but at the same time, totally unlike a cultivator. It was hard to see him as a cultivator with his withered and wrinkled body, but If he wasn¡¯t a cultivator, why does he still give off a cultivator¡¯s aura?


    Who was Qin Yu? In the previous world, he was Xie Di. Yet, he could not see through this old man¡¯s withered skin. From this, one could see how scary this old man was. No wonder he could create that Maze Formation. He was a peculiar yet terrifying person.


    He was sure, this white-haired old man concealed a profound secret on him.


    Wu Lao also looked at Qin Yu. Wu Lao¡¯s deep pupils were seemingly carrying a light smile. He directed a kind and benevolent gaze at Qin Yu.


    ¡°Qin Yu, this senior here is the leader of his race.¡± Qin Zong introduced Wu Lao from the side.


    ¡°Haha, Young Hero Qin. Wee to my humble abode. The road has been exhausting.¡± What was hard for anyone to imagine was that Wu Lao was the first to open his mouth. His tone was even more courteous than when he received Qin Zong, causing the face of the person in question to twitch.


    ¡°Senior is too polite.¡± Qin Yu hurriedly replied, ¡°We came so suddenly; we are the ones inconveniencing senior.¡±


    ¡°Young Hero Qin. By all means, don¡¯t call me senior. This old man will take responsibility, so just call me Wu Lao. This is how your family head always calls me.¡± Wu Lao was even more polite, which in turn caused Qin Zong¡¯s face to twitch even harder. What kind of attitude was this? It is proper for Qin Yu, a youngster, to call him a senior. How could he assume responsibility? This old man is really worthy of being cursed at. There¡¯s nothing wrong with this old man¡¯s head today, right?


    Qin Yu was also dumbstruck for a moment. Honestly speaking, when he looked into those deep pupils, he could see some things from within. But even after having looked at them for seemingly half a day, other than being deep, mysterious, and hard to predict, he couldn¡¯t see anything else.


    ¡°Alright, then this youngster won¡¯t be polite. Wu Lao, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring us to see my mother.¡± Qin Yu was disinclined to prattle on, so he directly called Wu Lao by his name.


    ¡°Of course, please follow me.¡± Wu Lao stood up. He pushed open another door in the room and he started walking slowly into the other room.

 Chapter 133: The Reunion of Family

    <h4>Chapter 133: The Reunion of Family</h4>


    Qin Yu and hispany followed Wu Lao into a wooden room that was very clean and peaceful. Beside the windowid a wooden bed, and in it, under a very thick nket,id a person. That person was Qin Yu¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Darling!¡± When Qin Wu saw her, he shouted out loud and charged forward without regard for anything. Qin Yu also hastily ran forward while shouting loudly, ¡°Mother!¡±


    Mother Qin, under the duress of their loud shouts, slowly opened her eyes. Through the dim light, she saw Qin Wu¡¯s familiar face. Immediately, her body shook, and from some unknown ce, she gathered the strength to throw off the nket and sat up abruptly. Then, with both hands, she hugged Qin Wu extremely fiercely, so much so that he felt great pain.


    ¡°Wu-ge, it¡¯s you. Are you alright?¡± Tears dripped down Mother Qin¡¯s face as she asked anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, darling! I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m still alive.¡± Qin Wu also couldn¡¯t hold in his tears anymore when he grabbed onto one of Mother Qin¡¯s hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re fine... fine.... No! Your arm! Where¡¯s your arm?!¡± Mother Qin couldn¡¯t feel Qin Wu¡¯s left hand, and she let out a scream. The ce where his left arm was supposed to be was now only an empty sleeve.


    Qin Wu held in his tears and gave her a light smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just lost one arm. I¡¯m alive so it¡¯s fine. Oh, right. See who came as well. C¡¯mere Yu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± Qin Yu called out loudly as he knelt down next to her bed.


    She quickly raised her head. When she saw the face that she had been dreaming of seeing every night and day for the past year, her whole body began to tremble uncontrobly.


    ¡°Yu... Yu¡¯er. You¡¯re here? Are you real? I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing was real.


    ¡°F*ck, this isn¡¯t a dream. This is the reality. This really is Yu¡¯er.¡± Qin Wu¡¯s tears rolled down his face.


    ¡°It really is Yu¡¯er. Yu¡¯er.... Mother missed you to death... sob...¡±


    In the next moment, mother and son hugged each other tightly and cried bitterly together.


    Behind them, Qin Zong and Wu Lao watched as the mother and son pair cried together. They knew that it hadn¡¯t been easy for them to have this family reunion. Hence, they quietly retreated from the room and left the whole family alone.


    That night, it was most definitely Qin Yu who cried the most. It was the night that he cried the most. Qin Yu himself also didn¡¯t know how much he had cried. But he dared to swear that he had let out all the tears that had been left unshed for so many years.


    Of course, this night was also one of their little family¡¯s happiest nights.


    After crying, it was time to turn the bitter tears into happy ones. Their family had gone through many tribtions and hardships but finally, they could peacefully reunite.


    ......


    On the second day, when the sun had broken past the morning fog to cast its rays down upon the little mountain vige, Qin Yu got out of bed.


    After he left the house, he discovered that because the little wooden house he lived in was close to where Wu Lao lived, he was actually living in the highest ce in the vige.


    He walked to arge rock outcropping at the edge of the cliff. From there, he looked down and saw the entire vige.


    In the entire mountain hollow, there were 30 plus wooden houses scattered about. Some were small, some wererge, and in the morning mist, they appeared slightly indiscernible. The paradise-like scene gave the viewer the feeling of peace and serenity.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. People who lived here must be very happy; There was no threat of outsiders causing massacres or chaos. There was only peace and tranquility.


    ¡°Qin Yu.¡± Behind him, Qin Zong voice traveled through the air.


    Qin Yu turned around to face Qin Zong with a smile, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He then continued to enjoy the rare experience of peace and quiet.


    Qin Zong strolled over to Qin Yu¡¯s side and stood shoulder to shoulder with him. He looked down, smiled and said, ¡°This ce isn¡¯t bad. Our Qin family will settle down here temporarily.¡±


    ¡°Yea, really not bad at all...¡± Qin Yu replied in a soft voice. He had no interest whatsoever in the Qin family¡¯s situation.


    Qin Zong was feeling somewhat awkward, and he couldn¡¯t help but force a bitter smile, ¡°Qin Yu, don¡¯t tell me you really hate the Qin family? After going through this disaster, those who ought to die have died, and those who didn¡¯t deserve to die have still died. Are you still unable to let things go?¡±


    ¡°Family head, there are some things that won¡¯t change even if a few people die. You don¡¯t need to say anymore.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s tone was cold and resolute. Qin Zong felt depressed in his heart.


    ¡°Sigh...¡± After letting out a long sigh, Qin Zong could only give up on trying to persuade Qin Yu. He quickly changed the topic, ¡°Then, what ns do you have for the future?¡±


    ¡°After a while, I will take my parents and leave. We will go and live our lives.¡±


    ¡°Qin Yu, I know this is your own decision. I don¡¯t have the right to say anything. But, there are some things I have to say.¡±


    ¡°I am absolutely certain that you are definitely someone who won¡¯t be satisfied with being mediocre. Your road ahead is still long, and it will be chock full of danger. If you bring your parents by your side, wouldn¡¯t you be bringing them into danger all the time? Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you let them stay here? This way, you can be atplete ease while you travel on your own path. I believe that there¡¯s no other ce that is safer than here.¡±


    Qin Yu was silent as he stood still.


    Qin Zong¡¯s words were conscientious and had a lot of reason to them. He couldn¡¯t deny his words at all. However, he had reunited with his parents after so much trouble, so how could he just throw them away like that?


    Yu¡¯er, the family head is right.¡± Suddenly, the familiar voice of his father came from behind his back.


    Both of them quickly turned around, and they saw Qin Wu and his wife supporting each other as they walked over.


    ¡°Dad, Mom. Why did you guyse over here? Why aren¡¯t you resting more?¡± Qin Yu walked over in a few steps and asked them with deep concern.


    Mother Qin reached out to hold onto Qin Yu¡¯s hand. Her face was full of kindness as she looked at her son. Then, in a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Yu¡¯er,st night, me and your father had a very long discussion. He had a lot to tell me. Your father is right. To be a man, one must have great strength. Only in this way can one take care of the people behind himself. Protect your future wife and children.¡±


    ¡°Yes Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t be as useless as your father. There¡¯s nothing I can do. I caused you all to have to endure hardships together with me.¡± Qin Wu continued where Mother Qin left off and began to reflect on his own life. Because of hisck of strength, his wife and children were subject to humiliation and tribtion. His heart was filled with pain and shame. Strength. He had personally experienced the pain of being a man without strength. He didn¡¯t want his son to have to walk the same path as him.


    ¡°Of course, on the martial path, your mother and father have no way of helping you. You can only rely on yourself. What your parents can do is not to be a burden on you.¡± Qin Wu continued.


    ¡°Dad, what are you saying? How could you guys be a burden on me?¡± Qin Yu was displeased.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t say anymore. I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Qin Wu forcefully cut off Qin Yu¡¯s words, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want us to be your burdens, you can be at ease and go take the road ahead of you. Your Mother and I will stay here. If you ever have the chance, remember toe and see us. Both of us really like this ce.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Brother Wu¡¯s words are very reasonable. It seems like this Old Xiu doesn¡¯t need to say anything.¡± Along with the friendlyughter, Wu Lao walked over while being supported by a pair of crutches. Behind him was the mountain-like silhouette of a tall, robust and strong young man called Big Bull. Last night, it wasn¡¯t too obvious, but in the daylight, they discovered that his skin was really dark, almost like arge ck bull.


    ¡°Young Hero Qin, what your parents said isn¡¯t wrong. Your journey forward needs to be undertaken by yourself. It is better and safer for your parents to stay here.¡± Wu Lao was all smiles as he walked to the group.


    ¡°n Chief.¡±


    ¡°Wu Lao.¡±


    They all hastily rushed to greet the old man.


    Wu Lao returned their greetings before resting his gaze on Qin Yu. His deep pupils still carried an unfathomable smile, ¡°Young Hero Qin, do you think what I said is true?¡±


    Qin Yu let out a bitter smile. Since even his parents had spoken, what else could he do? At least, if they stayed here, he could be much more at ease. The ce was protected by this old man, who had a strength that even Qin Yu couldn¡¯t fathom. Within Qiongxi Country, there was almost no one who would dare toe and mess around here.


    ¡°Fine, Wu Lao. I¡¯ll have to bother you to take care of my parents.¡± Qin Yu no longer tried to argue. People who took the martial path must be firm and decisive. It was not in his personality to be a coddling mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can guarantee that there won¡¯t be anyone here that would dare to bully them.¡± Wu Lao pledged, ¡°However, I have a single favor that I hope Young Hero Qin can help me with. I hope you can promise me just that.¡±


    Qin Yu was surprised. With this old man¡¯s ability, what could he possibly help him with?


    ¡°This ck Bull by my side is more than twenty years old. He¡¯s always been in this little ce, and I ought to let him go out to temper himself. So Lao Xiu wishes that he can follow Young Hero Qin down the mountain and gain experience.¡± Wu Lao told Qin Yu his request.


    At this moment, Qin Yu moved his attention to the Big Bull behind Wu Lao. He looked to be 25 or 26, but his strength was in the Middle of the Transformation Realm.


    A Transformation Realm Expert that was only in his mid-twenties. In the Qiongxi Country, he would be a monstrous genius wherever he went. Qin Yu could see that his Mid Transformation Stage strength was different from others in the same stage. This fellow could definitely take cross-stage fights.


    This small vige could cultivate this kind of terrifying person. In Qin Yu''s eyes, this vige''s level of mysteriousness went up a few notches.


    What kind of people were they? What kind of rtionship does Qin Zong have with them?


    "Y''all shouldn''t worry. Brother Qin has Big Bull here to protect him. No one will dare to bully him." Big Bull didn''t wait for others to talk before opening his mouth and talking in a loud voice.


    Qin Yu was dumbstruck, but he wasughing in his heart. The intent behind Wu Lao''s words was to let Qin Yu bring Big Bull out to mess around. How did it be Big Bull protecting him? Did Laozi let him protect me? Does Laozi look like he''s easy to bully?


    "Big Bull, shut your mouth. When you leave the mountain, you must listen to Young Hero Qin. Do you hear me?" Wu Lao suddenlyshed out.


    "Eh." Big Bull put one of his hands behind his head. His ck face had the word ''depressed'' written all over it, making it obvious that he was unwilling.


    "Wu Lao, I''m older than him and my cultivation is higher than his. So, why...?" Big Bull muttered with dissatisfaction.


    "You''re still talking? You want me to punish you?" Wu Lao''s face went cold as a dignified aura started to seep out of him.


    "Hehe." Big Bull forced an ugly smile to appear on his ck face, "Wu Lao, I understand. You don''t need to worry, I will earnestly listen to Qin Yu."


    Qin Zong andpany heard Wu Lao scolding Big Bull for not wanting to listen to Qin Yu and felt surprised. They felt like Big Bull was being reasonable. He was older and had a higher cultivation than Qin Yu, so it should be Qin Yu listening to him. Why was it the opposite of what they expected? Who knew what the old man was thinking?


    The person in question, Qin Yu was, on the contrary, very calm and collected. He walked over to Big Bull, patted his shoulder and said, "Go back and prepare to leave. We will leave in an hour."


    "Mhm mhm, ok ok." Big Bull stiffly replied. If it wasn''t because Wu Lao was right beside him, he wouldn''t have been bothered to listen to Qin Yu.


    For the hour before they left, it was really only Big Bull who had anything to pack up. Qin Yu didn''t really have anything, and he spent the hour saying goodbye to his parents.


    Mother Qin¡¯s heart was the most unwilling. They had just reunited with their son, and now they were separating again. It was unknown when she could see his face again.


    When she was facing her son, she was able to hold back her tears. However, once Qin Yu and Big Bull¡¯s silhouettes disappeared into the thick fog of the maze formation, she couldn¡¯t hold her tears in anymore and she burrowed her head into Qin Wu¡¯s chest. She cried for a very very long time.


    ......


    Inside the maze formation, Qin Yu suddenly felt the Sound Transmitting Stone shake. It was Qing Yun trying to contact him. He hastily retrieved the Sound Transmitting Stone and asked, ¡°Yun¡¯er, what is the situation over there like?¡±

 Chapter 134: A Race!

    <h4>Chapter 134: A Race!</h4>


    ¡°Yun¡¯er, what¡¯s the situation over there?¡±


    ¡°Qin Yu, the situation has changed. I have to hurry over to the Zhengyang Sect, and I¡¯m unable toe and find you anymore. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Qing Yun¡¯s voice was apologetic.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Qin Yu asked anxiously. He was confused ¡ª Qing Yun had just gone to tell the Qing Family to escape, so how did she suddenly get pulled over to the Zhengyang Sect?


    The Zhengyang Sect was also the first ce Qin Yu wanted to go to. He had to avenge Qin Wu and Qin Zhan immediately. It wasn¡¯t his nature to procrastinate on such things.


    ¡°Something happened to my third brother, Qing Chen, so I have to get there as fast as possible.¡± Qing Yun sounded really worried.


    Originally, Qing Yun and Qing Chen were going to go to the Zhengyang Sect together. But then, Qing Yun ran into Qin Yu while they were staying in Bao Ding City, and a bunch of other things happened after that so Qing Chen was left alone.


    Qing Chen was unhappy because Qing Yun cared more about a stranger than she cared about her own brother. Hence, he departed for the Zhengyang Sect by himself in a fit of fury. He didn¡¯t care about whether Qing Yun wanted to go or not.


    ¡°What about your Qing Family? Did they manage to escape?¡±


    ¡°They just managed to escape Luobei City yesterday, and they are all safe. Alright, I can¡¯t talk anymore. I have to hurry. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    Her voice disappeared from the Sound Transmitting Stone.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er, Yun¡¯er.¡± Qin Yu called her two more times, but after receiving no reply, he could only put the stone back helplessly.


    ¡°Hehe. Hey Lil Bro, who were you speaking with just now?¡± Big Bull just so happened to have walked over, and a silly grin was stered on his face.


    ¡°Nobody. Let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Yu was in a bad mood and hence he paid him no attention.


    ¡°It¡¯s nobody just because you say so? Stop looking at me with such a grumpy face.¡± Big Bull muttered unhappily as he ran to catch up, ¡°Where are we going to now?¡±


    ¡°The Zhengyang Sect.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s reply was simple.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Zhengyang Sect?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±


    ......


    During the whole journey, one person asked questions non-stop, and the other answered him until finally, they exited thebyrinth. Big Bull never stopped talking, and he asked about this and that as he was filled with curiosity towards the outside world.


    Qin Yu really didn¡¯t expect for such a manly-looking man to be so simr to a gossiping young girl who would never stop talking. He really regretted his choice ¡ª if he had known that Big Bull would be like this earlier, he never would¡¯ve brought him along. The incessant chatter was about to annoy him to death.


    ¡°Haha! Qin Yu, let¡¯s have apetition to see who can reach the mountain first.¡± After leaving thebyrinth, Big Bull immediately blurted out a challenge. He wanted to show Qin Yu just how strong he really was by racing through the seemingly never-ending mountains and hills, ¡°Of course, my Middle Transformation Realm cultivation is a bit higher than yours, so it wouldn¡¯t really be fair. Therefore, I¡¯ll only use 80... no, 70 percent of my strength.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s start.¡± Qin Yu didn¡¯t feel like talking and just answered him directly.


    As soon as Qin Yu answered, Big Bull started to dash forward. Woosh! Despite his enormous, bear-like body, his speed techniques were perfect, and he was as fast as the wind.


    Qin Yu saw his figure sh by, and he couldn¡¯t help but be startled as he watched a great distance form between them. ording tomon sense, the movement techniques of those withrger bodies weren¡¯t the most impressive. After all, they were too heavy. But this bull¡¯s speed was so incredible that it defied his expectations. It was even better than those with a thin body type. What kind of movement technique is he training?


    While he was standing there in a daze, the other party had already ran far ahead.


    The next moment, he also dashed forward while using the spiritual nature of wind. His entire body fused with the wind, and he looked both graceful and agile.


    Up ahead, Big Bull still had no idea that Qin Yu was gaining ground behind him, and he let out a proudugh, ¡°Hehe,pared to me, Big Bull, you¡¯re still inferior.¡±


    He had just spoken when a harsh burst of wind came blowing from behind him.


    ¡°Is it a storm?¡± Big Bull thought that the st of wind was from the mountains instead of Qin Yu chasing after him. This was because he had not detected any living aura. Instead, he had only detected the wind.


    Qin Yu, who was fused with the wind, rushed past him, causing his hair and robes to flutter madly in the air. To Big Bull¡¯s astonishment, he found that Qin Yu had not only caught up with him, but he had also even overtaken him.


    Big Bull howled, and his voice caused the mountains to shake. Not only had Qin Yu caught up to him, but he was even being beaten by Qin Yu. It was unbearable. He elerated his speed even further, and he used even more spiritual power as it went from 70% to 80%, 90%, until all his strength was unleashed. He was so fast that not even a remnant image could be seen.


    ¡°Impossible, impossible, how could I be beaten by him? Impossible! Argh!¡± Big Bull howled madly on the entire journey. His voice boomed like a p of thunder, startling countless birds out of their hiding ces.


    Qin Yu stood at the food of Yan Mountains, calm and confident as he waited for Big Bull to arrive.


    The next moment, a streak of light came shing as a figure appeared next to him. Itnded on the ground like a hurricane and filled the air with dirt.


    ¡°Huff, puff...¡±


    Big Bull gasped for breath beside Qin Yu. Just now, he had been rushing forward with all his strength, and he was nowpletely drained.


    Qin Yu was different. He was fused with the wind and borrowing the wind¡¯s power rather than using his own. Thus, not only was he faster, but he was also more efficient.


    ¡°Gasp, puff... I say, Qin Yu, what kind of movement technique are you cultivating? How could you actually be even faster than me?¡± When the fact was ced right in front of his eyes, Big Bull had no choice but to admit defeat. However, he still wanted to know what movement technique Qin Yu was using.


    ¡°Can you still continue?¡± Qin Yu didn¡¯t answer him and asked him a question instead.


    ¡°Of course I can.¡± Big Bull thrust up his chest. How could he have the pride to say he didn¡¯t?


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Yu replied indifferently before his body flickered again as he dashed forward.


    ¡°Hey, you still haven¡¯t given your reply to my earlier question! Hey, hey, wait for me!¡± Big Bull shouted as he chased after Qin Yu.


    ......


    After two days, Qin Yu and Big Bull both finally arrived at Bao Ding City.


    It would originally take Qin Yu three days to arrive at Bao Ding City from Luosang City on horse, but now it only took them two days by foot, as both of them were using their fastest movement techniques. Big Bull refused to ept the earlier defeat and still wanted to beat Qin Yu, so he ran especially hard during the whole journey. However, he still ultimately lost, and he was now lying against the city wall, unable to move a single muscle.


    Qin Yu was also a bit short of breath. The journey was long and they had both been using movement techniques the entire time. Even if he borrowed the wind¡¯s strength, it still made him very tired. He was only feeling just a bit better than Big Bull.


    After catching a breather at the doorway, Qin Yu wiped the sweat off his forehead and walked towards the gate.


    As far as the eye could see, Bao Ding City was totally empty, and an odd silence permeated the city grounds. The city gates were especially deste as if all the guards had been ughtered.


    What happened?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Yu made his way to the city curiously.


    ¡°Hey, slow down a bit! Huff, huff...¡± Big Bull panted as he staggered along while trying to catch up. He was extremely tired, and he no longer had the strength to carry that enormous, heavy body of his. Although the faults of his movement technique couldn¡¯t be seen when traveling a short difference, the cons of his heavy body were clear after a long journey. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to keep up, not to mention that Qin Yu¡¯s movement technique was also far superior to his.


    Qin Yu ignored him and continued on forward. But the further he walked into the city, the colder his face got. Had this be a ghost town?


    ¡°Hey, hey, why isn¡¯t there anybody here at all? After Big Bull caught his breath, he immediately began to ask curiously. His brain shook with the novelty of seeing all the new buildings and architecture he had never seen before.


    ¡°Woah, what a big house! Damn, that¡¯s a huge pub! Ooh, what a nice road...¡±


    Big Bull was just like a country bumpkin who had gone to town for the first time. He was surprised by every little thing. Fortunately, there was nobody there, or Qin Yu would¡¯ve been too embarrassed to even walk with him.


    However, this wasn¡¯t strange. From childhood, Big Bull had always lived in that small and concealed mountain vige. This was the first time he had left home, which was why Wu Lao had Qin Yu bring him along.


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s an old man there. I¡¯ll go and ask him. It¡¯s such a nice and big house, so howe nobody¡¯s living in it?¡±


    Up ahead on the street, there was an old man who was carrying a bamboo basket and slowly walking into the house.


    ¡°Mister, Mister, wait a moment.¡± Big Bull shouted loudly, and his booming voice shook the ground. Even though the old man¡¯s ears weren¡¯t good, his voice was clear.


    The old man paused and slowly turned around to look at Big Bull. Doubt surfaced in his eyes, ¡±Young one, why did you call me?¡± The old man spoke slowly.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Mister, I wanted to ask, why isn¡¯t there anybody here?¡± Big Bull asked honestly.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone, they¡¯re all gone.¡± The old man sighed, ¡±I heard that a dwarven army descended from Ten Thousand Beast Mountain and seized many cities while killing humans on sight. The people here have already ran away long ago.


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you gone too?¡± Big Bull asked curiously without the slightest malicious thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m old, I can¡¯t move any more!¡± The old manughed hoarsely, hisughter hiding the pain in his heart, ¡°Young one, you¡¯d best hurry and escape. You two are still young, don¡¯t throw away your lives.¡±


    ¡°Mister, would you like toe with us?¡± Qin Yu joined in the conversation.


    The old man raised his head to look at Qin Yu. A trace of a warm smile appeared on his face, ¡°Youngster, thank you, but I¡¯m already halfway into my coffin. Even if I go with you guys, I would still die on the road. It¡¯s better to die here at home.¡±


    Since he had already spoken, it wouldn¡¯t be good for Qin Yu to continue speaking.


    ¡°Mister, don¡¯t worry. I, Big Bull, will definitely protect you. Look at these muscles, I can kill a hundred of those dwarves.¡± He patted his big muscles and said proudly.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The old man was amused by how honest Big Bull was. ¡°Young one, they¡¯re more than a hundred. Their numbers are even bigger than thousands, tens of thousands, and hundreds of thousands. Furthermore, they have demonic beasts as mounts. You can¡¯t fight them.¡±


    ¡°A hundred thousand? How many is a hundred thousand?¡± Big Bull asked Qin Yu with confusion. For him, he had only ever seen a few chickens and ducks. His mind was simply unable to fathom such a number like a hundred thousand.


    ¡°Very very many.¡± Qin Yu nced at him and didn¡¯t know how to exin it to him, so he instead turned to the old man, ¡°Mister, many thanks. Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°You too, young one. Farewell.¡± The old man politely said his goodbyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Yu called out to Big Bull as he turned to leave. He urgently wanted to find Qing Yun and had no time to dally here.

 Chapter 135: Big Bull’s Strength

    <h4>Chapter 135: Big Bull¡¯s Strength</h4>


    Big Bull ran after Qin Yu while shouting out, ¡°Hey, if we leave, what will happen to the old man?¡±


    ¡°This is where he belongs,¡± Qin Yu answered coldly. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want more of the elderly to end up helpless and with no other choice but to wait for their deaths, then think of a way to annihte those dwarves.¡±


    ¡°Just who the hell are those dwarves? They¡¯re not even sparing the elderly! Fuck, if they run into me, I¡¯ll ughter every single one of them!¡± Big Bull raged as he waved his fists in the air.


    Qin Yu gave him three words of evaluation: Silly and naive.


    With his current strength, he would be killed instantly if he encountered the enormous dwarf army. Qin Yu paid him no more heed and continued in the direction of the Zhengyang sect. This sect, as Qing Yun had once described to him, was located in the mountains twenty miles away from Baoding City.


    Twenty miles wasn¡¯t very far; if the two of them maintained their previous speed, they would reach the sect within an hour. However, they had to slow down because Big Bull waspletely exhausted.


    Along the way, they saw several people fleeing north with their families. It seemed that the news of the invasion had already spread to every corner of the southwest.


    It was probably Big Bull¡¯s first time seeing so many people gathered at once. He seemed very curious and would asionally stop to help some of them with their heavy luggage, which made Qin Yu think he was rather cute.


    Rumble...


    Suddenly, there came a deafening rumble in the distance, and the ground beneath their feet trembled. Therge group of refugees slipped into chaos as one by one, they turned their heads to look behind them.


    In the distance, a storm of dust could be seen filling the sky. The storm soon became a violent hurricane that swept madly in their direction. Blood sttered and heads rolled wherever it passed.


    People scattered in fear, desperate cries tearing from their throats, ¡±Run! The dwarves are here! Someone save us!¡±


    ¡°The Devil Beast Cavalry is already here?¡± Qin Yu frowned as his eyebrows furrowed deeply. He stared into the storm and saw that it was actually just a small cavalry of around one hundred dwarves.


    The thought wasughable. Ultimately, Qiongxi was a great dignified country, yet it had been pushed into such dire straits by an army of trifling dwarves. Truly, this was sad.


    Nheless, the cavalry was nothing to scoff at. Over half of the dwarves that made up the cavalry were in the Transformation Realm, and the strongest of them were at the peak. With this level of power, trampling Qiongxi was nothing hard.


    ¡°Damn! They¡¯re going too far, I can¡¯t just stand and watch anymore!¡± With a shaking roar, a huge figure leaped up and charged at the cavalry.


    It was Big Bull.


    ¡°Big Bull, watch out!¡± Qin Yu yelled and hurriedly followed. If something were to happen to this big fellow, how would he exin to the old man?


    The dwarf cavalry was running wild and killing every person in sight. One dwarf noticed Big Bull and revealed a hideous grin.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    He turned his attention away from the fleeing citizens and directed the beast he was sitting on to charge toward Big Bull instead. He intended to first reduce Big Bull to a meat pie before letting the beast trample him underfoot.


    The beast released a thunderous roar. Big Bull, unwilling to show weakness, also issued one back. The man and the beast were about to sh. Behind them, Qin Yu was horrified.


    They were both huge, so if they were to sh, the result would be earth-shattering. However, Big Bull¡¯s body was made of flesh and blood, while the beast had a thick hide to protect it. Moreover, it had two great horns on its head. Unless Big Bull was made of iron, the horns wouldpletely run through his body and take his life.


    ¡°Big Bull! F*ck, dodge it!¡± They were moving too fast for Qin Yu to intervene.


    Fortunately, Big Bull wasn¡¯t so foolish as to think that he could take on the beast¡¯s horns with just his fleshly body.


    Right before they collided, Big Bull suddenly elerated. Then, his body shed oddly before he reappeared again beside the beast.


    He let out a great roar and, under several astonished gazes, violently mmed into the beast. The beast howled and was flung sideways.


    ¡°Ack!¡± The dwarf that was riding on the beast let out a cry before flying into the air.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Big Bull¡¯s move shocked everyone into halting. He just knocked a beast into the air using nothing but brute force? Granted, he was huge, but the beast had been twice asrge as him!


    With a loud bang, the beast fell to the ground and even slid a few feet across the ground. The impact kicked up a storm of dirt and rocks that sliced the skin of the nearby beasts and dwarves, further leaving striking bloodstains on the ground.


    Then, there was another bang as the dwarf also fell to the ground. Blood and foam were bubbling from his mouth.


    The people who were fleeing, as well as Qin Yu and the dwarf cavalry, were all shocked and tongue-tied. It took a while for them to react.


    In the cavalry, a man in silver armor with beautiful feathers on his head issued an order to form up around him. He was the leader of this cavalry, a Peak Transformation Realm expert.


    The scattered cavalry immediately gathered around him, their assembly fast and orderly.


    When the cavalry was assembled, the cavalry leader strode forward on his demonic beast and looked down at Big Bull. The word ¡°tyrant¡± could practically be seen on his face. He opened his mouth, and out came a grating voice. However, none of them could understand what he was saying.


    ¡°What the hell kind of birdspeak are you spewing? I can¡¯t understand you, speak human.¡± Big Bull said loudly, saliva spraying from his mouth.


    When the dwarves heard him, their expressions turned angry. To them, theirnguage was ¡°human,¡± and what Big Bull was saying was ¡°birdspeak.¡±


    ¡°What this general said was in ¡®human,¡¯ and what you¡¯re saying right now is birdspeak!¡± This time, everyone understood what the cavalry leader said. He was fluent in thenguage of the surface.


    "So you do know how to speak in human. Then listen to this: Take your people and scram!¡± Big Bull emphasized the word ¡°scram¡± in a roar, showing his strength.


    Even Qin Yu couldn¡¯t help but admire his bravery. However, most of the people saw him as a fool courting his death.


    Having been told to ¡°scram¡± by a human from a race they considered inferior, the dwarves immediately burst into rage. Without themand of the cavalry leader, three dwarves rushed out of the ranks and charged over to Big Bull.


    Just now, they had witnessed a terrifying show of brute force. Therefore, this time the three of them and their beasts attacked at the same time. They also each held high three knives, and they were ready to kill at any given moment.


    Qin Yu stood and watched. He didn¡¯t try to stop them because he knew Big Bull was capable of handling the three dwarves; after all, they were only in the early stage of the Transformation Realm. Even with the help of the beasts under them, they were not a threat to Big Bull.


    And sure enough, they were utterly defeated.


    ¡°Damn, so weak. You bunch of short melons are way too weak, why don¡¯t you alle up and fight me together?¡± Big Bull tauntingly pointed at the cavalry leader.


    The cavalry leader¡¯s expression turned dark and ugly. He turned around and said something that the people couldn¡¯t understand, then three dwarves and beasts stepped out of the ranks. This time, they were in the mid-stage of the Transformation Realm.


    Seeing them, Qin Yu raised an eyebrow and prepared to jump in. He wasn¡¯t sure if Big Bull would be able to defeat them.


    "Come, show me how strong you are!¡± Big Bull charged forward and leaped up. Hisrge shadow enveloped the dwarves. Frightened, they hastily readjusted their array.


    "Die!" Big Bullnded and a fight immediately ensued.


    As he watched the battle, Qin Yu¡¯s interest grew. As he had expected, Big Bull¡¯s fighting techniques were quite unique. They were different from the typical mid-stage Transformation Realm techniques. Although he and the dwarves were at the same level, he was able to overwhelm them.


    After over a dozen exchanges, the three dwarves were pummeled into the ground, just like the first three.


    Seeing that Big Bull was so fierce, those who were fleeing gathered around and cheered. Big Bull was instantly fired up. He provocatively hooked a finger toward the cavalry leader. "You, scram out here."


    The cavalry leader''s face grew dark with anger. His eyes turned red, and he fiercely gritted his teeth. "This general is going to let you die without a burial ce."


    "I hate people who talk big." Big Bull rubbed his nose with his thumb and shouted, "Let me tell you. Someone who has the ability to kill me hasn¡¯t even been born yet. I can defeat a man as puny as you with one punch.¡±


    A mid-stage cultivator saying something like this to a peak-stage cultivator, it was hard to tell if he was boasting or courting death, but Big Bull was serious.


    The cavalry leader threw back his head andughed. ¡°As a trifling mid-stage Transformation Realm cultivator, you dare to boast in front of this general? Fool!¡±


    "What, you think I¡¯m lying? Then, eat my punch!" Immediately after saying that, Big Bull clenched his fists and roared like a tiger.


    ¡°Conquering Fist!¡±


    The shadow of a fist as great as a mountain, fierce as a beast, and overbearing as a tyrant, hurled toward the cavalry leader.

 Chapter 136: The Legendary Blood Blade Youth

    <h4>Chapter 136: The Legendary Blood de Youth</h4>


    The dwarven cavalry leader didn¡¯t expect that Big Bull would actually do exactly as he said and at such ferocious speed at that. Even though he was at the apex of the Transformation Realm, it was already toote for him to block Big Bull¡¯s charge, and so he could only abandon his mount by jumping out.


    Bang! A boom rang out as Big Bull¡¯s fist ruthlessly smashed against the demonic beast¡¯s head. Guts and blood sttered into the air.


    ¡°Awoo!¡± The demonic beast howled in pain and reared up before its enormous body copsed down on the ground, causing a cloud of dust to spray up. A deep indent could be seen on its head, and blood gushed out of it violently.


    ¡°Preposterous! Kill him!¡± The dwarven leadernded on the ground right beside his mount. The expression on his face was ugly as he watched his mount die violently, and he yelled at his soldiers to attack.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    They rushed forward, howling as they followed the order and charged at Big Bull with their spears ready.


    ¡°Coming here¡¯s good.¡± Big Bull shouted excitedly. He waved his hand and a ck club appeared in his grasp, ¡°Hey Qin Yu, you¡¯d better move away a bit! If you get hit, I won¡¯t be able to help you. Now die!¡±


    Big Bull dashed forward, but he didn''t forget to give a warning shout to Qin Yu, who was standing far away.


    Qin Yu smiled forcefully, thinking: You should say that to yourself instead. He still didn¡¯t act and just stared at the opposing peak Transformation Realm cultivator.


    The way Big Bull swung his club was just like how the wind blew around dead leaves. The two forerunners of the corp were immediately blown away by the club.


    The club continued to swing broadly, sweeping away, pounding and smashing dwarves until it was covered in blood. ¡°Hahaha, how satisfying, how satisfying. It¡¯s my first time getting to fight so much.¡±


    ¡°Everybody under thete stage of the Transformation Realm, retreat.¡± Severalte stage Transformation Realm experts shouted an order for the weaker ones to step aside. The weaker ones would only be throwing away their lives while hindering the battle.


    Within the hundred man troop, there were tente stage Transformation Realm cultivators. These ten began to surround Big Bull, pulling him into a serious predicament.


    ¡°Hmph, using masses to defeat the few. Do you really think my Qiongxi Country has nobody? Die!¡± Suddenly, a man jumped out of the crowd, his robes fluttering in the air. Sword light blossomed as he entered the battle.


    ¡°Late stage Transformation Realm.¡± The leader frowned when he saw the cultivator enter the fray.


    Big Bull was originally under a lot of pressure but with an additional person by his side, the pressure immediately decreased greatly. He howled as he brandished his club with even greater ferocity, and with every strike, he created a gale. Even if it was ate stage Transformation Realm expert, they would still have to be careful.


    If it was one on one, nobody would doubt that this guy could bypass cultivation levels to fight with somebody of higher cultivation. They really had no idea where such an amazing talent popped out from.


    Big Bull frowned deeply as he continued to fight. He had underestimated how powerful the Underground People really were. There was somebody extremely powerful amongst them.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m called Big Bull. Thanks for helping, what¡¯s your name?¡± Big Bull asked as he fought


    ¡°Li Jiuyang of the Zhengyang Sect. I am honored to be fighting alongside Brother Big Bull, but the enemy simply has too many soldiers. We need to find a way to escape.¡± Li Jiuyang replied loudly.


    ¡°Yeah, all they know how to f*cking do is use their numbers. Scram for Laozi!¡± Big Bull cursed as he shouted, and he directly swept open a clear path with his club.


    ¡°Li Jiuyang, you go first.¡± Big Bull was very loyal to his friends. Although he knew that he could leave first, he rather let his new friend escape the danger first.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Jiuyang wasn¡¯t overly polite, and he rapidly flew out from the gap in the army.¡±Brother Big Bull,e out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Big Bull also swung his club again and dashed out.


    The leader, who had been watching the battle on the side, curled his lips into a ruthless cold smile when he saw that Big Bull was about to rush out of the encirclement. With lightning speed, he struck out fiercely with a palm strike.


    He was fast, but another person was even faster. A gale of wind blew as the sound of thunder pped loudly in the air. A palm strike swung fiercely toward the dwarven leader¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Bastard.¡± The leader was furious and was forced to swiftly dodge away, allowing Big Bull and Li Jiuyang to escape the encirclement.


    After he dodged, he looked up to see a young, delicate looking youth who was standing not too far away while staring at him coldly. It was Qin Yu.


    ¡°Qin Yu?¡± After Big Bull escaped, he suddenly saw Qin Yu dash up and couldn¡¯t help but cry out as he hastily ran to Qin Yu¡¯s side with his club, ¡°Hey, why did youe? You¡¯re not strong enough, you can¡¯t beat him. Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re even less of a match for him.¡± Qin Yu said indifferently.


    ¡°Merely an initial stage Transformation Realm cultivator and a mid-stage Transformation Realm cultivator. Neither of you can ever hope of beating me. Today, you will all die!¡± The dwarven leader clenched his teeth and a ck de appeared in his hand.


    ¡°General, there¡¯s no need to use a sledgehammer on a nut. We¡¯ll take care of them.¡± The group that was attacking Big Bull previously ran up. Earlier, they had lost a lot of face, so now they wanted to earn it back.


    ¡°Kill them all! Don¡¯t leave a single one behind!¡± The leader amongst them spat out a ruthless order.


    The men followed his orders, knowing what he meant. Thete stage Transformation Realm cultivators surrounded Big Bull and the others while the rest went to kill the innocent onlookers.


    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s too despicable.¡± Big Bull¡¯s eyes were round and he was just about to dash up to fight when something astonishing happened.


    ¡°Waves of Blood Overflowing Heavens!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s blood saber waved and tides of red sword qi surged up, instantly swallowing up all the Transformation Realm cultivators.


    Before the attack was dispersed, he jumped up into the air and attacked with his blood saber once more. This time, he aimed at the dwarven cavalry attacking themon folk.


    ¡°Shadows of Blood, kill!¡±


    The sounds of killing were ear-splitting as the scene became filled with blood.


    The dwarven cavalry was just about to dash out when they suddenly felt the sky above their heads turn dark. When they raised their heads to look, they saw a massive crimson wave that wasrge enough to cover the skies and earth rush towards them. Within the bloody wave were numerous densely packed scarlet des that glinted like lightning. It warped around sinisterly with power that seemed like it could destroy everything. In that second, their eyes became filled with dread.


    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±


    The weaker ones could only shout in despair while the counter attacks of the stronger ones were forcefully and violently repressed.


    Many of the onlookers were directly scared to death. This wasn¡¯t killing, it was ughtering. How could there be such a deadly mass attack?


    Dread appeared in the dwarven leader¡¯s eyes. At that moment, he seemed to have suddenly thought of something. A blood saber... in Luosang City, news of a powerful youth with a blood saber had already spread throughout the entire army.


    Could he be that rumored powerful youth that wielded the blood saber?


    ording to the rumors, the blood saber youth was a monster on a scale never seen before. Despite having a cultivation level at the initial stage of the Transformation Realm, he had killed countless other Transformation Realm experts, including those at the peak of the Transformation Realm.


    But of course, these were all just rumors, and rumors were always exaggerated. Therefore, he didn¡¯t believe that this one youth alone could massacre countless other Transformation Realm experts with just a few sweeps of his sword.


    But at this moment, he finally saw the truth with his own eyes.


    After the bloody qi faded away, the resulting field of corpses was revealed to everybody. Blood dyed the ground red and only a few of the especially strong experts remained alive.


    The cultivators at thete stage of the Transformation Realm were lucky and were able to resist the attack. Only one of them had gotten wounded due to his carelessness. However, the tyrannical power present in his attack caused them all to tremble with fear, especially now that the field of corpses left over were visible.


    ¡°A-ah...¡±


    Big Bull¡¯s face was especially expressive. His club was still raised high in the air, but his body waspletely motionless, as if he had been scared stupid by something. His eyes were as wide as bells, and his face twitched with disbelief.


    Did Qin Yu do this? Was this all a result of Qin Yu''s attack?


    The surrounding crowd was all stunned. They stared at Qin Yu as if he were a monster.


    The scene suddenly sunk into a strange silence. Nobody spoke and only heavy breathing could be heard.


    ¡°You, what¡¯s your name?¡± The leader¡¯s gaze moved away from the corpses and fixed itself on Qin Yu, his voice calm and clear.


    ¡°Qin Yu.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face was expressionless.


    ¡°Alright, this General will remember your name. Remember this general¡¯s too. I am called Wu Tuo.¡± Wu Tuo walked towards Qin Yu as he spoke, ¡°You''re really the rumored one - very powerful. However, the rumors were still exaggerated. Not a single one of thete stage Transformation Realm cultivators were killed. I wonder what the result would be if we fought?¡±


    ¡°You can try.¡± Qin Yu tightened his hold on his blood saber. He walked towards Wu Tuo.


    Qin Yu indeed felt pressure battling against the masters who had reached theter stages of the Transformation Realm, especially Wu Tuo, who was at the peak of the Transformation Realm. Wu Tuo''s cultivation was three ranks higher than his own. Unless he used the spiritual weapon, he wouldn¡¯t have an easy time getting by. However, spiritual devices aren¡¯t something to be used yfully just like that. There was a possibility that something could go wrong at any time. Unless it was used as ast resort, he must not use it as he pleased.


    Plus, there were definitely warriors amongst them. Revealing the spiritual weapon under broad daylight, when everyone¡¯s gazes were locked firmly on him, might lead many to be envious and be crazy over this. He understood the logic that although people themselves are not guilty, a person¡¯s talent might arouse the envy of others.


    He was apprehensive of the people from the Zhengyang Sect. If Li Jiuyang, who was currently leading the people within the Zhengyang Sect, found out that he had a spiritual device as a card in his hand, then in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be that simple to get revenge from the Zhengyang Sect anymore.


    But this was an inevitable battle. He could only face this bravely.


    The two walked closer and closer to each other. They stepped on the bloody red soil and walked through the area of corpses. The watery blood flowed under their footsteps.


    Drip, drip. The watery blood sshed from the two sides.


    ¡°Vanishing Traceless Sword.¡± Wu Tuo suddenly rumbled. A ck beam of light appeared from his sword.


    ¡°Blood Shadow Definite Kill!¡± At the same time, Qin Yu rumbled too as he unleashed crimson streaks of sword light.


    ck sword qi charged out destructively.


    The crimson sword qi was sharp and decisive, destroying everything in its path.


    The two strong forces met as ck and crimson rammed together intertwiningly.

 Chapter 137: Refined Skin

    <h4>Chapter 137: Refined Skin</h4>


    The red and ck de light disappeared together with the wind. It seemed like everyone had stopped breathing for a moment as they all stared breathlessly at the two figures who were locked inbat.


    All the dwarves that were still alive looked nervously towards their general.


    ¡°You are not my match.¡± Wu Tuo was the first to break the silence. Hearing these words, the dwarves all let out a sigh of relief. It seemed like it was their general¡¯s victory.


    However, immediately afterward, Qin Yu said something that caused all of them to be stumped for words.


    ¡°You really were strong. Unfortunately, both your arms and your de were too short.


    Qin Yu had a wound on his waist. If the de had gone in any further, it would have taken his life. He was very lucky. The dwarf Wu Tuo¡¯s arm length and de length were short, so he managed to dodge a cmity.


    Wu Tuo shook for a moment and his face turned pale white. Two intersecting wounds could be seen on his stomach. Even though they weren¡¯t very deep, all of his chest armor had been ripped apart.


    Wu Tuo reached up and touched the intersecting cuts. There was blood rushing out of them.


    ¡°General!¡± The dwarven cavalry hastily rushed over. They dismounted from their devil beasts and made a protective circle around him. There were even a few dwarfs that were so angry that they held onto their weapons as if they were about to charge at Qin Yu.


    Big Bull roared like a lion and rushed behind Qin Yu while wielding his club. His pair of bull-like eyes stared fiercely at the group of dwarves.


    ¡°Brother Big Bull, I¡¯ming to help you.¡± A rxed voice followed behind. It was Li Jiuyang who imed to be from the Zhengyang Sect.


    After Li Jiuyang joined in the fight, several other cultivators also joined them. In but a short moment, Qin Yu was surrounded by more than ten cultivators.


    ¡°General, what do we do?¡± The dwarves were trying to get Wu Tuo to give out instructions. The current situation was looking rather grim.


    ¡°Support this General onto my steed. Go.¡± Wu Tuo gave out his order.


    The dwarves were frightened. They didn¡¯t realize that their general had been injured so heavily! He couldn¡¯t even mount his steed! They had to leave.


    ¡°Go.¡± The group of dwarves decisively carried out the order. One of the strongest dwarves helped Wu Tuo onto a devil beast, and the rest of them remounted.


    ¡°You want to run? It won¡¯t be that easy!¡± Big Bull held onto his club and roared as he charged after them.


    ¡°Block him! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Two of the dwarves stayed behind to cut them off while the rest quickly mounted their devil beasts. The beast made rumbling noises as they stomped away.


    ¡±Damn dwarves, have a taste of my club!¡± Big Bull raised his club high up and then brought it down ruthlessly in the direction of the two dwarves.


    Both of them werete stage Transformation Realm experts. So upon seeing the club falling down on them, both of them hastily raised their des together to block.


    Although their cultivation was higher than Big Bull by a rank, Big Bull''s physique was considered monster-like whenpared to the rest of humanity. So, to these dwarves, he seemed like a mountain. His club was even more terrifying, and it was actually even thicker than the dwarves'' waists. When the club smashed down, both of them blocked it, but they were shaken so hard that the web between their thumb and forefinger went numb. One of the des even directly broke apart and flew away.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Both of them no longer dared to stay around, and after only blocking their opponents for a moment, their devil beasts turned around and began to flee madly. When a devil beast ran at max speed, their speed was definitely at least onefold faster than humans. Big Bull was unable to catch them, so he just hollered and howled at their backsides.


    "Hahaha! Wimps. The next time we meet, I will crush you all to death!¡± Big Bull raised his club up high, then turned around and returned in a triumphant manner.


    ¡°Ha, Qin Yu, I made them retreat... Eh? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Qin Yu suddenly fell over, and Big Bull was so scared that he shouted loudly in a panic. He hastily put away his club and ran over worriedly.


    Qin Yu didn¡¯t fall to the ground as Li Jiuyang came in to support him in the nick of time.


    ¡°Little Brother, are you ok?¡± Li Jiuyang asked worriedly as he looked at the wound on Qin Yu¡¯s waist. His eyebrows scrunched up and he said, ¡°Sit here properly, here are some of Zhengyang Sect¡¯s unique healing pills.


    ¡°Hey hey, Qin Yu, I¡¯m here. Oh god, please be ok. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have no way of going back tofort your parents.¡± Big Bull rushed over and roughly pulled Qin Yu up next to him. With his other hand, he forcefully pushed the pills into Qin Yu¡¯s mouth,pletely ignoring if the other party was willing to eat them or not.


    Big Bull was very ferocious in his actions, and Qin Yu had no chance to avoid swallowing the pill. By the time he realized what was going on, the pill had already entered his throat, causing him to choke for a good while.


    ¡°Cough cough cough... You... what did you make me eat?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face turned ck as he asked in a dissatisfied manner.


    ¡°Obviously it¡¯s a healing pill. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be good right after you eat them. This is our race¡¯s unique pill, it¡¯s really incredible."


    He wasn¡¯t boasting. The Ancient Witch Race¡¯s Pills were definitely not any normal products.


    Qin Yu could feel the pill going down into his stomach. After a moment, the medicinal power of the pill erupted and spread everywhere. He hurriedly got into a meditative stance to absorb the medicinal power. Originally, he could use his ¡°Refined Qi¡± healing ability to heal his wounds, but this time, he didn¡¯t. This time, he was only going to rely on the medicinal power of the pill that Big Bull gave him. At the same time, he was going to use this opportunity to cultivate up to the second stage of the Secrets of Eternal Life, ¡°Refined Skin¡±.


    Once ¡°Refined Skin¡± was achieved, the skin of one¡¯s body would be unbreakable to the sword and spear, and it would be impervious to water or fire. Now that he no longer has the protection of the Golden Silk Armor, achieving Refined Skin would make his skin indestructible. However, ¡°Refined Skin¡± was a very painful stage to achieve, as one had to destroy one''s own skin, before repairing it using the ¡°Refined Skin¡± skill. Moreover, the cycle must be repeated many times.


    There are only two ways to have your skin broken and ripped apart. The first way is to have someone else wreck it. Essentially, this was equivalent to receiving wounds from fighting. The second way is to destroy your skin by yourself. To do this, one must have an iron will to counter the inhuman pain.


    No one around him would¡¯ve thought that he would be refining his skill in this kind of time, ce, and situation. They all thought that Qin Yu was just healing himself.


    Seeing that he was motionless, who would dare disturb him?


    Of course, Qin Yu was able to refine himself at ease in such a ce because he had Big Bull as his bodyguard. Otherwise, he would not have dared to act this way.


    The crowd of people saw that there was nothing else for them to see, so they all left and dispersed. In the end, there was only Li Jiuyang left.


    In order to not bother Qin Yu, Li Jiuyang pulled Big Bull to the side and inquired quietly, ¡°Brother Big Bull, is this your friend?¡±


    ¡°He is my brother. He¡¯s called Qin Yu.¡± Big Bullughed honestly as he scratched his head with one hand. ¡°This Motherf*cker¡¯s martial arts is actually stronger than mine.¡±


    Li Jiuyang was very curious about Qin Yu. He had terrifying strength at such a young age. Both himself and Big Bull were basically demons that could fight opponents of higher cultivation, but Qin Yu was even more demonic. He, an early-stage Transformation Realm expert was able to fight a peak-stage Transformation Realm expert. This was already a three rank jump fight. He had to make friends with these kinds of people, and more importantly, the power behind them. They were even more deserving of being befriended.


    ¡°May I ask which sect you two brothers belong to?¡± Li Jiuyang asked in a quiet tone.


    ¡°Sect?¡± Big Bull continued scratching his head, ¡°What is a sect? I don¡¯t have a sect?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± A shred of doubt shed past Li Jiuyang''s eyes, ¡°Then you guys... which family n do you belong to?¡± After asking this question, even Li Jiuyang himself felt like this wasn¡¯t a possibility at all. After all, there was no way that a n was able to cultivate such strong disciples. Only sects had this ability.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Big Bull immediately shook his head. This time, his reply was very rapid and decisive. Don¡¯t simply assume that Big Bull was a foolish idiot. At times, he could be very shrewd. He would definitely never say that he was from the Ancient Witch Race. The n Head had given him a death order. While in the outside world, anything pertaining to the Ancient Witch Race absolutely must not be leaked out to others. Not a single hair or thread is allowed. Qin Yu was also included in this order.


    Li Jiuyang was even more doubtful now.


    Not from a sect or from a n? Then, where in the world did these twoe from? Are they wandering cultivators? Hmm, this isn¡¯t very usible either, otherwise, how could they have such strong cultivation?


    Using a normal person¡¯s reasoning, the cultivation and skill of wandering cultivators werepletely unable to match up to the strength of those whoe out of ns or sects. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people who want to enter a powerful n or sect.


    If they had to figure out the path of cultivation by themselves, they would be considered talented already if they managed to reach the Transformation Realm by a hundred years of age. However, both of them were so young, yet they had already cultivated to the Transformation Realm. Li Jiuyang was extremely unconvinced.


    ¡°Then, what kind of ce did the two of youe from?¡± Li Jiuyang was bing more and more curious.


    ¡°This...¡± Big Bull exerted all his strength to scratch the back of his head. He dropped his head forward slightly at an angle and thought for what seemed like half a day before he said, ¡°I¡¯m from the mountains.¡±


    Li Jiuyang¡¯s thoughts froze for a moment. Then, a light shed in his eyes as he guessed in his heart. Perhaps they were the disciples of some experts cultivating in seclusion in the mountains? This seemed to be the scenario with the highest probability.


    Li Jiuyang wanted to continue questioning Big Bull and get to the bottom of the mystery, and he wanted to ask who his master or teacher was. However, he was stopped by a weird shout that Big Bull made.


    ¡°Ah! I remember now.¡± Big Bull suddenly hit the back of his head firmly. A loud pping sound resounded out, so loud that it felt as if Big Bull''s head wasn''t his at all.


    ¡°You just said you were from the Zhengyang Sect right? We were also headed to the Zhengyang Sect.¡±


    Li Jiuyang was momentarily startled. After he recovered, he immediately said in a pleasantly surprised tone, ¡°You guys want to go to the Zhengyang Sect? I don¡¯t know what y¡¯all are going to do there, but this Li can help you with one or two things.¡±


    Big Bull wasn''t clear on what exactly they were going there for. It was Qin Yu who wanted to go and not him. So, he could only turn his head to look at Qin Yu who was still sitting motionlessly and "healing".


    ¡°It is my brother who wanted to go. He didn¡¯t say what we were going to do there, so I also don¡¯t know.¡± Big Bull helplessly replied.


    ¡°Eh...¡± Li Jiuyang looked at Qin Yu¡¯s steadfast manner and another sh of doubt went through his eyes. Does it really take this long to heal?


    He really wanted to walk up and shake Qin Yu awake to ask him for more concrete details. However... he obviously couldn¡¯t do that, so he could only drop the thought.


    ¡°Ah! Brother Big Bull, this Li has some urgent matter to deal with so I must return. I also don¡¯t know when this brother will finish healing. Since the situation is like this, here is amand medal. When you reach the Zhengyang Sect, if you have anything you need just use this to find me.¡± After speaking, Li Jiuyang then pulled out a three-finger wide pitch-ckmand medal.


    Big Bull wasn¡¯t courteous and directly took themand medal. After all, it¡¯s easier to do things with an acquaintance to rely on.


    ¡°Good. When I reach the Zhengyang Sect I will definitely go find you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Brother Big Bull is so straightforward. Then this Li will first say goodbye. See you at Zhengyang Sect.¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt, we will definitely see you there.¡±


    ......


    After Li Jiuyang left, Big Bull waited by Qin Yu¡¯s side by himself. He sat there and waited till he almost started snoring, but Qin Yu still wasn¡¯t done healing. When he started getting bored, he took out themand medal Li Jiuyang gave him and started drawing circles on the ground. After finishing one, he would draw another, and another, and another.


    ¡°Big Bull, what are you drawing?¡±


    After god knows how many circles Big Bull drew, Qin Yu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from next to Big Bull¡¯s ears. He was finally finished.


    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re finally done. Motherf*cker, you almost bored me to death.¡± Big Bull shouted before jumping up.


    Qin Yu saw themand medal in his hands and asked curiously, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°You take a look at it yourself.¡± Big Bull threw themand medal over to Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu grabbed it and took a look. Inscribed on it were the words: Zhengyang Outer Sect¡¯s Manager, Li Jiuyang.


    ¡°Hey hey. Qin Yu. I¡¯m so incredible, right? I got to know one of the Zhengyang Sect''s people. Tell me what you were going to do there, and I can go find him and get him to help you. I guarantee that it will be done without a single hitch.¡± Big Bull was full of himself as he bragged.


    ¡°Hm, not bad. Hold onto it well. Let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Yu threw themand medal back to Big Bull and started walking in the direction of Zhengyang Sect with fast steps.

 Chapter 138: The Fat Girl that Big Bull Likes

    <h4>Chapter 138: The Fat Girl that Big Bull Likes</h4>


    Due to them being held up and wasting too much time. Qin Yu and Big Bull only arrived at the foot of the mountain Zheng Yangzong was located at when it was already dark.


    However, arrived at the Zhengyang Mountains didn¡¯t mean that they had arrived at Zhengyang Sect. The Zhengyang Mountains were one of the mountain ranges within the Qiongxi Country. It was a mountain range that stretched on for thousands of li[1]. Where the Sect was in the mountains, both of them did not know.


    Fortunately, it was currently when Zhengyang Sect would have an intake of disciples so there were quite a few people going to there.


    To a Transformation Realm cultivator, the nighttime didn¡¯t pose any problems. However since it was nighttime after all, and they were in the mountains so they both recognized the fact that it¡¯d be much more bothersome to progress.


    So, the both of them ended up fumbling around in the dark. Walking and stopping over and over. Thissted until midnight, and they still could not find the direction that the Zhengyang Sect was located in.


    ¡°Motherf*cker. Where the f*ck is this Zhengyang Sect? How much farther do we have to walk?¡± Big Bull stopped atop a crooked tree with a mouth full ofints.


    ¡°Stop saying so much nonsense. Let¡¯s go, there are people ahead.¡± Qin Yu calmly walked past Big Bull, continuing up the mountain.


    ¡°There are people ahead?¡± Big Bull was excited for a moment, ¡°So you mean that we¡¯ve arrived?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll know after we go up and take a look.¡± Qin Yu didn¡¯t turn back to look at Big Bull as he continued walking forward. His speed was somewhat faster than before. Big Bull also hastily picked up speed to catch up.


    Both of them walked for approximately the time it takes to brew a cup of tea before suddenly discovering that there was no more road ahead of them. In front of them was a steep cliff. Looking down from above, the bottom was so deep all that could be seen was a ne of darkness.


    ¡°Who are you all?¡± Suddenly a voice came from behind the two.


    They didn¡¯t expect there would be people here, and not just a few either. There was at least ten of them. They were all resting atop a ten foot long out jutting piece of the rock wall.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, who are you all?¡± Big Bull¡¯s coarse tone returned their question with another question. Because his voice was so loud, it caused all ten of them to wake up.


    They all sat up or stood up, looking towards the two with unhappy gazes. They had been sleeping soundly when they had been awoken by loud noises. None of them were feeling very happy, let alone considering how unhappy Big Bull¡¯s words made them.


    They asked him who they were, and he replied with a ¡®We are ourselves¡¯, this was basically saying rubbish.


    ¡°We are ourselves.¡± Out of the ten people, a young man with clear white skin that looked like he was the young master of an aristocratic family replied to them with a cold sentence.


    ¡°A stinky white face, motherf*cking nonsense.¡± Big Bull shouted.


    ¡°Who are you cursing? Motherf*cker you were the one spouting nonsense just now.¡± The handsome young man was even more unwilling to go down without a fight. ¡®Whoosh¡¯ he stood up and said in a despising tone, ¡°Uneducated vige bumpkin.¡±


    ¡°You dare curse me?! I will cripple you!¡± Big Bull¡¯s eyes grewrge with anger. His silhouette shed and he charged over with an explosion. The handsome young man still hadn¡¯t reacted when his neck was grabbed. A hand just like steel pliers grabbed onto his neck and lifted him up into the air.


    He wanted to shout out loud for help but nothing came out; He wanted to breathe but he also could not. His face very rapidly became pale white then turned pitch ck. His eyes seemed about to burst out of their eye sockets.


    The handsome young man was just at the initial stage of Immersion Realm. Not to speak of Big Bull¡¯s Transformation Realm cultivation, just from his physique which was twice his size, strangling him to death was as easy as strangling a duck or chicken to death.


    ¡°Hold your hand.¡±


    The young man looked like he was about to be strangled to death soon when a tender voice sounded. A girl stood in front of Big Bull.


    Somewhat fat, white skin, her face was round and she was rather cute while her body seemed to be full of power and imposingness.


    Seeing the girl in front of him, Big Bull¡¯s ¡®bull eyes¡¯ flew up and shot out ten thousands of light rays. Immediately his hand loosened. ¡®Ji ba¡¯ the handsome young man fell from his grip onto the ground. Heid there with white foaming from his mouth.


    Big Bull waszy to take another look at him, his eyes were only gazing at the fat girl. That cked face actually seemed to have some bashfulness in them, his hand started scratching the back of his head once again. His lips curled into a bashful smile, ¡°Hehe, youngdy what¡¯s your name? I am Big Bull.¡±


    ¡°Big Bull is it? How can you be so coarse and crude? Wanting someone¡¯s life from such a small incident.¡± The girl was filled with loathing.


    ¡°Eh.... this um, um.......¡± Big Bull seemed to be very anxious, he didn¡¯t know how to solve this dilemma he was in.


    ¡°Youngdy, how is he rted to you all?¡± Qin Yu walked over, took a look at the young man still spitting white foam then spoke in a cold, detached tone, ¡°Which family is this young master from? Heng. An influential family¡¯s young master is only like this, messing around outside. If he¡¯s socking in strength he shouldn¡¯t be acting so unbridled and arrogant. If he were to die like this then no one would know.¡±


    ¡°Hey! How can you speak like that? You look much more refined that this ck skinned bastard how can you have less reasoning than him? It was obviously you guys who were rude first. How can you turn that around and me us?¡± The fat girl was full of indignant anger as she spoke.


    ¡°What does that have to do with you, roll!¡± Qin Yu suddenly exploded, scaring the girl so much she jumped and took a few steps back.


    ¡°Qin Yu, be more quiet. Otherwise you¡¯ll scare the girls.¡± Big Bull was so anxious he stomped his foot. If it wasn¡¯t because he was still unfamiliar with the fat girl, he really wanted to run over and appease the ¡®young girl¡¯ that had been scared into retreating.


    ¡°Younger Sister Feng, be careful!¡± A slim male hastily ran over from behind. Nervous, he said, ¡°Younger Sister Feng, are you alright?¡±


    Seeing the slime malee out, the fat girl¡¯s mouth turned t, ¡°Waaa¡± and suddenly she started crying. ¡°Older Brother, someone bullied me, Waa waaa, help me kill them.¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s face immediately turned colder, murderous aura seeping out of his body. Towards those who wanted to kill his people he had never been polite.


    Feeling the murderous auraing off of Qin Yu, Big Bull was really anxious. He blocked in front of Qin Yu hastily, and with a friendly voice he said, ¡°Qin Yu, don¡¯t be angry don¡¯t be angry ah! The girl is just talking, obviously it¡¯s not real. Anyway they can¡¯t kill us.¡±


    A shred of bizarreness shed through Qin Yu¡¯s eyes. Tonight Big Bull was not acting normal at all. Using his experience of living through two lives, this guy seemed to have taken a fancy to that fat girl? And it was love at first sight?


    His taste was really a bit heavy.


    Of course, to people with Qin Yu¡¯s body type, his taste was indeed rather heavy. However, to Big Bull¡¯s type of body, she could still be considered rather slim.


    Big Bull have you never seen girls on the mountain before? Even this kind of girl you......¡± Big Bull was admiring the beauty in front of him when Qin Yu suddenly appeared, causing him to be at a loss, simply speechless.


    Qin Yu had just finished his words and Big Bull wanted to say something but the slim male walked over. However, he wasn¡¯ting over to kill people, one could tell by the smiling expression on his face.


    ¡°These two brothers, this one is Bai Li. Just now my younger sister, Bai Feng offended you two. Please forgive me. I apologize to you two for not teaching him well as his older brother.¡± Right after finishing his words Bai Li cupped his hands and bowed deeply toward the two.


    Bai Li was more than thirty years of age and he was at the peak of the Immersion Realm. In this group of ten-some people he could be considered the strongest expert, his strength and experience were higher than everyone else by a few degrees.


    Just now when Bai Feng wanted him toe kill Qin Yu and Big Bull, he felt it was impossible. He couldn¡¯t see through their strength. Which meant that both of them were very strong.


    The strong prey on the weak in the cultivation world. Strength equals respect. Knowing that the other is strong and still going to cause trouble with them, that¡¯s basically not wishing to live a long life. So naturally didn¡¯t go over to try to kill them, and on the contrary went over because he was worried they might be angry at his younger sister. The other factor was the murderous aura that Qin Yu let leak out, he was afraid Qin Yu would just go over and start killing. That¡¯s why he hastily rushed over to apologize.


    To Bai Li¡¯s apology, Qin Yu didn¡¯t make a response. Big Bull however replied at lightning speed, ¡°Hehe, Brother Bai is too polite. It should be us who should be apologizing. Just now I scared Young Lady Bai, I am really apologetic. I hope Brother can persuade Young Lady Bai, by all means I don¡¯t want her to be angry at me.¡±


    ¡°You big idiot.¡± Qin Yu really wanted to harshly boot Big Bull in his backside. He grew so big and powerful but for a single fat girl he became like a dog trying to gain favor.


    ¡°My younger sister is fine. I hope you two will not me her for her inexperience and ignorance. This Bai would be very grateful.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t me her, not at all.¡± Big Bull opened his mouth andughed.


    ¡°Many thanks Brother Big Bull. Then this other brother......¡± Bai Li looked at Qin Yu. From the discussion he heard between them, he felt that even though Big Bull looked fierce, big and stronger, it seemed like it was actually Qin Yu that was the leader between the two.


    ¡°This is Qin Yu, my brother.¡± Big Bull was particrly attentive due to the girl so he introduced Qin Yu.¡±


    ¡°Brother Qin, hope you are well.¡¯ Bai Li cupped his fists and sent his greetings.


    Qin Yu coldly nodded his head, which could be considered a reply.


    With Qin Yu¡¯s cold attitude, Bai Li seemed to be rather embarrassed. However he quickly found a conversational topic, ¡°Eh, you two brothers arrived here in the middle of the night, I suppose it¡¯s to also participate in the disciple recruitment of Zhengyang Sect?¡±


    ¡°This......¡± Big Bull stroked the back of his head and wanted to reply but had no way of replying. He still had no idea why they wereing to the Zhengyang Sect. Qin Yu said toe so he just followed along.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yu replied, and then asked a question, ¡°Are you all the same?¡±


    ¡°Haha, yes we are. We arrived here when the sky had already turned dark so Zhengyang Sect had put away the suspension bridge. So we could only wait until tomorrow to continue.¡±


    ¡°Suspension bridge?¡± Qin Yu looked at the steep precipice once again, his gaze piercing through the gloomy darkness to discover the cliff they were on was very wide, and the distance to the other side was over a kilometer.


    So it seems like the Zhengyang Sect is located on the other side. Having this kind of natural fortress divider, this is a really good ce ah.


    ¡°Yep, suspension bridge.¡± Bai Li continued Qin Yu¡¯s words, ¡°We have to wait till the day turns bright, because then the Zhengyang Sect will send sect members to let out the suspension bridge. Allowing people to cross. That¡¯s why we are here resting. So, if you two brothers want to rest together for a short while, the sky will soon turn bright and then we can cross the bridge together.¡±


    ¡°Good good, no problem at all. I am also tired. I really want to rest.. Brother Bai, I will go squeeze in with you all then.¡± Big Bull agreed at lightning speed. He also purposely yawned loudly, and put on an appearance as if he was very tired.


    ¡°Immature.¡± Qin Yu shot a look at him.


    ¡°Hehehe.......¡± Big Bull was continuously giggling, and he giggled till he seemed like an idiot.


    Soon after, Big Bull left Qin Yu. He followed Bai Li over to ¡®squeeze in together¡¯, causing Qin Yu to curse this idiot for putting women over friendship.


    Qin Yu really didn¡¯t want to squeeze in with others so he found himself a quiet ce to rest. Using this bit of time, he took out the secret manual ¡®Frozen Soul Miracle¡¯ from his space ring. Then he started slowly cultivate it, and when he reached some parts he didn¡¯t like, he would just modify it.


    This time he was going into the Zhengyang Sect to kill. The strength of a sect could not bepared to a family n¡¯s strength. He would probably have to face off against many strong experts. There might even be experts above the Spirit Realm. So he must not waste a bit of time and grab on tight to every second to cultivate more life-saving measures.


    [1] Li: Measurement of distance, approximately 500 meters.

 Chapter 139: Cultivating the Frozen Soul Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 139: Cultivating the Frozen Soul Miracle</h4>


    On the second day, when the sun finally prated through the thick fog, and struck the rock wall, everyone resting woke up one after another. Even Qin Yu who had been assiduously cultivating opened his eyes.


    Even though he didn¡¯t sleep that night, his mind waspletely refreshed. There was no sense of tiredness whatsoever. As it turns out, cultivating on this mountain the spiritual air was much more abundant than the bottom of the mountain. So much so that even though he had cultivated an entire night, he wasn¡¯t tired but looked even more energetic than before.


    Qin Yu finally understood, no wonder Zhenyang Sect wanted to set up their sect here. This ce was a very good ce to cultivate in.


    ¡°Hey, are there people on the other side? We are here to participate in your sect¡¯s disciple recruitment. Please let use over.¡±


    A few short-tempered people walked over to the edge of the cliff and shouted towards the other side.


    Qin Yu looked at the other side for a moment before closing his eyes, continuing his meditative state. In his surroundings, if one were to look carefully, one could see a thinyer of frost atop the leaves. This was the effect of the Frozen Soul Miracle after a night¡¯s cultivation. Of course, this kind of small effect was far from anything useful.


    The people at the edge of the cliff continued yelling and shouting. More and more people joined them in their cacophony but it was unfortunate that even when they had yelled till their throats were sore, there wasn¡¯t even an inkling of a response from the other side.


    Facing this kind of situation, there was someone who got infuriated. That person was Big Bull.


    ¡°Hey! Are you all dead? Must be true because there¡¯s not a single breathing from over there!¡±


    Big Bull¡¯s voice was normally already quite loud, and this time his voice was also carrying his anger. So he was even louder this time. After his thunder-like shout, echoes of himself started surging back in all directions.


    Everyone jumped into the air from shock, then looked at Big Bull with shocked expressions on their faces. They were all thinking in their hearts, ¡°You motherf*cker, you¡¯re looking for death! Why are you dragging us into this? This is the Zhengyang Sect! If you talk like that are you not cursing yourself to a short life? Even if they don¡¯t take your life, you still left behind a bad impression of yourself. Who would be willing to take you in as a disciple?¡±


    There was only Big Bull who would dare speak this way, even if others had a hundred times his guts they still wouldn¡¯t dare to speak the same way.


    ¡°Brazen, who dares curse my Zhengyang Sect!? You¡¯re looking to die!¡± At that moment there was suddenly a reply from the other side, his voice suddenly crashing into them from the other side.


    Zhengyang Sect¡¯s people really came looking to apply retribution. That scared the people around Big Bull into retreating quite a few steps away from him, to draw a clear cut line between him and them.


    They all hade to enter the Zhengyang Sect. If they had an offense to their name before they even entered... one can imagine the oue.


    Thus, there was no one who wanted to be involved with him. Included amongst that list was Bai Li who had seemed to be on pretty good rtions with Big Bull the night before. That fat Bai Feng even gave him a supercilious look before walking the furthest away.


    ¡°Haha, look. As soon as I called them they replied. Incredible right?¡± Big Bull was actuallypletely ignorant of the seriousness of the situation. Unexpectedly he scratched his head, and in a satisfied manner,ughed happily.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± The group all looked at him like he was an idiot. If it wasn¡¯t that this guy was huge and had the strength to back up his image, they probably would¡¯ve tried to go over and capture him. Then they would¡¯ve given him to the Zhengyang Sect¡¯s people as a tribute.


    ¡®Hong hong hong.¡±


    Below the edge of the cliff, from the fog came ¡®hong hong¡¯ sounds. The sounds immediately attracted the attention of everyone and they all looked down into the fog.


    Seeing the thousand meter plus distance between one end of the drawbridge to the other, the people there couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock. Having this kind of natural fortress, as long as they put away the drawbridge, even if an army with thousands of men and horses were toe, they would have no way to attack the Zhengyang Sect.


    ¡°Ai, Qin Yu. What are still doing there? Let¡¯s cross the bridge.¡± Big Bull still had a bit of conscience, he remembered to call Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu once again opened his eyes then let out a breath of cold air. It seemed as if the air itself was about to freeze.


    Not only was his breath cold, his entire body gave others a very cold feeling. So much so that when he walked past through the group, they all started to shiver uncontrobly. They couldn¡¯t help but get out of his way as they stared at him with eyes filled with shock.


    ¡°Qin Yu, you¡¯re finally here. Let¡¯s cross the bridge.¡± Big Bull proimed loudly, and he was about to step onto the bridge when Qin Yu stopped him.


    ¡°Stop, why are you so rushed? There are peopleing over.¡± Qin Yu was speechless in the face of Big Bull¡¯sck of brains. He was somewhat worried due to what Big Bull had done. Would it affect his n to kill in the Zhengyang Sect?


    Before he found the person he must kill, he must conceal his strength. But this n of keeping a low-profile... just looking at Big Bull¡¯s appearance, what even is low-profile? Wanting him to be low-profile was very extremely difficult.


    Big Bull stopped after hearing that, his big eyes looked onto the other side of the bridge. It was only then that he discovered two figuresing over from the fog.


    ¡°Creak creak......¡±


    The two caused the bridge to shake softly as they walked over. This caused the bridge let out a rhythmic creaking sound.


    Their speed was very fast, and had on indignant appearances; They were very murderous-looking. It was clear that they had been infuriated by Big Bull¡¯s yell just now.


    A person that wanted to enter their sect dared to act so unbridled in front of their door, how could let this go so easily?


    Seeing the twoing over with such a murderous aura, everyone tactfully retreated even further from Big Bull. At the same time they put on deferential expressions in the direction of the bridge. It was only Qin Yu who stood close to Big Bull, his expression was cold and indifferent.


    Big Bull stood straight at their end of the bridge, with an out of the loop sort of appearance. He looked over at the people standing far away, especially that fat Bai Feng who stood the furthest. His ck face was full of puzzlement.


    ¡°Who was it just now that was being impudent!¡±


    Both of the people that came over the bridge were youngsters over the age of 20. They were both Immersion Realm cultivators, one was at the mid-stage Immersion Realm and the other was ate-stage Immersion Realm cultivator.


    Twentyish years old Immersion Realm in the mid andte stage. If this was in the outside world they would absolutely be considered elites. However, here, they were just errand boys.


    The two had not reached the end of the bridge when thete-state Immersion Realm male let out a sharp shout. The shout he let out was just like thunder. The ears of the people at the end of the bridge were all filled with a buzz, their faces bing perfect pictures of shock.


    Out of all the people here, the majority were twenty and older. However their strengths only went up to the early-stage Immersion Realm. Most of them were still Origin Realm Cultivators. As far as Bai Li, who was a peak-stage Immersion Realm cultivator, he was 30 years old and he couldn¡¯t be used as aparison to the twentyish year olds.


    These people all dared toe take part in the disciple recruitment of Zhengyang Sect. They were all people in the outside world that had pretty good strength and aptitude. Especially the few who were in the early-stage Immersion Realm, they had thought they were above everyone else. However, seeing these two men around their own age having far surpassed them already, they understood that the so called talent they had was actually just tulence.


    As such they couldn¡¯t help butment, sect disciples really were sect disciples. Their strengths were too strong. This caused them to be even more certain that they wanted to enter and obtain the sect¡¯s strength. They were even more excited about how their futures could be after getting into the sect.


    ¡°What? Are you all mute? Weren¡¯t you all very good at shouting earlier?¡± Thete-stage Immersion Realm young man let out an angry voice, he had already almost reached the end of the bridge.


    ¡°Senior disciple, don¡¯t waste your breath on them. If nobody dares to speak then we should just throw them all down the cliff.¡± Following behind him was the mid-stage Immersion Realm cultivator. His eyes were malicious and a dark and fierce cloud seemed to pass through his face.


    ¡°Senior Disciples, this has nothing to do with us. The one who was being impudent was him.¡± One of the people there couldn''t stop himself and stood out, speaking in a loud voice as he pointed at Big Bull.


    Qin Yu swept his gaze onto the person who spoke. As it turns out, it was the handsome pretty boy whom Big Bull had almost choked to death. He had always been harboring angry feelings in his heart, and now that he had a chance to make Big Bull fall, how could he possibly let go of this opportunity.


    Big Bull moved his bull-like eyes over to stare fiercely at the pretty boy, scaring him so much he took a few steps back and shouted loudly, ¡°Senior Disciples! He wants to kill me!¡±


    ¡°Such big guts.¡± Thete-stage Immersion Realm cultivator let out an explosive shout, he was already standing opposite of Big Bull. Facing Big Bull, he angrily asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I am called Big Bull.¡± Big Bull replied in a loud voice, not a bit of fear in his expression.


    ¡°Big Bull? Very good, you can be a dead bull then.¡± The male¡¯s face was full of murderous air, the air around him suddenly erupted with strength.


    ¡°This brother, calm down.¡± Qin Yu spoke in a light tone and then with a sudden charge, he quickly grabbed onto the palm that thete-stage Immersion Realm cultivator had been about to shoot out.


    The male¡¯s face changed; His imposing manner suddenly rose and he gathered his full strength in his palm, wanting to knock Qin Yu aside.


    Qin Yu¡¯s face carried a slight smile as he rigidly held onto his hand. He couldn¡¯t move at all, and that caused shock to appear in his heart. He was ate-stage Immersion Realm expert yet this youngster who doesn¡¯t even look twenty yet could rigidly hold onto him and cause him to be unable to move. What kind of strength does this youngster have? He couldn¡¯t be a peak-stage Immersion Realm cultivator right? His guess at Qin Yu¡¯s cultivation only went as high as the peak-stage Immersion Realm. As for the Transformation Stage, he could not even possibly believe that Qin Yu was a Transformation Stage expert.


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re asking to die!¡± Behind thete-stage Immersion Realm cultivator, the malicious looking mid-stage Immersion Realm cultivator rushed up, and struck down on Qin Yu cruelly.


    His hand only managed to strike down half the distance before stopping midair. His eyes became stuck on the spirit stones Qin Yu had taken out. Greedy, twinkling light seemed to spill out of his pupils.


    Qin Yu had taken out some pretty decent spirit stones with his back facing the crowd. He stuffed the spirit stones in thete-stage Immersion Realm cultivator¡¯s bosom and lightly smiled as he said, ¡°These two brothers, I am called Qin Yu. This Big Bull is my friend, his brain isn¡¯t so good so if he said anything wrong I ask you to forgive him.¡± While speaking he let go of his hand.


    It''s harder to talk back after they¡¯ve fed you, just as it''s harder to push back after you¡¯ve taken from others. Anything else wouldn¡¯t be able to move them. However, top-tier spirit stones were a temptation cultivators couldn¡¯t possibly say no to.


    ¡°Cough cough cough.¡± He coughed a few times and his angry expression slowly subsided and along with that he gave Big Bull a look, ¡°Because of your friend today, we will pardon you from death. If there¡¯s a next time don¡¯t me us for being impolite. Hmph!¡±


    After speaking, he turned around to look at all the people gathered around the end of the bridge. Then he put on an overbearing attitude before speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone. Currently there is a tribal invasion, and the chaos of war has taken over much. To have reached my Zhengyang Sect through the danger, not bad.¡±


    ¡°Let me introduce myself, I am Zhang Bao. This is my Junior Disciple Huang Yongtan. Now, everyone, follow me.¡±


    As soon as Zhang Bao finished speaking, he didn¡¯t say another pointless word and turned around and followed the malicious male over the bridge.


    ¡°Go.¡± Qin Yu called out to Big Bull, and they followed behind the two. The others finally reacted and one after another got onto the bridge, closely following behind.


    They finally had the opportunity to enter the Zhengyang Sect, the powerful and mystical Zhengyang Sect. That caused quite a few of them to be endlessly excited and their expectations to rise the same.

 Chapter 140: Void Realm

    <h4>Chapter 140: Void Realm</h4>


    The group of people followed Zhang Bao and Huang Yongyan to the middle of the drawbridge. It was surrounded by mist, giving them the feeling that they were walking on clouds. The people in the group couldn¡¯t help but rx and start to dream about how nice it would be to frequent the bridge and experience the feeling again if they could be a member of the Zhengyang sect.


    While they were daydreaming, a strong wind suddenly blew over their heads and a figure streaked through the air before swiftly disappearing into the mist.


    Someone raised their head and gaped. ¡°Goodness, was that an immortal?¡±


    Instead of using the drawbridge, the man had directly traveled through the void, which the people found to be astounding. They instantly hailed him as a god, and their eyes filled with reverence.


    Only Qin Yu and Big Bull remained calm.


    Zhang Bao and Huang Yongyan observed the group¡¯s gasps and reverent gazes with prideful expressions. Then, Huang Yongyan nced at the back of the group and exined, ¡°Just now, you saw one of our sect¡¯s three Elders, Elder Wu Xu. He is a master in the Void Realm. Being able to catch a glimpse of him today is the greatest honor of your three generations.¡±


    ¡°Void Realm? Goodness, I thought the highest realm was the Spirit Realm!¡± Someone eximed in amazement.


    Void Realm cultivators were practically figures of legend, as they could walk in the void.


    Huang Yongyan cast a contemptuous look at the man. "How ignorant. Compared to a Void Realm cultivator, what does a Spirit Realm cultivator count for? Can they walk in the void?¡±


    Beside him, Zhang Bao spoke up, "That¡¯s enough, junior brother. Let¡¯s hurry up. They are still weak, so it¡¯s normal for them to be ignorant. Their horizons will gradually broaden in the future.¡±


    "Yes, senior brother.¡± Huang Yongyan stopped talking and led the group deeper into the mist ahead.


    At the end of the drawbridge was a winding stone staircase extending so high into the mist that the end could not be seen.


    After the group jumped from the bridge onto the stone steps, a great rumble sounded and the bridge sunk into the mist, leaving only a deep and bottomless cliff behind.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhang Bao and Huang Yongyan led the way up the staircase.


    Soon, the mist above the staircase cleared to reveal several towering, majestic pces. The people gasped in amazement and admiration.


    Seemingly used to such reactions, Zhang Bao and Huang Yongyan didn¡¯t stop and continued to lead the group to a rtively small pce.


    When they arrived at the pce, Qin Yu and the rest of the group found that most of the rooms inside were packed with others who wanted to join the sect.


    "Here we are. This is where you will live." Zhang Bao stopped in front of an area inside the pce. "There are many rooms here. Pick a room, then go to Yingxin Hall to register your name and get a paiza. We will be formally assessing new disciples in three days.¡±


    "Brother Zhang, what will the assessment consist of?" Someone couldn¡¯t resist asking.


    "Why are you asking so many questions? You¡¯ll know when it¡¯s time." Huang Yongyan interrupted with a gloomy expression, frightening the man into shutting up, shivering, and retreating.


    ¡°Junior brother Huang is right,¡± Zhang Bao said. Then, his tone suddenly turned solemn. "I want to remind everyone to think carefully about whether or not you want to partake in the assessment. Of course, passing the assessment and bing a disciple of the Zhengyang sect will bring you great honor, but if you don''t pass the assessment, the consequences could be as terrible as death.¡±


    The word ¡°death¡± left their hearts trembling. None of them had expected the consequences to be so severe.


    Seeing some of their expressions change, Huang Yongyan showed a contemptuous sneer. ¡°Those who are afraid of death yet seek to join the Zhengyang sect should just screw off early. How ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Junior brother, let¡¯s go. Let them have some time to think it through,¡± Zhang Bao said before leaving.


    Huang Yongyan swept his dark gaze over the group onest time. His gaze stayed on Qin Yu for a longer moment, and a sinister smile shed across his face. Then he quickly turned around and followed Zhang Bao out.


    As the group of people watched them leave, their previous feelings of yearning and excitement were reced with heaviness. They wanted to be disciples of the great Zhengyang sect, but none of them wanted to die.


    Qin Yu and Big Bull were still calm. As soon as Zhang Bao and Huang Yongyan left, Qin Yu moved toward one of the more remote rooms. He needed a quiet ce.


    "Hey, Qin Yu, wait for me!" Big Bull hurriedly caught up, and as he moved, he couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Bai Feng, the fat woman. Unfortunately, she ignored him.


    Although the room chosen by Qin Yu was rtively remote, it was very spacious and clean. He was satisfied.


    "Qin Yu, why did you choose such a remote room? Can we go live near the others instead?" Big Bull asked as he followed him into the room. He did not understand Qin Yu¡¯s choice.


    Qin Yu smiled disapprovingly. "Then you can go and squeeze in with them.¡±


    "Okay then, you said it yourself! I¡¯m going now." After saying that, Big Bull actually turned around and made to leave, frustrating Qin Yu so much that he wanted to give therge man a violent kick. This stupid bull was still yearning for that fat woman.


    "Oh, right." When he reached the door, Big Bull suddenly turned around and asked Qin Yu in wide-eyed astonishment, "Qin Yu, you are clearly in the early stage of the Transformation Realm. Why does it suddenly show that you¡¯re in the early Origin Realm, two realms lower?¡±


    He had noticed it when they were on the bridge, but he couldn¡¯t ask that time.


    ¡°Simple. I hid my aura,¡± Qin Yu answered.


    "But why? Isn¡¯t it better to be strong? Others will be afraid of you." Big Bull¡¯s face was filled with confusion.


    Qin Yu walked over to him with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to hide your true strength sometimes, Big Bull. For example, if you meet an enemy in the early stage, would you care about him?"


    "Of course not, I can p them to death with one blow!¡± He answered loudly.


    "But what if that person was actually in the Transformation Realm? When you don''t take him seriously and he suddenly reveals his real strength and deals you a lethal blow?" After exining that, he stared at Big Bull quietly and let him think for himself.


    Big Bull was stunned. He grabbed the back of his head with his big hand and soon understood, "Oh, I see now! So there are such benefits... That sounds fun, you should teach me that!¡±


    Qin Yu shook his head. "Not now. I¡¯ll teach you when I have time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle backter then. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Big Bull wasn¡¯t worried and quickly left the room, afraid that if he went toote, he would miss getting a room near the Bai siblings.


    ...


    After everyone had chosen their own rooms and rested for an hour, Qin Yu decided it was time to go register for the assessment for new disciples.


    In order to get revenge, he had to first be a member of the Zhengyang sect and further stay in the sect. Of course, his top priority was finding Qing Yun, who had arrived a step before them. Maybe he could ask and find some information about her registration in Yingxin Hall.


    Tap, tap, tap...


    Right as he was about to go out, knocking sounds resounded from the other side of the door. At first he assumed it was Big Bull, but then he realized the aura wasn¡¯t right. If it wasn¡¯t Big Bull, then who could it be?


    He opened the door and was surprised to see that it was Huang Yongyan, the gloomy man from before.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± He was wearing a gloomy and diforting smile on his face.


    Qin Yu wasn¡¯t fond of seemingly sinister and malicious people like him, so he responded coldly, ¡±You need something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Huang Yongyang nodded.


    Qin Yu hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡±Come in.¡±


    Without any further courtesy, he stepped in and closed the door with the back of his head, then he locked it.


    Seeing him lock the door, Qin Yu frowned. What was this man thinking? In broad daylight, not only did he close the door but he also locked it. Was Huang Yongyan nning to vite him? He wasn¡¯t a female though...


    When his thoughts reached this point, Qin Yu felt both disgusted and cold.


    "What''s your name?" Huang Yongyan asked.


    "Qin Yu. Is something wrong?" Qin Yu''s expression was indifferent, unlike the reverence the other neers had shown.


    "Qin Yu? Good name. The ring on your finger is a storage ring, isn¡¯t it?¡± Huang Yongyan''s eyes were fixed on the ring on his finger, and the greed in his eyes waspletely undisguised.


    He had seen Qin Yu bribe Zhang Bao with several spirit stones from his ring earlier and had the idea of robbing him right there and then.


    Storage rings are precious treasures. Even in the Zhengyang sect, only the masters above the Spirit Realm qualified for one. How could Qin Yu, a mere neer, be allowed to own one?


    Moreover, Huang Yongyan could tell that there were likely even more spirit stones in the ring, and that only made his eyes burn hotter. If he didn''t take the ring for himself, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. So, he came to Qin Yu¡¯s door.


    Qin Yu had met countless types of people. When he saw Huang Yongyan''s greedy gaze on his storage room, how could he not understand what this fellow was wanting to do?


    "Yes, you want it?" He asked, but on the inside, he was sneering.


    "Uh." Huang Yonygang was momentarily dumbfounded. He didn''t expect Qin Yu to offer it up directly.


    "Qin Yu, a storage ring is a rare treasure. Naturally, anyone who sees it would want it. Of course, I won¡¯t have you give it to me for free." He didn¡¯t beat around the bush either. "As long as you give me the ring, I promise to let you pass the assessment smoothly and be an honored formal disciple of the Zhengyang sect.¡±


    "And if I reject?" Qin Yu revealed a disdainful sneer.


    Help on the assessment? Even without any help, he would be able to pass it with ease.


    "Reject?¡± Huang Yongyan harrumphed as his expression turned dark, and murderous intent burst from his eyes.

 Chapter 141 Qing Yun’s Whereabouts

    <h4>Chapter 141 Qing Yun¡¯s Whereabouts</h4>


    Qin Yu naturally saw that Huang Yongyan nned to snatch the ring on his finger. He inevitably sneered coldly in his heart, he really treated Qin Yu as someone he could easily trample upon.


    Since this was the case, Laozi should just return the favor.


    Thinking up to here, Qin Yu put on an apologetic face, ¡°Senior Disciple Huang, don¡¯t be angry. I can give you my ring. However, I have a condition.¡±


    Huang Yongyan was already ready to snatch his ring when he heard him speak, and immediately his expression calmed down. Laughing evilly, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so tactful, what¡¯s your condition? If I am able to do it I will definitely satisfy you. But Laozi has to say this first: If it¡¯s something I am unable to do, don¡¯t even say it.


    His words were very tyrannical, but the idea was clear. No matter what, today, Qin Yu¡¯s ring was going to be his.


    ¡°Mu Yang and Lu Meihong, do you know these two?¡± Qin Yu wore a slight smile on his face, his expression calm as he asked.


    Hearing these two names, Huang Yongyan¡¯s eyebrows shook. His heart went ¡®ge deng¡¯, ¡°You... do you know them?¡±


    Qin Yu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know them, I just have a matter that needs me to find them, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Huang Yongyan let out a breath of air. As long as he didn¡¯t know them. If Qin Yu was familiar with these two, and the fact that he hade to snatch Qin Yu¡¯s things were to get to these two¡¯s ears, he would definitely have to taste the consequences.


    "If you aren¡¯t familiar with them why didn¡¯t you say that earlier.¡± Huang Yongyan was feeling very resentful as he spoke, ¡°Whatever you¡¯re looking for them, I¡¯m toozy to care about. However I do have to remind you, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t provoke them. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡±


    Qin Yu intentionally put on a shocked face, ¡°Are they really strong?¡±


    ¡°Heng.¡± Huang Yongyan looked at Qin Yu and let out a despising smile, ¡°At least a hundred times stronger than you. Both of them are twenty two years yet they¡¯re already Transformation Stage experts. Do you think that¡¯s strong or not? Killing you would be easier than squashing an ant. In addition, the force backing them could easily extinguish your family.¡±


    ¡°Their backing is so strong?¡± Qin Yu asked.


    He didn¡¯t really care about their trifling Transformation Realm strength, what he cared about was the strength of the force behind them.


    Normally if someone were to ask him about this, Huang Yongyan would be toozy to reply. Who in the entire Zhengyang Sect wouldn¡¯t know the identity of Mu Yang and Lu Meihong? It was only the neers who¡¯d be uninformed.


    However, upon seeing the ring on Qin Yu¡¯s finger, he patiently started exining.


    ¡°My Zhengyang Sect has three Sect Protector Elders which are all super experts of the void realm. Below them is the Sect Master, a peak Spirit Realm expert. Below the Sect Master is the five Elders. Lu Meihong¡¯s father is ranked second out of the five elders, Lu Younian. As ate-stage Spirit Realm expert, he has an extraordinary status within the Zhengyang Sect.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yang is Lu Younian¡¯s most talented disciple, ranked third amongst the younger generation. He¡¯s very close to Lu Meihong, and in addition to the fact that they¡¯re basically a couple already, Lu Younian treats him like a son-inw. That¡¯s why, within Zhengyang Sect, even if it¡¯s one of the five Elders, they would give these two some face in consideration of Lu Younian.¡±


    Upon hearing Huang Yongyan¡¯s exnation, Qin Yu¡¯s eyebrows scrunched up tightly. He never would have thought that these two cheaters would have such a strong background.


    With his current strength, dealing with a Late-stage Spirit Realm expert had fundamentally no chance of sess. Even if he were to use the same tactic that he had used to deal with Qin Yuan it would be useless.


    Qin Yuandao at the time had just broken through to the Spirit Realm not long ago so his strength was not stable. As such he wasn¡¯t able to disy the true strength of a Spirit Realm expert.


    Seeing that Qin Yu¡¯s eyebrows scrunched up so deeply, Huang Yongyan used a cryptic tone to ask, ¡°Is there anything else you want to know about their situation? I can tell you.¡±


    ¡°Huuu, that¡¯s enough.¡± Qin Yu exhaled and his expression became calm once more. Then with a light smile he said, ¡°I have one more thing to ask, if you¡¯ve know about someone. Their name is Qing Yun and she¡¯s also new here. I don¡¯t know if you have some recollection of her?¡±


    ¡°Qing Yun?¡± Huang Yongyan¡¯s eyebrows jumped, as if he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Are you talking about the young girl with an extremely cold temperament and who was wearing all ck?¡±


    Qin Yu was ted, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve asked the right person.¡± Huang Yongyan replied in a pleased manner, ¡°She arrived yesterday, and it was also me and Senior Disciple Zhang that brought her over the bridge. That unforgettable beauty is something I¡¯ve never seen in my life. Any man who sees her would definitely remember her.¡±


    Towards these words of Huang Yongyan, Qin Yu held no doubt whatsoever. Hepletely believed that Qing Yun had that much charm.


    ¡°Since you said it like that, you should know where she currently is right?¡± Qin Yu urgently asked, right now he would first find Qing Yung before considering anything else.


    However Huang Yongtan answered his question with another question, ¡°What rtionship does she have with you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re lovers.¡± Qin Yu did not try to avoid the question at all as he answered boldly.


    ¡°Hmph, lovers. You might as well forget about her.¡± Huang Yongyan said disdainfully.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡¯ Qin Yu let out a confused expression.


    ¡°The first ranked in the younger generation, Wu Potian[1] has already taken a fancy to her. He directly let her advance to a disciple. She didn¡¯t even need to participate in the entrance examination.¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s heart froze for a moment. Wu Potian, what an aggressive name. Was that supposed to be cool?


    ¡°Let¡¯s first not talk about how you can¡¯t even offend Wu Potian, just considering the gap between you and Qing Yun¡¯s identities; Just like the distance between heaven and the earth...¡± Huang Yongyan continued, ¡°Her future is boundless while you still have to go through the disciple entrance examination. Whether or not you can pass the examination is unknown but even if you do you¡¯d only be a lowly outer disciple. You¡¯d only be able to look up to her if you stood in front of her, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to carry her shoes.¡±


    As Huang Yongyan spoke his gaze that rested upon Qin Yu became more and more filled with despise.


    ¡°Humph.¡± The slight smile on Qin Yu¡¯s face turned into a cold smile. On his face an even more disdainful and contemptuous look appeared. Compared to his attitude before, they were likepletely different people.


    ¡°Wu Potian, is he strong?¡±


    Hearing Qin Yu¡¯s disdainful tone and seeing his contemptuous attitude, Huang Yongyan spoke in a despising voice, ¡°He¡¯s a million times stronger than you. If youpare yourself you¡¯ll only be able to live under him your entire life.¡±


    ¡°Twenty five year old peak-stage Transformation Realm. The three Sect Protector Elders in the Void Realm have all taken him as a disciple. It¡¯s estimated he should breakthrough to the Spirit Realm before he turns 30. When that happens he¡¯ll be the youngest Spirit Realm Expert in the history of Zhengyang Sect. He¡¯s going to make history within Zhengyang Sect. What can you do?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t hold himself back from talking. A 30 year old Spirit Realm Expert was truly terrifying. A genius amongst geniuses. Only sects have the ability to cultivate this kind of genius. However, to Qin Yu, this much wasn¡¯t worthy of much attention. A Spirit Realm Expert? He didn¡¯t even need 30 years.


    ¡°What I can do you don¡¯t need to worry about. Now all you need to do is tell me where Qing Yun is and that¡¯s enough.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s tone suddenly became cold and he let out thin streams of cold air to suppress him.


    This change in attitude caused Huang Yongyan to be out of sorts, and then anger appeared on his face, ¡°You can only do as I say! Kneel down and lick my shoes, hahaha......¡± After saying that he let out an arrogantugh.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Qin Yu snarled, his person brimming with a tyrannical aura.


    Huang Yongyan was momentarily dumbstruck. He never would have thought that an insignificant neer would dare say ¡®Get lost!¡± to an official disciple of Zhengyang Sect like him.


    ¡°What did you say? You dare tellozi to get lost?¡± He returned a sentence in disbelief.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Qin Yu once again spit out the words ¡®Get lost¡¯, and this time he was even louder and even more overbearing.


    Huang Yongyan was gnashing his teeth in anger when his eyes let out an ominous glint, ¡°F*cker, you were ying withozi eh? You never nned on handing over the ring.¡±


    ¡°Hah. You only figured it out now. Dumb idiot.¡± Qin Yu sneered.


    ¡°Hahaha.......¡± Huang Yongyan made an angry smile, ¡°Very good, I didn¡¯t want to kill before, but since you¡¯re asking to die let me fulfill your request! Go die!¡±


    In the midst of talking, Huang Yongyan suddenly shot his hand out, like a w. He aimed at Qin Yu¡¯s throat with ferocity, he wanted to strangle Qin Yu to death.


    However, in the next moment, a strange scene appeared. Someone was being strangled, but the one being strangled wasn¡¯t Qin Yu, instead it was Qin Yu strangling his neck. He was too slow and Qin Yu was a step faster than him at strangling the other.


    Qin Yu¡¯s hand was like iron pincers grabbing onto Huang Yongyan¡¯s neck and hoisting him up, causing his legs to leave the ground.


    ¡°Kakaka.....¡± Huang Yongyan stared at Qin Yu eyes wide with rm. Struggling to talk, he said, ¡°You, you¡¯re at the Immersion Realm.¡±


    ¡°Now you know, unfortunately it¡¯s toote.¡± Qin Yuughed evilly, and his grip grew tighter. Then he asked again in a ruthless manner, ¡°Now tell me, where is Qing Yun? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t-don¡¯t kill me!.. I-I¡¯ll speak..... She¡¯s in the Qingfeng Pce.¡± Now, Huang Yongyan dared not hold back his words.


    ¡°Very good, now you can die.¡± Qin Yu let out another evil smile.


    ¡°No... no..... I¡¯ve told you everything, you can¡¯t kill me!.... You can¡¯t go back on your words.¡± Huang Yongyan was both frightened and nervous, beads of sweat started popping out on his forehead.


    ¡°Ha, did I say that I won¡¯t kill you after you speak?¡± Qin Yu jeered, ¡°You really are an idiot. Die!¡±


    ¡°Nooo!¡± Huang Yongyan let out a scream, but his scream was cut short with the sound of the bones in his throat shattering. Soon after, his head dropped to the side, his eyes that were as wide as marbles were filled with irreconcbility as he breathed hisst.


    ¡®Peng¡¯, Qin Yu threw his corpse down. His lips curled into a cold smile, ¡°You came looking for death so you can¡¯t meozi.¡±


    ¡®Peng peng peng.....¡±


    Exactly at that moment someone started knocking urgently at the door.


    Qin Yu was startled. He quickly picked up the corpse and put it into his space ring. He can¡¯t let anyone see the corpse, thus he could only temporarily keep the corpse in his ring. Later he would find a ce to throw it away.


    ¡°Qin Yu, quickly open the door.¡± From outside came Big Bull¡¯s forthright voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Qin Yu walked over and opened the door, and Big Bull¡¯s huge frame took up the entirety of the door, basicallypletely blocking up the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡¯ Qin Yu coldly asked, this guy really came at an annoying time.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say to join the disciple entrance examination three dayster we needed to register and receive entrance slips? Me and the Bai family¡¯s brother and sister are prepared to participate in the examination. We need to go to the New Disciple Pce to register, are you going too?¡± Big Bull blurted out a reply.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go. Let¡¯s go. Hey, go to the side a little.¡± Qin Yu pushed Big Bull¡¯s huge body to the side, and stepped out.


    ¡°Yi? That¡¯s weird, howe it¡¯s just you?¡± Big Bull suddenly seemed to remember something as he shouted loudly, ¡°Just now I saw the one surnamed Huang go into your room. Where¡¯d he go?¡±


    The color of Qin Yu¡¯s face changed, this stupid cow, he really wanted to stomp him to death.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Qin. Where¡¯s Senior Disciple Huang? If he were to bring us over that¡¯d be even better.¡± Bai Li walked over, causing Qin Yu¡¯s facial expression to be even worse.


    [1] Wu Potian: Lol if I were to trante his name I¡¯d trante it to: Sky Shattering Might.

 Chapter 142 Killing to Prevent Leaking of Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 142 Killing to Prevent Leaking of Secrets</h4>


    Facing the two¡¯s inquiries, Qin Yu could only put on a show, ¡°He left a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°He left? That¡¯s not right. Just now I didn¡¯t see himing out.¡± Big Bull scratched the back of his head, his face covered with doubt, ¡°My eyes and senses have always been very good, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have discovered him ah?¡±


    Qin Yu really wanted to strangle Big Bull.


    ¡°He left already and that¡¯s that. Don¡¯t say so much nonsense.¡± Qin Yu unhappily shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t we need to go register? Are we going or not?¡±


    ¡°Going, of course I want to go.¡± Big Bull hastily replied loudly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry along.¡± After saying this much Qin Yu pushed aside Big Bull, and focused on the road he was walking down. Bai Li and Big Bull could only follow after his footsteps.


    What caused Qin Yu to have some hesitation was the fact that all the people they came with had already registered. Not a single one cowered away. They had all suffered through adversity and spent much energy to arrive just for the sake of entering Zhengyang Sect as a disciple. None of them were willing to give up before they even tried. The unreconciled feelings they¡¯d feel if they were to give up aside, they would also lose face amongst their peers.


    After registering and receiving their entrance slips they would use them three dayster to enter the entrance examination. ¡°Big Bull, you guys go back first, I¡¯ll go take a walk.¡± Spoke to Big Bull after receiving the slips, and leaving the New Disciples Pce.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect! I also wanted to take a look around. Why don¡¯t we call the Bai family¡¯s brother and sister and we can all walk around together?¡± Big Bull proposed an idea.


    ¡°Roll!¡± Qin Yu let out an impatient low voice, causing Big Bull to be unable to make head or tail of what was going on.


    Big Bull nkly stared at Qin Yu, his dark face showed that he waspletely at a loss, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Qin Yu bitterly smiled as he shook his head, ¡°Big Bull, that fat girl doesn¡¯t suit you. Don¡¯t keep on thinking about her.


    Big Bull looked at Qin Yu¡¯s distant silhouette. He was depressed as he whispered, ¡°I like Miss Bai, why is Qin Yu unhappy? Could it be that he also likes Miss Bai? But I snatched her first so he¡¯s unhappy?¡±


    If Qin Yu were to hear him, he might just jump down a mountain to his death.


    ¡°Brother Big Bull, what¡¯s wrong with your brother, Qin Yu? He looks very unhappy?¡± The Bai family¡¯s Bai Li and Bai Feng walked over and it was Bai Li who opened his mouth to ask.


    Big Bull quickly recovered his spirits, and his face his trademark honest smile appeared, ¡°Hehe, It¡¯s nothing. He just doesn¡¯t want me to follow him. This way is perfect as well, Older Brother Bai, Miss Bai, let¡¯s go take a look around. We can also get familiar with the surroundings.¡±


    ¡°En. Alright.¡± Bai Li cheerfully agreed.


    Bai Li agreed, but beside him, Bai Feng¡¯s expression was full of unwillingness. If it wasn¡¯t for Bai Li who had warned her that Big Bull was an expert, she wouldn¡¯t have been pulled along.


    The examination in three days was going to be full of danger; their lives might even be in danger. If they could bring along an expert, why not? That is to say, Big Bull¡¯s foolish and dim-witted appearance was the easiest to use. However, Bai Li was somewhat afraid of Qin Yu. He couldn¡¯t see through Qin Yu¡¯s profoundness.


    ¡°Younger Sister Feng, let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Li pulled Bai Feng and gave her a look. Only with this did Bai Feng forced herself to follow the two.


    The three of them had just stepped onto a mountain road when they saw that there were a few people at the side also going up the road. Bai Feng immediately stopped moving. She put on the kingdom-toppling smile of a beauty, faced one of them and said, ¡°Young Master Dongfang. Are you all also here to take a walk around?¡±


    Big Bull and Bai Li turned to look. Big Bull recognized him, he was the pretty boy that he almost strangledst night. Bai Feng seemed to be very interested in this gigolo, which caused Big Bull to feel very unhappy.


    The pretty boy was called Dongfang Jing, a very feminine sounding name.


    Dongfang Jing looked over at Bai Feng and saw Big Bull. His white face immediately turned gloomy. Following which, he didn¡¯t bother to reply to Bai Feng and turned around to whisper to the wax-yellow faced man next to him, ¡°Big Brother, it was that dark-skinned bastard that bullied me. Last night I almost died in his hands and I almost didn¡¯t have the chance to meet you in this life.¡±


    When the waxen yellow faced man heard this, his gloomy gaze immediately fell onto Big Bull. But when he felt how strong Big Bull was from his aura, his eyebrows scrunched up.


    Young Master Dongfang, why don¡¯t we go together. The more people the merrier.¡± Upon seeing that she had been ignored by Dongfang Jing, she stuck her face out towards Dongfang Jing to invite them.


    Dongfang Jing didn¡¯t have any interest in that fat girl, and even felt some disgust. Naturally he didn¡¯t want to go together with her. He was just about to refuse when the wax-yellow male beside him whispered to him, ¡°Agree with her, we will go together with them.¡±


    Dongfang Jing was stunned, he whispered confusedly, ¡°Big Brother, why are we going together with them?¡±


    ¡°That big ck guy isn¡¯t normal at all. If we go with them we can have a greater understanding. At the same time we can look for an opportunity to get rid of him to get revenge for you.¡± The wax-yellow male exined in a low voice.


    As soon as Dongfang Jing heard that it was for the sake of getting revenge for him, all his retorts disappeared. He immediately turned around to face Bai Feng, ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Gugu.... That¡¯s great!¡± Bai Feng was extremely excited as she ran to Dongfang Jing¡¯s side, her fat face was smiling so much that her fat started to tremble. Upon seeing this, Dongfang Jing was very disgusted, but for the sake of revenge, he endured.


    ¡°Young Master Dongfang, let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Feng didn¡¯t see the disgust Dongfang Jing felt towards her. She still happily sent him an enthusiastic invitation.


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go.¡± Dongfang Jing struggled to push down the disgust he felt as he nodded.


    Soon after, Dongfang Jing andpany joined Big Bull and their numbers grew to seven. Together they walked up the mountain.


    ......


    On the other side of the mountain road, Qin Yu walked through a remote area. It was with difficulty that he found a mountain stream. Looking around and seeing no-one, he took Huang Yongyan¡¯s corpse out of his space ring and threw him down the misty, foggy mountain stream. The stream went so far down that there wasn¡¯t even any echoes.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there throwing random things?¡± A voice suddenly appeared, causing Qin Yu to jump in fright. Even deep within the forest there was still someone who discovered him.


    Qin Yu quickly turned around to a fat and skinny figure. Both of them were wearing Zhengyang Sect¡¯s disciple uniform. They were charging over to where he was with anger.


    Qin Yu¡¯s face curled into a brilliant, yet harmless smile. However, in his heart waves of killing intent flooded out. In order to avoid a troublesome situation, these two must be killed to keep the secret to himself.


    Both of them very quickly ran over in front of Qin Yu. The fat guy pointed his finger at Qin Yu as he yelled, ¡°What did you just throw away?! Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re not allowed to throw things randomly here?¡±


    Fortunately they only saw that Qin Yu had thrown something down, they didn¡¯t know that what Qin Yu had thrown down was Huang Yongyan¡¯s corpse. ¡°Eh? I¡¯m sorry, Senior Disciples, I¡¯m new here. I didn¡¯t know the rules........¡± Qin Yu put on the appearance of a neer that had been scared witless.


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense, what did you throw down just now?¡± The skinny one cut off Qin Yu with a loud voice. His lungs were surprisingly much bigger than the fat ones. His expression was also much more cruel.


    ¡°No-nothing. It was just some dirty clothes.¡± Qin Yu tried to exin with a trembling voice, ¡°We traveled a thousand li to hurry here... we were rushing so we didn¡¯t have the chance to wash our clothes. When we arrived, we changed clothes... we didn¡¯t know how to deal with the dirty clothes so I just threw- I just threw them.¡±


    ¡°You swine head! Don¡¯t you know you should go wash the clothes?¡± The skinny one cursed maliciously.


    Qin Yu had a slight smile on face, his heart got colder. Anyone who dared to curse him as swine had never lived past the day.


    ¡°Junior Disciple, don¡¯t say so much to him. Take him to the Punishment Hall to have him punished. Even though we know he¡¯s new, having a taste of the rod is a must.¡± The fatter oneughed evilly.


    ¡°Hmph hmph. Let¡¯s go.¡± The skinny one shouted, his hand wing out to grab onto Qin Yu¡¯s shoulder. He wanted to use strength to drag Qin Yu along. However, Qin Yu still stood there unmoving.


    ¡°You?¡± The skinny one was startled, his facial expression changing in an instant.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The fatty walked over, confused as to what happened.


    Now, both of them were very close to Qin Yu. It was the most optimal time to make a move. Qin Yu¡¯s small smile suddenly turned into a grim smile as both of his hands abruptly charged out. They seem to have turned into iron pincers as he strangled their necks.


    Both of them were greatly rmed. The skinny one, who was close to Qin Yu, wanted to resist but unfortunately he was just an Immersion Realm cultivator. In the hands of a Transformation Realm Expert like Qin Yu, he had no chance of struggling at all.


    Qin Yu used strength and a crisp, ¡®kacha¡¯, resounded through the air. The skinny one¡¯s neck had been broken. Following which, Qin Yu flung his arm and a tragedy urred. Just like with Huang Yongyan, his corpse fell disappeared into the mist and once again, there wasn¡¯t any echoes.


    ¡°Junior..... Junior Disciple.........¡± The fatty was being strangled by Qin Yu. His throat was thicker so he wasn¡¯t as quick to die. However, he quickly suffocated.


    His face no longer held any of his previous viciousness. His face held only terror, and that was all that was on his face, terror. He never would¡¯ve thought that Qin Yu who had looked like an Origin Realm cultivator, would turn out to be a Transformation Realm expert.


    Immersion Realm cultivators, in front of Transformation Realm experts, were unable to even withstand a single blow.


    ¡°You... who in the world.... Are you?¡± He could still force out a strenuous low, raspy voice. This was Qin Yu¡¯s intention, to let him be able to speak, but not very loudly.


    ¡°Who I am is not important. What¡¯s important is do you want to live or die?¡± Qin Yu had turned from the previous harmless youth into this cruel and vicious evil wolf. His gaze he shot at the fatty caused him to quickly fall into a bottomless of abyss of fear.


    ¡°I want to live, I want to live! Don-Don¡¯t kill me!¡± On the face of the fattyrge beads of sweat started rolling down his forehead, his originally ruddy face had turned pale white like paper.


    ¡°Tell me, where is the Qing Feng Pce?¡± Qin Yu asked very fiercely.


    Huang Yongyan had told Qin Yu about the Qing Feng Pce, that Qing Yun was there. Just now he had killed Huang Yongyan too quickly, he forgot to ask where the Qing Feng Pce was located at. Fortunately now someone had sent themselves to his doorstep to offer information.


    Hearing the three words Qing Feng Pce, the fatty¡¯s face turned even paler, ¡°Yo-you, what do you want to do there? That isn¡¯t a ce we can go to.......¡±


    ¡°Shut up with your nonsense. You just need to tell me where it is.¡± Qin Yu made a low shout.


    ¡°Qing Feng Pce is further up Tiantai Mountain. It is our Zhengyang Sect¡¯s most sacred ce. Ordinary people do not have the qualifications to enter, and we outer disciples have even less qualifications to enter. I¡¯ve been in the Zhengyang Sect for almost ten years but I''ve never been there.... So I c-ca-can¡¯t tell you where it is exactly.¡±


    When the fatty got thetter half of his words he started to tremble even more uncontrobly. He was terrified that if he said that he didn¡¯t know, Qin Yu would immediately strangle him to death and then throw him down the stream as well.


    ¡°However, if you really want to know, you can go ask an inner disciple. A lot of them have had the opportunity to go there.¡±


    The fatty was afraid Qin Yu would get angry so he hastily followed up with a few more words.


    "Where are the inner disciples?¡± Qin Yu quickly asked.


    ¡°The inner disciples live separately from us, they live at the foot of Tiantai. If we want to go to Tiantai we have to pass through where they live......¡± Speaking up to here, the fatty had to open his mouth wide to pant deeply. He almost couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°How do I get to the inner sect?¡± Qin Yu didn¡¯t care if he lived or died as he continued interrogating.


    ¡°If you want to go to the inner sect you must be outer sect manager. Otherwise you need to get one of the outer sect elders to bring you in. Otherwise, we ca-can¡¯t en-enter.¡±

 Chapter 143 The Matters of the World are Hard to Guess

    <h4>Chapter 143 The Matters of the World are Hard to Guess</h4>


    Unedited. Will be reced with edited copy by tomorrow.


    Hearing the fatty¡¯s exnation, Qin Yu started thinking. Seems like he must be a famous inner disciple in order to have the opportunity to enter the Qing Feng Pce. Thinkin up to here, he asked in a low tone, ¡°How does one be an inner sect disciple?¡±


    ¡°Cough cough cough.....¡± The fatty was being strangled so strongly he couldn¡¯t reply, he could only cough fiercely. Qin Yu had no choice but to loosen his hand, to let him breathe.


    ¡°Huhuhu.....¡± The fatty gasped for air for a while before recovering. Then he replied, ¡°Of course this is difficult, but those who are strong have a chance. Every year the sect will hold apetition amongst all disciples. Participating in thepetition will determine your ranking and status. When the timees, outer sect disciples can challenge inner sect disciples. As long as they can defeat three inner sect disciples then they can directly ascend to an inner sect disciple.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s another opportunity to ascend, but this opportunity is very uncertain. If there¡¯s an inner sect disciple that takes a fancy to you, you can directly before an inner sect disciple. Just like yesterday, the one called Qing Yun was directly pulled into bing an inner sect disciple by the first ranked Wu Potian.


    It seems like the effects of Qing Yun directly bing an inner sect disciple were quite prominent, there were so many people that knew about it. A lot of people were jealous and envious to no end.


    ¡°I-I said everything. You can let me go.¡± The fatty spoke very naively.


    Qin Yu smiled. But it was a dangerous smile, causing the fatty¡¯s heart to jump in trepidation, ¡°If I were to let you go. Would you tell anyone about me killing yourpanion and throwing him down the mountain stream?¡±


    ¡°This...... no... nono... I won¡¯t! I definitely won¡¯t. I swear!¡± The The fatty suddenly responded, hastily spitting out a poisonous oath, ¡°If I were to say anything, I won¡¯t die an easy death.¡±


    ¡°Hey hey. Just now you hesitated to sell yourself out. So I¡¯ll be more at ease if you just died.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s handed tightened all of a sudden.


    ¡°No-- Kakaka....¡± The fatty was toote in letting out a shout and the sound of his neck shattering suddenly resounded. Soon after his fate was the same as the ones before him, the same as Huang Yongyan and the skinny guy. His corpse was thrown down with the stream and it quickly disappeared into the mist.


    After throwing the corpse down, Qin Yu didn¡¯t stay much longer. He was afraid that more problems would crop up as he stayed, so he rapidly left the area and quickly arrived back to his residence.


    Three days. After three days he could participate in the disciple entrance examination. After he became a disciple of the sect then he would a way to be an inner sect disciple.


    These three days he must properly use to cultivate the ¡®Frozen Soul Miracle¡¯ and Secrets of Eternal Life¡¯s ¡®Refining Skin¡¯ to give himself more bargaining chips to enter the inner sect. It would also give him more of an opportunity to get revenge on Mu Yang and Lu Meihong.


    ......


    Three days of cultivation passed in the blink of an eye.


    In these three days, Qin Yu basically didn¡¯t go outside, and was constantly in cultivation.


    After a long bitter session of cultivation, the Frozen Ice Palm finally had some substance to it. ¡®Refining Skin¡¯ also had reached the minor level of sess. Normal strikes have no way of breaking his skin and thus injuring him.


    After three days, it was the day of the disciple entrance examination. On this day, in the za outside of the New Disciples Pce stood more than a thousand neers. If it wasn¡¯t for the chaos and war going on outside and Zhengyang Sect being in such a chaotic region, there would be much more in the za.


    This time, the ones in charge of the examination was one of the Great Outer Sect Elders. He was Han Yuan, a Spirit Realm expert.


    When the more than a thousand neers saw that just a random elder of the outer sect was a Spirit Realm expert, they all let out gasps at the strength of the Zhengyang Sect. One must know, in the outside world, a Spirit Realm expert was extremely rare and umon. As long as a power could produce a Spirit Realm expert, they could rise rapidly, and be a superpower.


    However, in this ce, a Spirit Realm expert was only an elder of the outer sect. If one were to casually count the number of experts at the Spirit Realm, adding on the inner sect elders, the number of Spirit Realm experts added up to ten. And if you were to add on the other people who weren¡¯t elders but were more incredible than the elders... counting them up, Zhengyang Sect had at least ten of these experts. So many Spirit Realm and higher experts, to these neers, was an absolutely terrifying thing.


    Of course, the outer sect elders were also from the inner sect. If they wanted to cultivate to the Spirit Realm in the outer sect, it was impossible. The resources and manuals in the outer sect were very limited. It was only in the inner sect where one could truly be cultivated, and this was the allure the outer sect disciples yearned to reach.


    Using people from the inner sect to be outer sect elders was also to give them a lot of control over the outer sect. Beside Han Yuan was a familiar face, Li Jiuyang. Big Bull still had themand medal that Li Jiuyang had given him.


    The medal was in Big Bull¡¯s hands. Who knew if that guy had used it the past couple of days. In any case, Qin Yu despised those kinds of things.


    Thinking of Big Bull, Qin Yu suddenly realized that he hadn¡¯t seen Big Bull in thest three days. Even now he didn¡¯t see him. Who knows what kind of ce he had run to. Hopefully nothing happened to him. That is to say, he did arrive here with him, and if something were to have happened, he wouldn¡¯t be able to face Wu Lao when he returned to Yan Mountain.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, we wee you all to the decennial disciple entrance examination of my Zhengyang Sect. I am called Han Yuan, I am the main examiner of this examination. I am very honored.......¡± Standing atop the stage, Han Yuan started his speech, and first started off pleasantries. After he was done, he started to exin the rules and requirements of the examination.


    ¡°Alright, my long-winded words will end here. Now, some people will lead you all to the ce where the examination will take ce.¡± After Han Yuan said thatst sentence, a group of people who had been prepared a long time ago raised their brightly colored banners. They faced the right side, towards a valley.


    The thousand plus people immediately started following the banners. Unhurriedly walking in the direction of the valley.


    Seeing the stream of people, Han Yuan¡¯s face curled into a strange smile, ¡°Jiuyang, what about the hunters you¡¯ve arranged? Are they all present?¡±


    He was asking Lu Jiuyang beside him.


    Li Jiuyang hesitated for a moment, a look of fear appearing on his face, ¡°Elder Han, everyone has arrived except for one person. I¡¯ve already found someone to rece him.¡±


    ¡°Short a person?¡± Han Yuan¡¯s expression sunk, ¡°Who was missing?¡±


    ¡°The missing person is a disciple called Huang Yongyan, his strength isn¡¯t too bad and he¡¯s worked with Zhang Bao to receive people. Three days ago was thest time Zhang Bao saw him. Afterwards, there hasn¡¯t been anyone who has seen him. He seems to have just disappeared. The strange thing is that there¡¯s another two outer sect disciple missing.¡± The more Li Jiuyang spoke, the more terrified he seemed to be. The three of them just unfathomably disappeared. He was an outer sect manager, but not to speak of how he couldn¡¯t find them, he couldn¡¯t even find why or how they disappeared. This was more than enough reason for him to lose his job.


    Sure enough, Han Yuan¡¯s face turned angry, ¡°Three people have disappeared, what kind of manager are you! Do you know why they disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Still-still investigating.¡± Cold sweat poured out of Li Jiuyang, ¡°I will personally investigate.¡±


    ¡°What investigate, for the time being give the responsibility to someone else. Right now your main responsibility is to conduct the examination well.¡± Han Yuan angrily interrupted Li Jiuyang, ¡°Why are you staring into space? Go do what you should be doing.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes.¡± Li Jiu Yang hastily replied, turned around to leave when he suddenly remembered something. He then hastily turned back around, ¡°Elder Han, in the examination there should be two people, one is called Qin Yu and the other is called Big Bull. A few days ago when I was returning to the mountain I met these two. Their strengths are terrifying. Hopefully elder can be more mindful of these two. It¡¯d be best if they could be your disciples, this way.........¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. Go handle your issues first.¡± Han Yuan objected to Li Jiuyang¡¯s words, it was only two new people from outside, how strong could they possibly be? Who knows if they¡¯d even be able to pass the examination. To be the disciple of an elder isn¡¯t that easy, are they worthy?


    Li Jiuyang saw Han Yuan¡¯s disdainful attitude and he was unhappy in his heart but the other¡¯s strength and position was too high. He couldn¡¯t say anything and could only put on the face of a yes-man and retreat.


    The hunters were characters they had to set up for every assessment. It was different from the hunters in the ughter Array Qin Yu had experienced before. These hunters were fixed to move only in specific areas called hunting areas and their purpose was to weed out people.


    After the neers participating in the examination finished their assignments, they would return. However they must pass through the hunting territory. After facing the interception of the hunters, those who passed would smoothly be Zhengyang Sect disciples. However, those who didn¡¯t pass could possibly be threatened with life-threatening danger.


    Of course, before they would have to enter the hunting territory, they could choose to give up.


    ording to the rules, for every hundred examinees, there would be five hunters. This time there would be more than a thousand people so Li Jiuyang arranged for fifty hunters to enter the hunting territory. They were all Immersion Realm cultivators. It could be seen that Origin Realm cultivators would have nearly no chance in this examination. Unless, of course, a heaven-defying Origin Realm cultivator appears.


    Before entering the hunting territory, Li Jiuyang first gave out orders to the fifty people he had picked out.


    ¡°Everyone listen carefully. Even though you all are called hunters, but you¡¯re not actually supposed to kill. As long as you can eliminate the weak examinees that should be enough. You can loot their belongings but don¡¯t cause life-threatening injuries......¡± Li Jiuyang gave out orders in a serious manner.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t kill people how could we be called hunters? Li Jiuyang, this really doesn¡¯t live up to expectations.¡± Suddenly a voice cut off Li Jiuyang¡¯s orders.


    Li Jiuyang very unhappily looked at the direction where the voice hade from. When he saw who the person was, he was even more unhappy in his heart. However, he could only restrain himself because the person who hade, was from the inner sect.


    In total they numbered eleven, and the one leading them was a red-faced male. He had the same surname as Li Jiuyang, he was called Li Chong. They were actually from the same vige. At first they came to Zhengyang Sect together, passed the examination and became disciple together, and both of them achieved their own agendas. They both became Zhengyang Sect managers. The difference was that one became an inner sect manager and the other an outer sect manager.


    Even though they were both managers, their status just wasn¡¯t the same. Li Chong had be an inner sect manager, and was basically a rank above Li Jiuyang. He looked down, despised and belittled Li Jiuyang at every opportunity. Thest few years their conflict never ended, and the once youths from the same vige were now basically enemies.


    ¡°This timeozi is in charge of arranging the hunters, don¡¯t tell me Li Chong wants to interfere?¡±


    Thinking up to here, Li Jiuyang¡¯s face grew much colder.


    When he saw two familiar faces amongst the group following behind Li Chong, the anger in his heart threatened to burst out. Those two followed closely behind Li Chong, one male, one female. If Qin Yu were here, he would definitely recognize them.


    The male was Li Yijian. He was once the genius of one of the four great powers of Luosang City, the Hidden Sword Manor and one of the seeded contestants in the Martial Examination. The girl was Dugu Feiyan who was also once a seeded genius of one of Luosang City¡¯s powers, the Dugu Family.


    Both of them had fought Qin Yu in the Martial Examination before, causing Li Yijian to lose a hand and Dugu Feiyan disfigured.


    However, the matters of the world were hard to guess, both of them had be inner sect disciples of Zhengyang Sect while Qin Yu was just a neer who was only about to take the entrance examination.

 Chapter 144: The Road to Death

    <h4>Chapter 144: The Road to Death</h4>


    Unedited.


    Li Yijian and Dugu Feiyan were lucky. When the Martial Examination¡¯s Illusionary Battlefield was shattered, they had both been transported to Zhengyang Sect¡¯s territory and were luckily assisted by Liu Jiuyang.


    Liu Jiuyang saw the two¡¯s foundation was pretty good and had potential so he decided to take them in and nurture them as disciples.


    The two didn¡¯t fail to live up to his expectations. With Zhengyang Sect¡¯s cultivation manuals and resources, they had already managed to cultivate to the peak of Immersion Realm in just half a year. They were only one step away from entering Transformation Realm at only twenty years old.


    Twenty years old and at the apex of Immersion Realm. Such a cultivation speed would¡¯ve made them be known as an absolute genius amongst geniuses in Luosang City. Even in the sect, they would renowned.


    Even more fortunate was that in the Sect Competitionst year, the two had defeated three inner sect disciples of Immersion Realm and sessfully entered the inner sect.


    Originally Li Jiuyang was very proud of the two, but who could¡¯ve imagined that they would immediately betray him after making it into the inner sect. They broke off all ties and went as disciples under a different teacher, but what made him even more angry, was that they actually imed he had mistreated them as their teacher. At that time, he was angered until spitting blood, wishing he could personally kill that ungrateful couple.


    Only a while after did he understand that all of was this had been secretly plotted by Li Chong. He had bribed Dugu Feiyan and Li Yijian saying that he would restore Dugu Feiyan¡¯s past beauty and give them even better cultivation resources.


    Right now, Dugu Feiyan¡¯s beauty really was restored and her cultivation was even stronger than before. However, the amount external resources could help her was finite and she ultimately still could not break through to Transformation Realm. It simply wasn¡¯t that easy.


    ¡°Li Chong, this area is under this manager¡¯s jusdrictation. I don¡¯t need you toe here to talk nonsense and even bring your shameless disciples with you. Just scram.¡± Liu Jiuyang snorted coldly, his stare icy as he looked at Li Yifeng and Dugu Feiyan standing behind Li Chong. The shameless disciples he had spoken of was naturally referring to them.


    Li Yijian and Dugu Feiyan understood the meaning in Liu Jiuyang¡¯s words, but considered it beneath them to reply. A person will seek their way up just as water seeks their way down. One should constantly strive to make progress; if you, Liu Jiuyang did not have the ability to keep them, then why wouldn¡¯t they move to be under another¡¯s tuige? Theypletely forgot about the fact that if it weren¡¯t for Liu Jiuyang, they wouldn¡¯t even be alive today.


    Li Chong ignored Li Jiuyang, a trace of disdain appearing on his fleshy red face: ¡°Li Jiuyang, please remember your status. You do not have the qualifications to act so unbridled as a manager. Could it be that you dare to disobey the sect rules?¡±


    Li Jiuyang¡¯s face turned stiff but didn¡¯t dare to re out. The sect rules state that those of the outer sect must lower their heads to those of the inner sect. He really didn¡¯t have the qualifications to shout like that at Li Chong.


    He felt helpless and frustrated as he ground his teeth with anger before easing his tone: ¡°So what did youe here for?¡±


    ¡°On the Inner Sect manager Lu¡¯s orders, I¡¯ve brought ten inner sect disciples to temper themselves in the hunting assessment.¡± Li Chong walked up to Li Jiuyang, looking down on him.


    ¡°What?¡± Li Jiuyang¡¯s face changed, ¡°The sect never had any customs like inner sect disciples participating in the hunt before. Did the Patriarch approve?¡±


    ¡°Humpth.¡± Li Chong snorted coldly, ¡°Li Jiuyang, are you saying that if it¡¯s manager Lu, you can disobey?¡±


    ¡°I.......¡± Li Jiuyang choked off. An inner sect manager¡¯s orders was not something a trifling outer sect manager could disobey.


    Li Chong felt happy watching Li Jiuyang¡¯s frustrated appearance, a smile of delight on his face: ¡°Li Jiuyang, let me tell you the truth. The ones wanting to do the hunt are manager Lu¡¯s beloved daughter Lu Meihong and disciple Mu Yang. The two of them want to y in this assessment.¡±


    ¡°y?¡± Li Jiuyang¡¯s face twitched. The grand and important new disciple assessment was actually being used by the two to y. How absurd.


    However, all the anger and indignation he felt inside was absolutely useless. Who asked them to be lucky enough to have been born with a good dad. The feelings of a trifling outer sect manager could only be forcefully repressed inside.


    But there was a bit that made him confused. Amongst the ten behind Li Chong, there was neither Lu Meihong or Mu Yang.


    ¡°Li Chong, since the two of them wanted toe y, then why can¡¯t I see them here? Could it be that you¡¯re just using their names to talk nonsense. You must know, making use of another¡¯s name is a huge crime!¡± Li Jiuyang¡¯s aura once again surged up.


    ¡°Making use of another¡¯s name...? Haha, you really have a good imagination. You think I would dare to falsify manager Lu¡¯s name? Open your sh*t eyes and take a good look at what this is.¡± Li Chong shouted as he suddenly brought out a gold tablet. This was precisely Zhengyang Sect¡¯s highest level gold tablet for the managers and engraved on it, was an eye-catching ¡®Lu¡¯ character.


    Li Jiuyang¡¯s whole body shook as his eyes fell on the gold tablet unable to say a word.


    Li Chong snorted and took back the gold tablet: ¡°Li Jiuyang, let me tell you: stop talking so much nonsense. Otherwise, you will lose your seat as a manager very soon.¡±


    ¡°He can just stop being a manager now. Get lost!¡± A young girl¡¯s voice rang through the air as everybody turned to look at a red clotheddy.


    Upon seeing her, not only did Zhengyang Sect¡¯s disciples kneel, but the two managers Li Jiuyang and Li Chong as well, showing her a respectful appearance.


    The one who hade was precisely Lu Meihong, the daughter of the manager Lu, who was ranked second of the Inner Sect¡¯s Five Great Elders. A haughty youth followed behind her- Lu Meihong¡¯s close partner and shadow.


    Lu Meihong¡¯s face was cold as she walked up to Li Jiuyang. She stared at him coldly in a manner simr to the way a queen looked down a ve, her voice icy: ¡°Li JIuyang, do you think you¡¯re very strong as an Outer Sect Manager? You even dare to treat an inner sect manager with such rudeness.¡±


    ¡°Miss, This Li doesn¡¯t dare.¡± Li Jiuyang spoke with terror.


    ¡°Is that so? Then who was it earlier that told me to scram?¡± Li Chong added in, a sinister look on his face.


    Li Jiuyang hated how he couldn¡¯t directly go up and throttle Li Chong to death. He was clearly trying to force him to ruins.


    ¡°Hehe, not bad, you really have guts huh.¡± Li Meihong continued to sneer with an expression of disdain.


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister, don¡¯t bother continuing to speak rubbish with him. Just let him scram.¡± Mu Yang walked up from behind her with a tone of disgust towards Li Jiuyang.


    ¡°Li Jiuyang, didn¡¯t you already hear? You can scream now.¡± Lu Meihong spoke curtly.


    Li Jiuyang trembled and hastily spoke, ¡°But I was personally appointed by Elder Han......¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Elder Han tomorrow personally.¡± Lu Meihong forcefully interrupted Li Jiuyang, ¡°Now I¡¯m in charge of this area and your role as an outer sect manager stops now. Very soon, you will receive a letter of your resignation.¡±


    Once Lu Meihong said that, not only did Li Jiuyang¡¯s, but all the outer sect disciples felt their hearts shudder. All of this was just because she had a powerful father. With a single sentence, an outer sect manager was disposed of without the slightest ability to resist.


    At the side, Dugu Feiyan and Liu Yijian watched this scene with relief. They were lucky to have left Li Jiuyang¡¯s tutge for Li Chong¡¯s so quickly. Otherwise, they would''ve been dragged own with Li Jiuyang, their futures ruined.


    ¡°Hehehe......¡± Li Jiuyang suddenly boomed withughter, a pratingugh that was filled with despair and anger: ¡°It¡¯s just a mere position as an outer sect manager, so what if I don¡¯t have it! Hahaha, Li Chong, you¡¯ve finally fulfilled your dream. You should be satisfied now, right? Hahaha!¡±


    Li Jiuyang continued tough madly as he left, leaving everybody only the sorrowful sight of his deste back and the echoes of his crazedughter.


    ......


    The entrance assessment this time was something no neers could imagine. Who could¡¯ve thought that due to Lu Meihong¡¯s damned ¡°meticiulous care¡± wanting to y around, countless lives with limitless potential and spirit would be damned on the road on joining the Zhengyang Sect.


    The thousand who hade had no idea of their fate in the entrance assessment as they made their way to the fog ridden valley. The valley was level and expansive, enough to hold thousands so the thousand currently inside weren¡¯t cramped at all.


    The clouds surrounded all four sides of the valley densely like a wall. Apart from the entrance they came from, there was no way out.


    Everybody was baffled. Could it be that it really was just a valley?


    The one in charge of leading this time¡¯s assessment, Han Yuan was at the front of the crowd. He bowed respectfully at the clouds above the stone wall, his voice clear: ¡±I respectfully ask the Sect Protector Elders to open the Hidden Territory Exam Room!¡±


    ¡°Hidden Territory?¡± A fire immediately lit in everybody¡¯s hearts upon hearing the two words. So it turns out the exam room was actually a hidden territory.


    A hidden territory was something all cultivators couldn¡¯t be more familiar with. It was a ce filled with treasures that could give them endless benefits if they got their hands on one. There was no way they couldn¡¯t be excited.


    Qin Yu was also in the crowd and was startled upon hearing somebody mention ¡®hidden territory¡¯. He hadn¡¯t thought that the exam room would be connected to a hidden territory.


    At this moment, his heart was filled with anticipation of getting some good treasures in the hidden territory to let him breakthrough faster. For him, the initial stage of Transformation Realm was still far too weak.


    Under everybody¡¯s anticipating and excitement, three figures appeared in the sky through the clouds and mist, floating there silently.


    Suddenly, the crowd red up, their eyes filled with fascination, respect, and zealous admiration at the three figures within the clouds and mist.


    Void Realm. The three Zhengyang Sect Protectors were famed for their Void Realm strength.


    Qin Yu frowned slightly upon seeing the three Void Realm cultivators appear. It seems like the hidden territory was special for it to require three Void Realm experts alltogether to open it. If it really was like this, then it would really be exciting. If he could break through to Spirit Realm inside, then he would definitely be able to get revenge. However, he didn¡¯t know how long he would be able to stay in the hidden territory.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    In the air, the three figures shouted in unison. Their power was astonishing to the point where the entire Zhengyang Sect could hear their voices.


    Rumble, rumble...


    A boom sound suddenly echoed, causing the valley floor to tremble with the rumbles like an earthquake.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    Countless people cried out in rm as they hurried to stabilize themselves before staring at the now split open stone wall in shock. They were utterly stunned.


    On the split open stone wallid a huge crevice that grew bigger as it continued to crack. Because of the stone wall¡¯s cracking, the two mountain peaks thatid on the two sides of the wall slowly started to be pushed apart.


    With a normal person¡¯s strength, the thought of splitting open a stone wall or moving a mountain was utterly unthinkable. However, this was done right in front of their eyes, and with only three people at that.


    This was precisely the power of a man who was a master of cultivation.


    Therefore, everybody young aspired to be a master just like them. That zealous desire burned brightly in their hearts as a spark that grew into a ze. They wished they could just rush into the crevice and enter the hidden territory to be a powerful expert with a limitless future through that one step.


    But for most of the people here, the step they took was the first to their demise.

 Chapter 145: A Monster, a Freak.

    <h4>Chapter 145: A Monster, a Freak.</h4>


    The stone wall¡¯s crack grew bigger and bigger until it formed a crackrge enough for a person to fit through.


    Once it finished, Han Yuan spoke brightly to the crowd, ¡°Now, everybody prepare well. We have only the time it takes to brew a cup of tea (15 minutes) to enter the hidden territory and the entrance in will close shortly after. Those unable to enter in that timeframe will be directly eliminated.¡±


    After that was said, the atmosphere became frenzied as the thousand hurried towards the entrance, racing to get ahead as much as possible, vanishing into the crevice in an instant.


    The ones at the back were especially frantic to get forward. They regretted choosing to stand so far back and now could only do their hardest to dash forward.


    A thousand people wasn¡¯t much, but the crevice was onlyrge enough to allow one person through at a time. Perhaps if they preserved order and entered calmly in a line, then it would be possible to allow all thousand swiftly through.


    However, there was obviously nobody to preserve order here. Han Yuan just stood to the side, indifferent as he watched them fight with their lives at risk for a chance to get inside the tiny crack without the slightest intention to help clear the chaos.


    He actually wanted them to fight to enter. Those that didn¡¯t manage to enter had no ability and was better eliminated now.


    With nobody to keep order, the situation was in chaos. Countless tried to crowd into the crevice, with nobody letting the other through. As a result, it took far longer to enter the hidden territory.


    ¡°Everybody f*ck off for Laozi!¡±


    A frantic man suddenly exploded, shouting as he began to strike with murderous intent at those around him.


    ¡°Whoever blocks me will die!¡±


    A wretched howl sounded in the crowd as blood sshed everywhere.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Sounds of killing shook the skies at the area around the entrance to the hidden territory. The stronger ones simply killed a bloody path in and charged into the gap, leaving a trail of corpses behind them.


    In an instant, the entire scene fell into chaos. The entire group of a thousand people mobbed around the entrance, engaging in bloody battle.


    Qin Yu stood at the back of the group, frowning as he watched what was happening. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart: Zhengyang Sect really was ruthless. Now, the assessment has alreadymenced.


    Qin Yu really didn¡¯t care about the assessment so he wasn¡¯t really in a rush to get in. However, he couldn¡¯t find Big Bull anywhere. He couldn¡¯t have really gotten lost right?


    ¡°Get lost, scram, everybody f*ck off for Laozi!¡±


    Suddenly, an especially loud shout sounded, ringing through the mour. Ahead, a huge, dark figure roared loudly, shaking the others into taking a step back.


    Who else could this be but Big Bull?


    Qin Yu¡¯s gaze focused on Big Bull¡¯s body that was charging forward. Following behind him were a few people, among which was the fat girl surnamed Bai, and thus, naturally Bai Li was also there.


    The Bai brother and sister following behind Big Bull he could understand. After all, this foolish cow liked that fat girl. But the strange thing was that there were a few others following behind him. Amongst them was that white faced pretty boy that Big Bull had almost strangled once.


    Obviously, this group of people treated Big Bull as a road paver.


    What kind of situation was this? When did Big Bull started mixing with that group of people?


    Qin Yu charged forward with a long stride with doubt in his mind.


    Other that Big Bull¡¯s big body, his strength could be considered terrifying amongst young people at his age. A Transformation Realm expert, yet mostte-stage Transformation Realm experts wouldn¡¯t be his opponent. How could these people possible block him. A few reckless fellows charged over wanting to rob them, however they were directly picked up by Big Bull and thrown away. Alongside with their shrieks, they were thrown to god knows where.


    Behind Big Bull¡¯s path he paved out, the group of people followed behind as if there was nobody else there. He easily ran up to the gap in the stone wall, causing Bai Li¡¯s heart to shake. When he first pulled in this naive bull, he was truly wise.


    Big Bull¡¯s boldness and power attracted the attention of the powerful elders.


    ¡°Middle of Transformation Realm?¡± The three¡¯s faces all had a trace of astonishment on them.


    In front of these Void Realm experts, Big Bull¡¯s age and cultivation waspletely seen through by them.


    A mid-stage Transformation Realm cultivator amongst the thousand neers was definitely the strongest.


    What caused these old men to be even more shocked at Big Bull¡¯s appearance that was merely twenty years old. A twenty year old Transformation Realm cultivator. Even within the Zhengyang Sect could be considered a prodigy amongst geniuses. Perhaps the only person capable of matching him was first ranked inner sect disciple Wu Potian. He was also twenty when he broke through to the mid-stage Transformation Realm.


    ¡°Hahaha, I want him that guy, don¡¯t fight with me for him.¡± Amongst the three elders, the only one without a beardughed loudly and called for him first. He stared at Big Bull acting so tyrannically below, liking him more and more.


    In Zhengyang Sect, these elders looked favorably upon those who were talented. Of course, if one wanted to be looked on favorably by them, it wasn¡¯t an easy matter by any means. They had to be one in a generation, monstrous, heaven shaking talents. Otherwise they shouldn¡¯t even think about such a thing.


    ¡°Sigh. Old Third, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve found another one you want?¡± The oldest one amongst the three, an old man with an immortal like manner to him and long white hair and beard spoke gently, ¡°Wu Shang, how many disciples have you taken now?¡±


    ¡°Replying to senior martial brother: after breaking through to Void Realm, I haven¡¯t taken a single disciple. So now, it¡¯s been about a hundred years.¡± The old man called Wu Shang chuckled in reply.


    ¡°Old Third, the one you like has pretty good strength. It¡¯s just unfortunate that he seems a little stupid.¡± At the side, thest old man with a short beard and deeply etched frown lines added in a sentence as he stared at Big Bull with a hint of pity. He was toote. But he already had a disciple, Wu Potian, under him anyways and so he didn¡¯t want to go fight Wu Shang over Big Bull.


    ¡°Second Bro Wu Xu, what stupid, this is called ¡®great intelligence may appear to be stupidity, hahaha......¡± Wu Shang continued tough in delight, ¡°That youngster already managed cultivate to such a degree outside a sect so once he bes my disciple... hehe, Second Bro, you¡¯d better tell Potian to train harder or he¡¯ll definitely be overtaken by my disciple.¡±


    ¡°Humpth, you¡¯re just boasting shamelessly.¡± Wu Shang snorted disdainfully.


    ¡°Heh......¡± The white bearded old man¡¯sugh interrupted the two, ¡°Wu Xu, Wu Shang, the two of you have both already gotten disciples. It seems like this Wu Wei should take one as well.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Wu Xu and Wu Shang were both startled as they both turned to look at the white bearded man called Wu Wei in astonishment.


    These were Zhengyang Sect¡¯s three great Void Realm Sect Protectors: Wu Shang, Wu Xu, and Wu Wei. Wu Wei was the leader, and also the strongest so it¡¯d be reasonable to say there wouldn¡¯t be any difficulty if he wanted to take a disciple. However, Wu Xu and Wu Shang both clear that from the start, their elder martial brother had never nned on taking in a disciple. Regardless of before or after he cultivated to Void Realm, he had never taken a single disciple.


    For Wu Wei to say such a thing today, how could the other two not be surprised?


    Could it be that somebody caught his eye today?


    How could that be possible? The strongest was thatrge, dark man who Wu Shang had already called dibs on. Could there actually be somebody even stronger?


    Could it be that he would ept somebody weaker than Big Bull?


    No way, their elder martial brother had always been number one so it¡¯s impossible that he would take in anybody who wasn¡¯t the absolute best.


    The two thought for a while but still couldn¡¯t figure it out. Ultimately, Wu Shang couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Eldest Martial Brother, you, you¡¯re not ying a joke right? Somebody really caught your eye?¡±


    Wu Wei nodded with a smile.


    ¡°How could that be possible? There¡¯s no really amazing talent still down there right?¡± Wu Shang and Wu Xu both held expressions of disbelief. Could it be that he found somebody at Immersion Realm he liked?


    ¡°Sigh, take a look.¡± Wu Wei continued to smile, his eyes bright as he emitted a ray pointing at a pretty looking youth dressed in ck robes below. It was Qin Yu.


    Wu Shang and Wu Xu followed his gaze to finallynd on Qin Yu.


    ¡°An Origin Realm cultivator?¡± Wu Shang was startled before immediately shouting, ¡°Senior Martial Brother, you actually favored an Origin Realm Cultivator? You...... wait, that¡¯s not right.......¡± Wu Shang¡¯s voice suddenly came to a halt.


    ¡°Old Third, you¡¯ve been deceived.¡± Wu Xu called out.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Wu Shang burst out with a curse, rather annoyed: ¡°That youngster¡¯s really good at covering up his aura! I wasn¡¯t careful and almost got deceived. The initial stage of Transformation Realm... so there was actually another Transformation Realm cultivator in the group.¡±


    He thought about how a grand and stately Void Realm master like him had actually almost been deceived by a youngster. If this news came out, then even his great grandmother¡¯s face would be lost.


    ¡°Look at his age, he looks like he¡¯s only 18 years old... an 18 year old at the beginning of Transformation Realm, this.......¡± Wu Xu continued, his face filled with shock.


    This guy was even more monsterous than his disciple, Wu Potian. Wu Potian was 19 when he made it to the beginning of Transformation Realm, an achievement that shocked the entire sect. Yet Qin Yu had actually made it to the same level at 18, an entire year earlier than Wu Potian.


    Of course, one year could make him surprised, but not as shocked as he was now. What he was truly amazed about was Qin Yu¡¯s background.


    Wu Potian had been at Zhengyang Sect since he was a child and had always been doted on. He received the best resources and meticulous care from the sect and only then was he able to achieve the monster feat of reaching Transformation Realm at 19.


    Compared to Qin Yu who had cultivated outside the entire time in an ordinary family (Of course they knew Qin Yu was from an ordinary family. If he really came from a great power like the Zhengyang Sect, then why would hee running to Zhengyang Sect¡¯s new disciple entrance exam. If he was supported, then there was no way he¡¯d do something so pointless).


    For a normal child to reach Transformation Realm at 18 meant that his natural talent and apitude was absolutely terrifying. If he had to fostering and resources of Zhengyang Sect, he would definitely mature into an unimaginable talent.


    Wu Shang also saw this and for a moment, was filled with regret. He scolded his carelessness. If he had known earlier that there was such a monsterous existence in the group, then he wouldn¡¯t have fought for Big Bull and call for Qin Yu.


    If he was a step earlier and fought for Qin Yu, then with Wu Wei¡¯s status as the eldest martial brother here, there was no way he would squabble with somebody younger for something.


    What a pity ah. Sure enough, ginger gets spicier as it gets older. The older, the wiser, his eye truly wasckingpared to Wu Wei¡¯s.


    Wu Shang and Wu Xu¡¯s hearts were both filled with regret.


    Below, Qin Yu continued to flicker through the crowd in Big Bull¡¯s direction. His movement technique was very strange, neither tense or slow, as if he was just casually taking a walk. Despite that though, nobody could hinder his way. He always found a small gap in the crowd and flitted by.


    Suddenly, he felt something in the air shoot towards him. He was slightly distracted for a moment but his steps still didn¡¯t stop moving. He only slightly raised his head, and stared at the sky intently.


    His gaze pierced through the thick fog and he saw three hidden, hazy silhouettes. Were they paying attention to him?


    Qin Yu scrunched up his eyebrows, and quickly retrieved his gaze. He lowered his head and continued walking, as if nothing had happened at all.


    ¡°This child is scary, he actually discovered us paying attention to him.¡±


    In the air, the three elders frowned, shocked once again. With their strength, there was absolutely no way a mere Transformation Realm cultivator could notice they were watching them. Yet, they had actually been discovered. Impossible, how¡¯d he know?


    F*ck, what a genius! No... this was a freak!


    The three couldn¡¯t help but shiver in their heart.

 Chapter 146: Hunting Area

    <h4>Chapter 146: Hunting Area</h4>


    In front, Big Bull had fiercely been opening up a path the entire time, escorting Bai Li and the others to the cracked stone wall. He allowed them to go in first while he defended them.


    He was just about to enter himself when he suddenly found Qin Yu behind him and hastily shouted, ¡°Qin Yu,e in!¡±


    Qin Yu heard Big Bull shouting for him and couldn¡¯t help but feel gratified. Looks like this guy still has a bit of a conscience.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in together!¡± Qin Yu shouted back in reply as he appeared next to Big Bull. One after the other, they quickly dashed into the gap.


    Inside, the dense fog made everything hazy to the point where it was almost pitch dark. Even though the two were both at Transformation Realm, under such a dense fog, they still couldn¡¯t see more than three meters. People with lower cultivation could probably see even less.


    ¡°Huh, howe there¡¯s nobody here?¡±


    The two explored the dense fog and found nobody at all. Big Bull couldn¡¯t help but mutter curiously. Earlier, there had already been a lot of people who had gone in first, so howe nobody was here?


    A sh of doubt shed in Big Bull¡¯s mind when Qin Yu suddenly shouted, ¡°Big Bull, be careful!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Big Bull turned to look at Qin Yu only to see him frantically throwing himself at him.


    However, Qin Yu was toote. He could only watch as arge sh of light appeared and Big Bull¡¯s figure vanish.


    ¡°Big Bull!¡± Qin Yu shouted loudly as he dashed into the white light, also disappearing without a trace. The area soon restored it¡¯s peace, creepily silent and empty.


    Outside, fifteen minutes quickly passed and the stone wall was already sealed up. There were still several hundred people who still hadn¡¯t made it in. If you also included the corpses on the ground, then just entering would¡¯ve directly eliminate 500 people, half of all the participants.


    The eliminated participants saw the shut entrance and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Wanting to join the Zhengyang Sect really wasn¡¯t easy. They didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter the exam room.


    ¡°Han Yuan.¡±


    At this moment, an aged voice sounded from the skies.


    Han Yuan hastily bowed and answered respectfully: ¡°Han Yuan is listening.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving this ce to you. After a month, we will return.¡±


    ¡°My respectful farewells to the Sect Protectors.¡±


    Han Yuan bowed again.


    Within the deep fog above the stone wall, three figures flitted by, disappearing in an instant.


    After sending off the three Sect Protectors, Han Yuan got up and faced the eliminated contestants: ¡°Everyone here has already been eliminated. Soon, somebody wille to lead you out so for now, everyone can do their own thing.¡±


    The eliminated people were helpless as they turned around dejectedly to leave. Everybody felt a sense of regret, but the weaker few couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief. At least they were still alive, and not like the corpses on the ground.


    ......


    A month¡¯s time passed by quickly.


    In the hidden territory exam room, everybody was transported to a different ce filled with both treasures and dangers.


    The unlucky ones turned into yet another corpse in the hidden territory, forever unable to leave. The lucky ones escaped the danger alive and were returned to their original locations.


    Right now, there was no longer the dense fog from earlier, revealing only a spacious meadow. The turf was covered in rows of gravels in endless massive heaps. The rocks emitted an aura of death, so chilling that one could not help but tremble.


    ¡°Everybody, congrattions for making it through the dangers anding back here alive.¡± Above the meadow, Han Yuan¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Now, there is only one more assessement for you guys. The Hunting Area.¡± Han Yuan¡¯s voice suddenly grew louder, ¡°After entering the area, you will have be the hunters¡¯ prey. If you seed in escaping, you will have the honor of bing a Zhengyang Sect disciple. Otherwise, you will either be eliminated, or left as a corpse on the ground.¡±


    Everybody trembled upon hearing the word ¡®corpse¡¯. It wasn¡¯t easy for them toe back here alive and they didn¡¯t think they would have to experience one more life risking trial to be a Zhengyang Sect disciple. Was this worth it?


    ¡°Of course, you guys have the choice to give up here and choose to be eliminated.¡± Han Yuan¡¯s voice continued to ring out. After saying that sentence, he no longer spoke, giving them time to think.


    There were altogether a hundred people who had returned. Compared to the five hundred who had gone into the hidden territory, the survival rate wasn¡¯t even 50%. Maybe there were a few who still hadn¡¯te out yet, but there shouldn¡¯t be too many.


    Many people were a bit afraid, staring at the strong deathly aura emitting from the stone piles hesitantly.


    But if they gave up here, it was hard for them to ept. They¡¯ve managed all the way up to here and it was thest step. Giving up now would really be too much of a pity.


    ¡°Humpth, how can you be afraid of death on the road of cultivation? If you guys won¡¯t go, I will.¡± One of the stronger people in the group shouted loudly, lifting his sword as he valiantly charged in between the thick stone piles, disappearing into the fog without a trace.


    Inside the heaps of stone, a demonic figure moved in the fog. They crouched in preparation to hunt.


    They concealed themselves between the stone mounds, their eyes bloodthirsty as they stared at the intruder. Their faces were filled with excitement- hunting like this was their favorite.


    On one of the stone heaps was a high tform where a male and female stood. The female was dressed in red robes- Lu Meihong. The one who stood beside her was precisely her attendant and boyfriend, Mu Yang.


    The two stood on the elevated tform, staring loftily at the crowd. Lu Meihong¡¯s voice was angry: ¡°What a group of trash, none of them even dare toe on. Such little courage and yet they still hope of joining the Zhengyang Sect, what a joke!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Look, somebody came.¡± Mu Yang interrupted from the side.


    Lu Meihong also saw somebodye in.


    ¡°Late stage Immersion Realm, too strong.¡± Mu Yang shook his head in disappointment, ¡°Let¡¯s have somebody else kill him.¡±


    ¡°No, let him pass. Only then will the people afterwards dare to enter.¡± A hint of a cold smile appeared on Lu Meihong¡¯s face.


    ¡°Heh, Junior Martial Sister¡¯s the smartest. Then we¡¯ll let him pass.¡± Mu Yang gave her some ttery then frowned again, ¡°Hey, do you really think there could be somebody here that can help you understand the dao and help you break through to the middle of Transformation Realm?¡±


    ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t try? If we find a group of powerful people fighting wildly, perhaps we can gain a spark ofprehension and break through.¡± Lu Meihong¡¯s voice was filled with anticipation, ¡°Plus, even if we don¡¯t break through, it¡¯d still be good practical experince. Just treat it as a yday since I¡¯ve been bored to death shut off in that room for the past two days.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you want to y, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Mu Yang¡¯s face held a cold smile as he watched the prey outside. They discovered by now that nothing dangerous had happened to the man who had gone in first and so quite a few more started to enter the gravelly area.


    Outside, the Bai Family Siblings- Bai Li and Bai Feng, were both lucky enough toe out alive. Furthermore, both had gotten a lot of fortuitous encounters and became far stronger.


    Bai Li was originally just at the apex of Immersion Realm but now had already broken through to Immersion Realm. A thirty year old Transformation Realm cultivator could already been considered a heaven blessed genius. Bai Feng had also reached thete stage of Immersion Realm and so her confidence has gone up a lot as well.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go in too.¡± Bai Feng saw that many people had already gone in and spoke with an urgent tone.


    Bai Li shook his head, ¡°Wait a bit.¡±


    ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± Bai Feng was puzzled.


    ¡°Heh, I came back alive!¡± The Bai Sibling¡¯s conversation was broken off by a tiger like roar.


    Bai Li heard the voice and smiled: ¡°The one we were waiting for has finallye.¡±

 Chapter 147: The Terrifying Vision

    <h4>Chapter 147: The Terrifying Vision</h4>


    Bai Li was waiting for Big Bull. He wasn¡¯t that stupid to barge into the hunting area by himself. It just so happened that this stupid Da Niu was helping them clear the way.


    However, when he ced his gaze on Big Bull, his strength seemed to be stronger than before, to the point where it felt like a mystery to him. ¡°Brother Big Bull, I just knew that you would also be fine and definitely would¡¯ve been able toe out fine, hahaha......¡± Bai Liughed loudly as he weed Big Bull.


    Big Bullughed while walking towards the siblings of the Bai Family. His smile was crooked and they didn¡¯t know why he was so happy. ¡°Haha, Big Bro Bai, Miss Bai Li, I didn¡¯t think you two would be even faster than me.¡±


    As soon as Big Bull eximed ¡®Master of Transformation Realm,¡¯ it immediately caught the surrounding people¡¯s attention. Nearly everyone stared at Bai Li. They revealed a sense of admiration and respect when looking at him. Master of the Transformation Realm. They thought of being that in their dreams. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t something achieved easily.


    Seeing the surrounding respectful gazes, Bai Li enjoyed this treatment a lot. The smile on his face deepened and he purposefully acted modestly: ¡±Big Bull Bro is a man worthy of celebration. Your strength probably got a lot better with the hidden territory right?¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not a lot. It¡¯s justte stage Transformation Realm.¡± Once the words were out, everyone was frozen. Nani? He¡¯s in thete stage of the Transformation Realm and he¡¯s at least younger than Bai Li by ten years. How dare he say that he just reached thest stage of the Transformation Realm at this age? Did he need to attack them like this?


    Bai Li is stunned. After a couple of moments, he just reacted. Before he thought that being a master of the Transformation Realm in the early thirties was considered a genius figure, butpared to Big Bull, what type of genius was this? There was no possibility forparison. Constantlyparing one with another will only make them angry.


    Bai Feng was frightened by this. Bai Li imed that Big Bull was very powerful in the past, but he was unable to tell to what extent. Big Bull never indicated what rank he was. Now that she heard that he was in thete stages of the Transformation Realm, she was suddenly stunned. The gaze she held towards Big Bull didn¡¯t dare to contain contempt and rudeness anymore.


    ¡°Yep, Big Bull really is heaven loved genius. With you in our group, there won¡¯t be any problem breaking through the hunting area!¡± Bai Li eximed this emotionally. What did he need to worry about with such a valiant pioneer? He will definitely be the formal disciple of the Zheng Yang Sect However, Zheng Yang Sect will probably regard Big Bull more highly than him when he bes the disciple in the future since Big Bull was that powerful and will beat him. If there wasn¡¯t Big Bull, he will most likely be the most powerful amongst the new disciples. Then, the benefits he will receive were obvious.


    Therefore, he nned to let Big Bull lead the way, but also think of ways to get rid of him using the hunters¡¯ hands inside.


    ¡°Breaking through the hunting area? Where is the hunting area?¡± Big Bull had juste out and didn¡¯t hear Han Yuan exining the rules just now. Bai Li was forced to give him a run through.


    Big Bullughed in delight when he heard the hunting area¡¯s rules, ¡°Haha... My favorite thing is to hunt and kill. When the timees, we¡¯ll see who''s hunting who.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, with Big Bull Bro¡¯s strength, we¡¯ll definitely be hunting them.¡± At the side, somebody gave Big Bull some ttery before deciding, ¡°How about we just go burst in?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Big Bull Bro, we don¡¯t have much time anymore so let¡¯s just charge in.¡± Bai Li said in agreement.


    Big Bull¡¯s head moved around as if he was trying to find somebody.


    ¡°Huh, have you guys seen Qin Yu yet?¡±


    So he had actually been looking for Qin Yu.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Bai Li shook his head.


    ¡°With his little strength, he probably already died.¡± At the side, Bai Feng mumbled to himself. Qin Yu had always been hiding his strength so he had always appeared to be an Origin Realm cultivator, resulting in Bai Feng¡¯s current judgment.


    She was lucky that it was she who said that. If it had been anybody else. Big Bull definitely would¡¯ve rushed up furious.


    ¡°No way. Even I didn¡¯t die so Qin Yu bro definitely couldn¡¯t have died. You guys go first, I¡¯ll wait for him.¡± Big Bull finally did something that would touch Qin Yu if he was there. But unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t. Otherwise, Qin Yu definitely would¡¯ve been so moved to the point of jumping in joy.


    ¡°This......¡± Bai Li was filled with frustration. He had originally nned to have Big Bull open up a path. If he didn¡¯t go, all his ns would be ruined.


    With no better option, Bai Li and the others were forced to wait with Big Bull. Seeing that these two masters of the Transformation Realm staying still, the others hadn¡¯t moved either. Everyone knew how safe it would be to stay behind the masters while making their way through the hunting area.


    Within the hunting area, Lu Meihong and Mu Yang¡¯s gazes prated through the fogs, standing on the high tform. They firmly stared at the direction of the group of people. They had seen them move before, but now there was no movement. This led them to be angry. If it weren¡¯t due to the hindering of the Sect¡¯s rules, they would¡¯ve rushed out and killed the enemies.


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Lu, Junior Martial Brother Mu.¡±


    While the two people were mad, a shaking voice rang from behind. This led the two to hurriedly turn their head around. They looked at the direction of the sound. Once they see the two people who nimblynded on the high tform, they revealed looks of shock.


    ¡°S-Senior Martial Brother Wu, why did youe here?¡± Mu Yang asked with a surprised tone. At the same, he secretly nced at the beautiful image of a woman behind. He was almost at a loss of breath from looking at the breathtaking woman. However, this was who Martial Brother Wu was interested in. He didn¡¯t dare to think otherwise. He could only cast secret nces.


    The people who came were a handsome man wearing white robes with extraordinary temperament and a beautiful woman wearing ck clothes.When the two stood together, they gave people a feeling as though they were naturally a perfect match. A handsome man and a beautiful woman.


    The male wasn¡¯t anyone else, but the first disciple of Zheng Yang Sect, Wu Potian. He was Zheng Yang Sect¡¯s only elder. The person behind was a young woman that he was recently interested in, Qing Yun,


    Qing Yun stood behind Wu Potian, her face cold. She looked iparably elegant and magnificent, even more charming. She was like a goddess that was not to be sphemed. She was ice cold but pure.


    ¡°Oh right, Senior Martial Brother Wu, did you alsoe to y?¡± Lu Meihong immediately revealed what she believed to be a flirtatious smile in front of the handsome young man with an extraordinary temperament. Mu Yang had seen this and was extremely envious. However, he didn¡¯t even dare to let out a breath on the surface. No matter whether it was Lu Meihong or Wu Potian, he was unable to offend them.


    Wu Potian revealed a conservative slight smile. The smile was charming which led the love-struck women to fall head over heels in love and be infatuated. At that moment, Lu Meihong was also smitten. Unfortunately, Wu Potian wasn¡¯t interested in her. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve kicked Mu Yang to the side. At this time, she was jealous of Qing Yun. She, who was normally rude and unreasonable, actually hated Qin Yun out of jealousy.


    Qing Yun, who was an outsider, had onlye to the Zheng Yang Sect for a few days. How dare she steal who she liked? Since she can¡¯t have him, no one else can. Of course, she didn¡¯t have the power to destroy the person. Therefore, she could only destroy who dared to steal this from her.


    ¡°I came here to do actual work.¡± Wu Potian replied smilingly, ¡°Master had a terrifying vision of the hidden territory and specially called me here to take a look. He had originally wanted to go look personally, if he suddenly came down with his status, he would be crowded until he couldn¡¯t move so he had mee to represent him.¡±


    Lu Meihong and Mu Yang were startled upon hearing Wu Potain¡¯s words. Wu Potian¡¯s master was Wu Xu, one of the sect¡¯s three great Protectors. What kind of amazing, world-shaking thing was it that prompted a Sect Protector to personally want to go and take a look?


    Was there really something like that there? Amongst the people who had entered, those who were alive all returned and those who hadn¡¯t probably died inside. What extraordinary thing could there be?


    It seemed like it was going to firmly respond to the two people¡¯s suspicious thoughts. Suddenly, they heard a loud sound.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The loud sound was ear-splitting. Even the earth and sky began to shake too.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, by the side of the sky, a light beam soared above. It immediately prated through the sky, causing a hole to appear.


    How terrifying- even the sky had been pierced. Everybody¡¯s hearts trembled.


    Of course, what the beam of light had pierced was just the hidden territory¡¯s sky, not the real sky outside.


    Everybody wondered: the hidden territory was it¡¯s own isted world, but now that it¡¯s sky was broken, would the entire dimension break down as well? They really wished that it was so- if the hidden territory really did break down, they didn¡¯t need to risk their lives with the hunting area.


    However, reality was different. The hole pierced in the sky soon faded away, resuming its previous appearance. The whole hidden territory quickly stabilized, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the cause of that terrifying vision?¡±


    After their hopes were dashed, a few people¡¯s attention shifted to this problem.


    Inside the hunting area, Wu Potian and the others were also thinking of this. Their eyes were currently fixed on meadow, waiting to see if there was still anybody that would appear and if it was the person who triggered the vision.


    Suddenly with a ¡®buzz¡¯ sound, a white light appeared on the meadow as a person came out. Everybody¡¯s gazes focused on the neer.


    That person noticed everybody¡¯s attention and raised their head to face them. Their cold, powerful aura surged out, scaring a few close to him into trembling.


    What a cold and tyrannical aura!


    If Qin Yu was here, he would definitely recognize the person. It was Mo Badao, one of the four great seeded yers in the Martial Exam from the Demonic de Family.


    ¡°Late stage Transformation Realm!¡± On the hunting area stage, Wu Potian was watching Mo Badao. Even though he was a genius cultivator, he still couldn¡¯t help but be utterly shocked.


    Mo Badao seemed to have barely even reached twenty yet he was already a cultivator atte stage Transformation Realm, just a stage away from Wu Potian who was at the peak of Transformation Realm. If he was given another few years, he may also be able to reach the peak of Transformation Realm and his aplishments may even surpass Wu Potian¡¯s.


    Wu Potian knew clearly that he could only have his current status because of the Sect Protector¡¯s guidance and nurturing under the sect¡¯s powerful resources. Mo Badao didn¡¯t have such things yet he still managed to reachte stage Transformation Realm at such a young age. This could only be due to one reason- he received an amazing, heaven defying inheritance inside the hidden territory and the source of the vision earlier was him.


    How could such a monstrous inheritance be left in a neer¡¯s hand? You could even say left in an outsider¡¯s hand, as Mo Badao still hasn¡¯t officially joined the Zhengyang Sect. He was still only a contestant in the entrance assessment.


    Per everybody¡¯s expectations, Mo Badao really did get a heaven defying inheiritance. He had directly bypassed countless levels of cultivation, going from Immersion Realm to shockingly reach thete stage of Immersion Realm. Even he himself didn¡¯t dare to believe that this was true and not just a dream.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this person before. We went up the mountain together and at that time, he was still at Immersion Realm. How could he suddenly have be so strong?¡± A person¡¯s voice rang out, breaking the silence. Once more, everybody¡¯s hearts shook as they thought of a possibility.


    An inheiritance, he must¡¯ve received an amazing inheiritance. Otherwise, how could he go from an Immersion Realm cultivator tote stage Transformation Realm in only a month? Just breaking through to Transformation Realm would be absolutely world shaking, but he even managed to reachte stage!


    Very few doubted now that this guy was the source of the vision. The inheritance he had obtained was utterly terrifying.


    This time, everybody stared at Mo Badao with not only envy and admiration, but also greed in their gazes. They also wished they could obtain such an inheritance.


    With Wu Potian¡¯ s strength, he could hear everything everybody was saying outside and didn¡¯t have any doubts. He immediately determined Mo Badao to be the source of the vision.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wu Potian wasn¡¯t Mu Yang. He was the disciple of a Sect Protector and so even the Sect Master had to give him some face. Therefore, he didn¡¯t care about whatever rules of the sect and just called out loudly, preparing to rob those in the hunting area.


    He suddenly stopped after taking a step out. The reason why was because Qing Yun hadn¡¯t taken a single step so he was forced to turn back and return to the tform.


    ¡°Sister Yun, what happened?¡± Wu Potian¡¯s attitude became gentle when he asked her this, without any of the normally seen haughtiness of Zhengyang Sect¡¯s best disciple.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to see so many people.¡± Qing Yun replied softly. Originally in the Martial Examination''s Illusionary Array, she and Qin Yu both knew Mo Badao. They had a pretty good impression of Mo Badao yet right now, Wu Potian clearly wanted to go out and rob him. She was powerless to resist and definitely didn¡¯t want to participate, so it was better not to go as to avoid awkwardness.


    Wu Potian also didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her and spoke gently, ¡°Alright then, why don¡¯t you rest here for now and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After saying so, he took Mu Yang and the rest to rob again.


    While Wu Potian and the others were out, another brilliant splendor of light appeared from the meadow. Another group of people emerged from the hunting area. Their auras were very strong and a few were even at Transformation Realm.


    This time, nobody in the meadow was calm. Everywhere people cried out in surprise. So it turns out that the ones who came outst actually received the most benefits. With their appearances, Bai Li and Big Bull were no longer the only Transformation Realm cultivators, causing Bai Li to feel very frustrated. He had hoped that if he had Big Bull gone, he would be the strongest of the batch, but now his hopes were dashed. He couldn¡¯t possibly kill all the Transformation Realm cultivators himself right?


    Big Bull obviously didn¡¯t care about whatever strongest and just stared wide-eyed at the groups that wereing out, looking for Qin Yu¡¯s familiar figure. Unfortunately, he still couldn¡¯t find him, making him grow anxious.


    F*ck, howe he still hasn¡¯te out? Could something have actually happened?


    Just as he began to worry, a weak flicker of light appeared on the turf as a familiar figure appeared.


    ¡°Qin Yu.¡± Big Bull jump forward excitedly, ¡°I knew nothing would¡¯ve happened to you. F*ck, why did you only juste out? You almost worried me to death!¡±


    The one who hade out really was Qin Yu. Compared to the ones who had juste out, not many cared for his appearance. If it wasn¡¯t for Big Bull¡¯s shout just now, almost nobody would¡¯ve noticed him since he was just too ordinary. He still gave everybody the feeling of an Origin Realm cultivator.


    Origin Realm cultivator... He¡¯s probably the only one left at this stage.


    Bai Feng saw Big Bull running to Qin Yu in excitement and spat from her fat mouth in contempt, muttering in disdain: ¡°That Origin Realm trash actually didn¡¯t die inside. What a lucky bastard!¡±


    ¡°Qin Yu.¡± Although Qing Yun never stepped out onto the high tform in the hunting area, she had always been staring outside. Suddenly, her beautiful eyes focused on a familiar, delicately handsome looking youth. In that moment, she felt her whole body tremble as if she had been electrocuted.

 Chapter 148: Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 148: Revenge</h4>


    As soon as Qin Yu arrived, he saw Big Bull rushing towards him at high speed. He looked at the brawny man andughed. ¡°Late stage of the Transformation Realm? Not bad, Big Bull.¡±


    Being seen through immediately by Qin Yu made him feel a little depressed, because he still could not see through Qin Yu¡¯s real strength.


    ¡°Onlyte stage of the Transformation Realm. Just what realm and stage are you in?¡± Big Bull grumbled loudly.


    Qin Yu smiled mysteriously and gave him two words: "Guess.¡±


    "Uh..." Big Bull frowned in frustration. "I can''t guess. Just tell me!"


    Qin Yu was toozy to pay him further heed. He turned to look at Mo Badao, who was standing a short distance away. Mo Badao was also looking at him, and when their eyes met, a trace of surprise appeared on both of their faces.


    "Qin Yu? A pleasure to meet you.¡± Mo Badao nodded at Qin Yu. He also could not tell Qin Yu¡¯s real strength, but unlike the others, he didn¡¯t believe that Qin Yu was merely in the Origin Realm.


    "Likewise." Qin Yu nodded in response.


    ¡°Surround them." A loud shout interrupted their conversation, then a noisy wind came roaring out from the dense fog covering the hunting territory, and several human figures appeared and surrounded the people in the grass.


    Their expressions instantly changed as surprise took over their hearts. Didn¡¯t they agree to not rush out? Then why did they just rush out now? What were they nning to do, massacre them?


    Wu Potian, Lu Meihong and Mu Yang were standing proudly at the front.


    ¡°Yijian, look. It¡¯s that bastard Qin Yu.¡±


    Li Yijian and Dugu Feiyan were both among the group behind Wu Potian. When they saw Qin Yu, sparks of hatred immediately lit up in their eyes. They would never forget the humiliation they suffered during the assessment. They had been training hard ever since they entered the Zhengyang sect, and one of their goals was to get revenge for the shame of that day.


    When Li Yijian heard Dugu Feiyan say that, he immediately noticed Qin Yu, and the spark of hatred in his eyes burned more vigorously. Because one of his palms had been abandoned by Qin Yu, he could not recover now. His hatred for Qin Yu was stronger than that of Dugu Feiyan, as Qin Yu had crippled one of his hands. That hand still had yet to recover. However, in front of Wu Potian, Lu Meihong, and Mu Yang, he dared not act reckless, so he could only quietly wait and endure for the right opportunity.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Wu Potian asked Mo Badao coldly.


    ¡°Mo Badao,¡± Mo Badao responded with simr coldness.


    "Heh, what an overbearing name,¡± Wu Potian sneered. The arrogance of the name ¡°Mo Badao¡± was on par with his own.


    "Come with us,¡± he said in amanding tone.


    As soon as his words fell, the wiser of the people present were immediately able to guess what was going on. No wonder they charged out, even at the expense of breaking the rules. Most likely, they suspected that the heaven-defying inheritance was in Mo Badao¡¯s possession, and thus they wanted to steal the inheritance.


    Anyhow, at least it wasn¡¯t any of their business. As a matter of fact, some of them would actually be more than happy to see Mo Badao get robbed. As a result, the people around Mo Badao moved away one by one until only Qin Yu and Big Bull were still within his vicinity. However, Wu Potian deemed the two irrelevant and was only paying attention to Mo Badao.


    ¡°Come with you? That¡¯ll depend on if you have the ability to defeat me!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Indeed, you live up to the arrogance of your name. You¡¯re the first person to directly challenge me. Then let¡¯s fight!¡± Without warning, he drew back his fist and threw a thunderous punch in Mo Badao¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Die!¡± Mo Badao roared, leaping up to meet Wu Potian¡¯s attack in mid-air.


    Boom!


    The two powers collided, sending surges of wind through the air, and a fierce battle ensued.


    Their audience watched in shock, especially Lu Meihong and Mu Yang, who were astonished to see that Wu Potian could fight Mo Badao at such a level. At the same time, it also increased their enthusiasm towards the inheritance.


    Mo Badao was indeed very strong. He was in thete stage of the Transformation Realm, but nheless, after hundreds of blows were exchanged, he was still a step weaker than Wu Potian.


    ¡°Heh...¡± With another punch, Wu Potian finally managed to knock Mo Badao to the ground. He took several deep breaths to regain his breathing. On the inside, he was shocked. If Mo Badao had been on the same level of strength as him, then he had no doubt that the loser of the battle would¡¯ve been himself. What a powerful inheritance! And soon, it would be his...


    ¡°Junior brother Mu Yang, capture him." He instructed after reigning in his excitement. He nned to slowly torture and interrogate Mo Badaoter.


    "Yes, Brother Wu." Mu Yang happilyplied. Hoping that Wu Potian would share some of the spoils with him, Mu Yang was determined to get himself on Wu Potian¡¯s good side.


    "Stop!" Suddenly, a man rushed forward and blocked Mu Yang¡¯s path. It was Qin Yu.


    Mu Yang stopped and red at Qin Yu before roaring, "Scram!"


    The thunderous roar hit Qin Yu, who remained standing with a cold sneer on his face. The roar had no effect on him.


    Mu Yang was stunned. A mere Origin Realm cultivator was able to resist his attack? That didn¡¯t make sense!


    "Do you want to die?" Mu Yang''s expression was fierce, but he didn''t want to act rashly until he had a grasp on Qin Yu¡¯s real strength.


    "You''re Mu Yang?" Qin Yu asked in a cold and murderous tone, ignoring his warning.


    Mu Yang was stunned again before responding, ¡±Right, I¡¯m Mu Yang.¡±


    "And which one is you is the b*tch called Lu Meihong?¡± Qin Yu asked again, the murderous intent in his tone increasing.


    As soon as the words fell, the disciples of the Zhengyang sect were enraged. Lu Meihong appeared in a fury and spat at Qin Yu, "Who did you just call a b*tch?"


    "Who are you?" Qin Yu¡¯s gaze was piercing and murderous.


    "I am Lu Meihong,¡± she responded with equal murderous intent.


    "Ha, good. You''re both here. Then, it¡¯s time to collect your debts." Qin Yuughed.


    His words confused their audience. Did Lu Meihong and Mu Yang owe him money or something?


    The two in question were also skeptical. They didn''t know Qin Yu, so when did they owe him the money?


    Qin Yu sneered at their expressions. "It seems that you¡¯ve both forgotten, so let me remind you. One month ago, at the foot of Yanshan Mountain in Luosang City, you killed one person and cut off another¡¯s arm. At that time, you left a message: Anyone who wants to seek revenge is wee. So, I¡¯m here.¡±


    After hearing that, the two finally remembered the events of that day. However, they didn''t think someone would reallye to take revenge.


    "Just you?¡± Lu Meihong revealed a disdainful sneer.


    "I¡¯m enough.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s figure suddenly shed, then he seized Lu Meihong¡¯s neck so quickly that she didn¡¯t have time to react. None of their onlookers saw him move.


    For a moment, their onlookers were dumbstruck. An Origin Realm cultivator was able to grab a Transformation Realm cultivator¡¯s neck so easily? Did they see wrong?


    "You..." Lu Meihong wanted to say something, but he wordlessly snapped her neck with a crunch, and her body fell to the ground.


    "Junior sister!" Mu Yang eximed. Lu Meihong had died too quickly for him to react.


    "Your turn." Qin Yu''s voice was like a call from the gates of hell. Fear seized Mu Yang¡¯s heart, but before he could do anything, Qin Yu had already grasped his neck.


    "Stay your hand!" Wu Potian suddenly charged forward and released a fist to intercept Qin Yu. Beside Qin Yu, Big Bull roared and defected the attack.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡± He dered before engaging Wu Potian in a fight. Like Mo Badao, Big Bull was in thete stage of the Transformation Realm, but the difference was that he was much stronger than Mo Badao. Let alone save Mu Yang, Wu Potian found himself struggling to keep himself from being overwhelmed by Big Bull¡¯s attacks.


    In the end, Mu Yang met with the same fate as Lu Meihong.


    Seeing the two die, the people from the Zhengyang sect were struck dumb. They never thought that someone would dare to kill such important figures within the sect¡¯s grounds.


    "Elder Wu... Father... I¡¯m finally avenging the two of you. Ha...hahaha!" Qin Yu threw his head back and released a peal of crazedughter as he killed. All of the Zhengyang disciples present trembled upon hearing hisughter, especially Li Yijian and Dugu Feiyan.


    They could tell that Qin Yu was much, much stronger than them. Just what realm was this crazed maniac in?


    As they finally realized that Qin Yu had concealed his true strength, the Bai siblings¡¯ faces dropped. He was not an Origin Realm cultivator at all¡ªas a matter of fact, he was even stronger than Big Bull!


    "Overlord Boxing!¡± Meanwhile, Big Bull finally released an attack, sending a hegemonic fist down and smashing into Wu Potian. If it weren¡¯t for the other Zhengyang sect disciples rushing to support him, he probably would¡¯ve been knocked straight to the ground.


    Wu Potian spat out a mouthful of blood. His face suddenly turned as pale as paper.


    This was the strongest disciple in the Zhengyang sect? He was actually beat by a new disciple, and one whose strength was a stage lower than his too?


    In that moment, the magnificent image the Zhengyang sect disciples had held of Wu Potian copsed.

 Chapter 149 Underground City Exterminated, Murong Yue Becomes King(Conclusion)

    <h4>Chapter 149 Underground City Exterminated, Murong Yue Bes King(Conclusion)</h4>


    ¡°Qin Yu.¡±


    A soft and gentle voice drifted from the dense fog, causing Qin Yu to shake uncontrobly all over. He abruptly turned around, his gaze like lightning as he stared in the direction of the hunting territory.


    His lightning-like gaze pierced through the dense fog and he saw a familiar figure walking out of the fog.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er.¡±


    Qin Yu was stunned as he looked at the figure walking out of the fog. He was full of doubt, how could she be here? Why and how is she walking out of the hunting territory? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s a hunter as well?


    ¡°Yun Mei, don¡¯te out, leave quickly.¡± Wu Potian discovered Qing Yun walking out of the fog and hastily shouted. Right now he was injured under the hands of Big Bull and Qin Yu, these two monsters. Especially that devil Qin Yu, who dared kill Mu Yang and Lu Meihong. He feared that Qing Yun would be in danger, after all, with how beautiful Qing Yun was, any man would find it hard to resist her allure.


    Qing Yun didn¡¯t listen to Wu Potian and walked out. Under countless gazes, she walked all the way in front of Qin Yu.


    ¡°Yun Mei, don¡¯te over, go back now!¡± Wu Potian worriedly spit out another mouth of blood. He wanted to stop her, but he was currently powerless. The others also didn¡¯t dare go up and provoke Qin Yu. This guy dared to kill Lu Meihong and Mu Yang, if they were to confront him weren¡¯t they just sending themselves to their deaths?


    ¡°Qin Yu, you¡¯vee.¡± Qing Yun¡¯s beautiful eyesnded on Qin Yu, her eyes seemed to be overwhelmed with sorrow.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er. Why are you here? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Yu saw the sorrow within Qing Yun¡¯s eyes and his heart felt pain.


    ¡°Qin Yu, wahh!¡± Qing Yun suddenly did something that caused a lot of people to be bbergasted. She threw herself into Qin Yu¡¯s embrace seemingly in great pain and started crying.


    When Wu Potian saw this scene, he waspletely amazed. He didn¡¯t think Qing Yun would act like a little girl, crying in the embrace of a man.


    Thest few days the impression Qing Yun gave him was an iceberg, as if even a volcanic eruption wouldn¡¯t melt her down.


    He also felt that her heart was in pain. Thest couple of days he had been wholeheartedly trying every possible way to win her favor and took care of her in the best possible way he could. However the only oue that seemingly would never change for eternity was her ice cold attitude. He really couldn¡¯t imagine her jumping into a man¡¯s arms.


    Once again, what kind of rtionship does Qing Yun have with this Qin Yu that suddenly appeared out of nowhere?


    Qin Yu¡¯s heart immediately melted upon the sound of Qing Yun crying. He hastily hugged her and tried tofort her, ¡°Yun¡¯er, who bullied you? Tell me, I will kill him, no matter who it is. I can kill them.¡±


    ¡°Qin Yu, my brother was forced to death.... sob...¡± Qing Yun was broken-hearted about this. She had hurried to Zhengyang Sect but by the time she arrived, her brother had already been forced to death. She couldn¡¯t even find his corpse. ¡°Who forced him to death?¡± Qin Yu asked in a cold voice, his face filled with an aura of murder.


    Qing Yun stopped her tears from falling. She left Qin Yu¡¯s embrace and wiped away her tears. Then she slowly turned around and looked towards Wu Potian, her beautiful face had once again turned iparably cold.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er... you...you all.......¡± Wu Potian wanted to say something, but nothing came out.


    ¡°Wu Potian, it was you who killed my brother right?¡± Qing Yun¡¯s voice was like a cold de as it pierced him.


    Wu Potian¡¯s heart felt cold, he hastily tried to speak, ¡°Yun Mei, I........¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t call me Yun¡¯er. I am not your Yun¡¯er. Tell me, was it you who killed my brother?¡± Qing Yun was angry, her cold face suddenly full of grief and indignation.


    ¡°That.. that was a mistake, listen to my exnation......¡±


    Wu Potian¡¯s words had only been said partly when his words suddenly stopped. An ice cold blood de had pierced his chest, protruding from his back.


    ¡°E...eh...... You.......¡± Wu Potian raised his eyelids, and looked toward the indifferent Qin Yu. He looked at the blood red de Qin Yu held in his hands. His eyes still held some incredulity at the situation, but even more unwillingness.


    ¡°Since it was you who killed him, then there¡¯s no need to exin. Die.¡± Qin Yu spoke coldly.


    ¡°You......you dare kill...... kill me......Zhengyang Sect won¡¯t...... let.....let you go.......¡± Wu Potian gathered up all his strength to dere that sentence.


    ¡°Zhengyang Sect, hmph. Laozi really doesn¡¯t put it in my eyes.¡± Qin Yu coldly humphed in disdain. He suddenly put away his Blood de, drawing a ribbon of blood in the air as he did so. The people supporting Wu Potian were all shocked and their faces lost all color. They opened their eyes wide in rm, they still couldn¡¯t believe that there was someone who dared kill Wu Potian.


    ¡®Hong long long.¡¯


    When everyone was still submerged in the fog, hong hong sounds came from outside. A mountain peak far away from this meadow suddenly cracked. It was the ce from which they had entered this hidden ce.


    Since this hidden area has opened, they could now leave.


    People started getting their consciousnesses returned from the shock. Their faces were full of joy as they started moving towards the crack in the mountain. They could finally leave. Here, they personally saw Wu Potian, Lu Meihong and Mu Yang, these three incredible people getting killed decisively. They were all scared witless and hated that they were unable to immediately leave this crime scene.


    ¡®Hong hong......!¡¯


    This time, the crack in the mountain peak was many times wider than when they had entered. When they entered, only one person could pass through at a time. This time, even ten people going through the crack wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    However when they saw the people outside the exit, everyone was stunned. They lost all desire to rush out at that moment.


    Outside wasn¡¯t Zhengyang Sect¡¯s people, rather it was a group of strange dwarves. Their clothes were also different from normal humans. Their appearance was also quite different, with them having long and pointy ears.


    Qin Yu was also stunned, underground city¡¯s people? Have the underground city¡¯s people take over Zhengyang Sect?


    ¡°Ji ji gua gua.....¡±


    Outside, the dwarves also saw the people inside, and immediately started shouting in a strange manner as they charged in, with ¡®Hu¡¯ sounds several hundred of them rushed in. They ferociously surrounded Qin Yu andpany.


    Qin Yu swept a nce over them. They were pretty strong, they were all Transformation Realm experts. Several hundred Transformation Realm experts. In Qiongxi Country this was considered excessively terrifying. When did Transformation Realm experts be somon?


    He could imagine that in order to deal with Zhengyang Sect¡¯s strength, the underground city dispatched a terrifying amount of strength. These Transformation Realm experts only had average strength. There might be even stronger experts.


    Sure enough, there were a few figures standing in the void. In an instant they appeared in the air above Qin Yu andpany. Their small eyes peering down below at their group. They were led by someone wearing a green paozi[1]. Unexpectedly, a strange green tree-like organism grew atop his head.


    Immortal Realm expert?


    Qin Yu¡¯s gaze grew sluggish, even an Immortal Realm expert made their move. It seems like Zhengyang Sect was done for. They had been in the hidden area all this time so they didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. Only now did they know that the underground city had already destroyed Zhengyang Sect.


    ¡°Inferior humans, who was it that caused that vision? Whoever can tell me won¡¯t die.¡± The Immortal Realm expert suddenly spoke up in an ear-piercing voice. He was speaking the humannguage so Qin Yu andpany could understand.


    ¡®Inferior humans?¡¯ Not waiting for others to speak up, Qin Yu was immediately angry, ¡°You bastard dwarves, you really have the nerve to call us inferior humans. What a joke, you all are the inferior race.¡±


    Qin Yu¡¯s words caused all the dwarves to angrily shout.


    ¡°Ha, ignorant inferior humans. Go die!¡± The green person¡¯s small palm struck down. That small palm exploded out, yet it carried with it the hand imprint of a small mountain. Directly pressuring Qin Yu and all the people in his surroundings. Seeing this terrifying palm imprint falling down on them, the people below were terrified and their courage shattered.


    ¡°Qin Yu be careful.¡± Qing Yun involuntarily screamed.


    Who knew that Qin Yu would smile cold in disdain. ¡°Down down forozi!¡± He roared.


    Under the gaze of countless shocked eyes, Qin Yu suddenly rushed into the sky and with a fist shattered the palm imprint. In the next moment a palmnded on the green person with an explosion of cold air. Like a housefly, he was directly swatted onto the ground.


    The green person shrieked miserably. When his the ground they were originally nning to get up, yet in an instant he had turned into an ice sculpture.


    Qin Yu had already sessfully refined the Frozen Soul Palm, so its explosive strength was at it peak.


    The underground people were all dumbstruck. This was their respected god, an Immortal Realm expert. He was just so easily swatted to death by a palm.


    Big Bull andpany was also dumbstruck, they raised their head nkly to look at that figure standing in the sky. In that moment they understood, the vision that had pierced the sky of the hidden area was him. In front of this tyrannical, overbearing strength, they weren¡¯t even qualified to carry his shoes.


    ¡°Motherf*cker, what realm is this kid in?¡± Big Bull firmly swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°Inferior humans, you should all die, the underground is your world, you don¡¯t belong here.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s death-like voice erupted from the sky. In the next moment, cold air seemed to stream in all directions chaotically, covering the sky as it covered the dwarves on the ground. After which, one ice sculpture after another appeared. These Transformation Realm experts didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist.


    After freezing all of the dwarves, Qin Yu dropped to the ground. He grabbed onto Qing Yun¡¯s hand and waved to Big Bull, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ok ok.¡± Big Bull came back down to earth and hastily rushed to follow Qin Yu¡¯s footsteps. Inquisitively, he asked in a loud voice, ¡°Qin Yu, in the end, what realm are you at currently?¡±


    ¡°Guess.¡± Qin Yu only had a single word to say.


    ¡°F*ck, are you trying to kill me?!¡± Big Bull was almost driven mad, ¡°Where are we going now? You should at least tell me this.¡±


    ¡°Ten Thousand Beast Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Ten Thousand Beast Mountain? Why are we going there? Fighting dwarves?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±


    Qin Yu was really toozy to answer Big Bull¡¯s lousy questions.


    The three of them kill their way out of the hidden area. They kill their way down Zhengyang Mountain. Everywhere they passed they were blocked by the people from the underground city. Qin Yu turned all of them into ice sculptures.


    Since they didn¡¯t have anyone to stop the dwarves, the Bai family sister brother andpany all let out screams. As soon as Qin Yu¡¯s three people left the dwarves left behind put all of their anger onto them. They grabbed the females to vent their lust till they died while the males were just chopped up and thrown to the devil beasts as food.


    ......


    Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. Qin Yu andpany entered the forbidden area and went into the cave that held the hundred thousand Godly Soldiers.


    Inside the cave, that pharaoh of the underground city was still researching a way to control the Godly Soldiers. It was only until Qin Yu stood right in front of him that he left his mind of thoughts and returned to the real world.


    ¡°You, who are you? How did youe in?¡± This forbidden area had already turned into the underground city¡¯s barracks. There was a massive army outside, he really couldn¡¯t understand how Qin Yu andpany could so quietly appear in front of him.


    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ve destroyed your leader.¡± Qin Yu smiled treacherously. After speaking he waved his hand and the supreme high pharaoh had been turned into an ice sculpture immediately.


    ¡°My mother! Qin Yu, there are so many soldier statues.¡± Big Bull looked at lines of statues of which he couldn¡¯t see the sides.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t statues, they are actual soldiers.¡± Qin Yu took Big Bull¡¯s words, and then continued, ¡°You guys retreat a bit. I¡¯m going to strengthen them a bit.¡±


    Soon after Qin Yu let loose a veryrge amount of cold air. He gave those soldiers a brightyer of ice armor. After spending three months, he finally covered all of them in ice armor. This way these hundred thousand Godly Soldiers offensive and defensive capabilities were all raised.


    After aplishing this huge task, Qin Yu, Qing Yun and Big Bull rested a few days in the cavern. Afterwards, they took the hundred thousand Godly Soldiers and kill their way out of the Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. Wherever they went they swept away the underground city¡¯s armies.


    At this time, the underground city¡¯s generals realized that the hundred thousand Godly Soldiers they had left behind had turned into a nightmare for them.


    Qin Yu brought the hundred thousand Godly Soldiers and followed the footsteps of the underground city¡¯s armies. They killed their way to King City.


    King City was the symbol of Qiongxi Country¡¯s power and authority. When the dwarves were about to break through in their attack into the city, a hundred thousand Godly Soldiers seemed to have appeared out of nowhere as they endlessly ughtered. They killed until nearly the entire underground city¡¯s army was exterminated.


    Qin Yu put an end to the underground city¡¯s forces that weren¡¯t able to enter the city. Then he charged into the pce, and saved Murong Yue from Mu Tianqi and Murong Rui¡¯s imprisonment.


    Soon after, under Murong Yue¡¯s request, Qin Yu drove away all of the dwaves from Qiongxi Country and back to their underground city.


    The expedition the dwarves had spent countless years and had countless hot-blooded hearts preparing for, ended in failure. They had paid with the loss through the death of millions in their army. They could only return underground, to the ce they came from, in a crestfallen manner. The following thousands of years, none of them would dare take a step onto the surface.


    How could they not want to fight, they had lost everything to the hands of a youngster.


    After dealing with the cmity that was the underground city, Qin Yu removed all of Mu Tianqi and Mu Rongrui¡¯s power and beheaded them in the middle of the King City¡¯s most lively street.


    As soon as the father and son had died, for a time there was no one to rece the family head. Mu Rongyue¡¯s imperial father and imperial brother had long since been killed by the Mu Tianqi and Mu Rongrui father and son. The only one left was Mu Rongyue.


    Under the assistance of Qin Yu, Tie Shou and others, Murong Yue started a new phase in the history of Qiongxi Country. She ascended the throne and became Qiongxi Country¡¯s first female Queen.


    Three years after Murong Yue became queen, she was already in control of all the affairs of the country. The entire country entered a state of peaceful development.


    Qin Yu left, already done everything that he could¡¯ve done. He left behind the hundred thousand Godly Soldiers, and brought Qing Yun and Big Bull and left quietly. Qiongxi was too small, it could not stop his footsteps. He needed a much bigger stage and a life full of magnificent and grand things.


    Murong Yue also knew that Qiongxi Country was too small for Qin Yu¡¯s path. Thus she wanted Qiongxi Country to be very big, so big that maybe someday she could catch up to Qin Yu¡¯s footsteps.


    As a result, ten yearster, after everything had been prepared, Qiongxi started a mad and frantic war. A hundred thousand Godly Soldiers were unstoppable in their assault. Qiongxi Country turned from a small south western country into a super power that every country on the continent would be terror stricken everytime news came pertaining Qiongxi Country.


    Murong Yue¡¯s title also continuously changed. From a Queen she became an Empress. From an Empress she became a Monarch. Qiongxi Country also finally became a super empire, restoring themselves to their past ancestor¡¯s glory. So much so that they surpassed the height of glory their ancestors had achieved previously. Furthermore, the borders and territories she ruled over were continuously expanding. As long as she didn¡¯t catch up to Qin Yu¡¯s footsteps she would not stop........


    PS(AKA Author¡¯s note): This book ends here. Writing those words really hurts my heart. I have spent a lot of time and effort writing this xuanhuan novel. I had thought that by the end of this novel, it would have at least 3 million characters. But it¡¯s such a tragedy, this book has failed. I¡¯ve said it before, I write the book. However, I don''t decide the book''s fate. It is the subscribers. The tragic number of subscribers has told me that this book is done for.


    Before I posted this chapter, the subscriber count was only at 135. Compared to my other novel that has 600 subscribers, it¡¯s really a difference too horrible to see. I just couldn¡¯t write out a single character. Up till thest two days, I couldn¡¯t write out a single word. After thinking about how to drop the story for a couple of days, I still decided to follow the request of my editor to force myself to write out this conclusion that isn¡¯t a conclusion at all.


    I know. I¡¯m so sorry to those who have supported me from the beginning. All of those brothers who subscribed till now. So, if you want to curse me, then curse me. I will ept it because I really am undeserving of your support. So curse me. I truly cannot write out anymore of the words that should havee. Forcing myself to write without any creativity is just like pouring out water. Those shallow and lifeless words would just be lies. In the end, the readers themselves would¡¯ve abandoned this book.


    Alright, I¡¯ve said enough. If I say anymore it would all be tears instead. Once again, I want to express my gratitude to those who subscribed. Those brothers who never gave up on me. Thank you for your tolerance and understanding. Thank you!


    [1] Paozi: Chinese gown


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!